Tag Archives: virtualseasonx

The Man Who Would Be King

Cover

AUTHOR: Jess

Artwork: Theresa

INFO: Written for I Made This Productions Virtual Season 8

EMAIL ADDRESS: snarkypup@mindspring.com

DISCLAIMER: Elvis says put those lawyers down, boy. I

don’t own Mulder, Scully or the King.

SPOILER WARNING: Up through Je Souhaite, but nothing

specific

RATING: PG-13

CONTENT WARNING: None

CLASSIFICATION: X-File, UST

SUMMARY: Mulder and Scully investigate their first Elvis

sighting, and end up questioning nature vs. nurture.

Songs quoted are, in no particular order: “Burning Love”,

“All Shook Up”, “Always On My Mind,” “Blue Suede Shoes,”

“Are You Lonesome Tonight,” “Teddy Bear”, “Whole Lotta

Shakin’ Going On,” and “Suspicious Minds.” Thank God for

Napster, that’s all I can say. Long live the selfish

grabbing of other’s intellectual property, right CC?

The Man Who Would Be King

by Jess

xxxxxx

Honey, please don’t ask me what’s on my mind

I’m a little mixed up, but I’m feeling fine

xxxxxx

Just Outside Memphis, Tennessee

February 29, 2000

It was fitting, Janelle Hopkirk thought, that the day

after Donny’s death she could sit on the porch in his

favorite beat-up old rocking chair and watch the rain fall.

Hot, thick rain, the sort that swept in from the far-off

ocean in a dark gray line across the horizon. It was as

close to the sea as she would ever get, this rain, bringing

with it the essence of deep water, of surging waves and

pulling tides. Janelle sometimes thought she could smell

fish, imagine warm sand and shells as pink as a child’s ear.

Out across the farm the first blossoms were appearing on

the peach trees. Disarmingly pretty, they appeared brave

against the backdrop of scoured earth and bare oaks.

Janelle rocked, sipped iced tea, and pondered life without

her husband for the first time in twenty-five years. Donny

hadn’t been a bad man, exactly. He was a good farmer. He

knew his hogs and understood them, but she wasn’t sure if

that was the sort of thing a woman could describe as

comforting in a husband. Janelle thought it might be nice

to find a new man, someone who didn’t go around to the back

door of the old farmhouse to avoid brushing past her as she

did the dishes.

From inside, she could hear the steady thump of the local

country music station coming from the radio in Ed’s room.

Donny hadn’t wanted to take Ed in, especially not this

time, but Janelle had argued that he was, after all, blood.

Just because he also happened to be no-account lazy and

stupid didn’t mean you just abandoned him. Siblings have a

powerful pull, she had learned over the years. It didn’t

matter how low he sank, she would always be there to throw

down a rope. And now, having him here might be a comfort to

her. Might be, she thought, watching the watery sun peek

out from between the dark clouds. Tentatively, the evening

cast the last of its soft light across the pasture in front

of the house. Muted clouds of golden drifting pollen hung

above the tall alfalfa they hadn’t harvested last year,

stirred up by the passing rain. Further out, the road we had learned over the years. It didn’t

matter how low he sank, she would always be there to throw

down a rope. And now, having him here might be a comfort to

her. Might be, she thought, watching the watery sun peek

out from between the dark clouds. Tentatively, the evening

cast the last of its soft light across the pasture in front

of the house. Muted clouds of golden drifting pollen hung

above the tall alfalfa they hadn’t harvested last year,

stirred up by the passing rain. Further out, the road wed little

boy. Janelle wiped her hands on her jeans and started down

the stairs. The rain had mostly passed, leaving a mist

against her skin. He met her half-way, his hand on his

heart, his dark hair tumbling into his eyes.

“Ma’am,” he said. “Ma’am, I need your help.”

“What’s your name?” she asked gently, seeing how he shook,

how his clothing was matted with dirt and sweat and water.

“I…” He stared at her, his lovely face a bit blank. He

blinked once, twice, then cleared his throat and said in a

deep voice: “I don’t know, Ma’am. Guess that’s one of the

things I’d like some help with.”

And in that moment, Janelle knew she would take him in,

heal him. He was a gift to her on this beautiful day, the

first day of her life without Donny. Heck, maybe she’d even

kick out Ed. For the first time in years, plans flooded her

mind and nearly overwhelmed her. She wanted to do so much

for this weary and exhausted man. She wanted for once in

her miserable life, to be really, truly needed.

Of course, it also helped that he looked just exactly like

The King.

“C’mon inside,” Janelle said. “I think I’d like to call

you something. Can I call you Pete?”

xxxxxx

Maybe I didn’t treat you

Quite as good as I should have

Maybe I didn’t love you

Quite as often as I could have

Little things I should have said and done

I just never took the time

xxxxxx

Dana Scully’s apartment

October 1, 2000

10:17 p.m.

Mulder waited impatiently outside Scully’s door, his foot

still tapping out the rhythm from the song he’d been

listening to in the car. Something hard and fast, good

driving music, the sort that set his body on edge and made

him want to move.

She jerked the door open on his third volley of knocks,

hitting him with a glare meant to shrivel the gonads of any

intruder, but most especially him. Instead he grinned at

her, knowing he could disarm her easily these days. She

sighed and opened the door a bit further, not exactly

conceding.

“Hey Scully,” he said, pushing past her into the candle-

lit living room, shedding his coat on her chair as he went.

The whole apartment smelled like cinnamon and was

blissfully cool compared to his own. Something, he mused,

like Scully herself. “I brought you something.”

“Mulder, it’s well past 10, in case you hadn’t noticed,”

she said, picking up his jacket and hanging it in the

closet. He smiled tenderly at her. Lord, but they were

predictable. It warmed his heart sometimes to know that he

finally, finally had something to depend on, something he

could point at and say, yes, I know that.

“I noticed. I was cleaning out the boxes I brought back

from my mom’s and I found something I thought you would

like.”

She raised an eyebrow, but stepped forward and sat beside

him on the couch, pulling her thin robe tight across her

chest. He wasn’t sure whether it was meant to hide her form

or reveal it, but it made him want to stroke one finger

down her satin shoulder. “Fine,” she said. “You got me. I

was just sitting here listening to music anyway.”

Nodding, he handed her the small book he’d tucked under

his arm. Well-worn and battered, it made his heart tight

just to see it, to remember the long summer evenings spent

reading it out on the porch of the cabin as his father

grilled their dinner.

“‘The Science of Baseball’,” she read. “Mulder, you came

rushing over here to give this to me tonight?” Seeing his

feeling for the little volume in his disappointed pout, she

began to flip through it. “Thank you,” she said at last.

“It does look interesting.” Then she stopped, her hand

hovering over the book. “Mulder?” she said, and looked over

at him, smiling.

Puzzled, he leaned over and saw that tucked into the pages

of the old book was something he had forgotten. A memento

from his childhood so unexpected he felt as if someone had

knocked him in the gut. Scully pulled out the square black-

and-white photograph and turned it over as if expecting an

explanation to be printed on the back.

“When was this taken?” she asked, holding it out to him.

He didn’t need more than a glance to know what it was. He

left it dangling between her careful fingers.

“1971,” he said softly. “The summer before my 10th

birthday. He took me with him on a business trip and we

went to see the A’s play the Angels. We sat right over the

dugout. The A’s pitcher, Vida Blue, struck out seventeen

men in eleven innings. It was the longest shutout in

American League history. But that’s not what I remember. I

remember that it was the last time he and I went anywhere

alone together before Sam disappeared. God, it was so hot.

Early July and the sun was just amazing. He bought me three

cokes and a chili dog.”

When he paused, she was looking at him, soft around the

edges, her emotions blurred as if they were in motion.

“Take it,” she said. “It’s important to hold onto the good

things.”

He nodded, accepting the photo and tucking it into his

wallet, behind his money. “He was a good man then,” he

said, stroking the ruffled edge of the old photo. “At

least, I thought he was.”

She slipped one hand over his and squeezed. “Of course he

was. Look at his son.”

xxxxxx

Baby let me be

Your loving teddy bear

Put a chain around my neck

And lead me anywhere

xxxxxx

X-Files Office

October 2, 2000

8:02 a.m.

Scully sipped her coffee distractedly as she stepped from

the elevator into the basement hallway. With practiced

precision, she made her way around the boxes jutting out

from the walls, the old folded chairs and shelves of

abandoned books. She had long since stopped trying to

battle it back into an organized submission. If everyone

else thought the basement was a repository for useless

junk, then she wasn’t going to argue anymore. There was a

certain security in being thought useless.

Pushing open the door with her shoulder, she stepped into

the room already aware of Mulder’s presence, despite never

looking up.

“Mulder, did you know that for an average, 88-mile-an-hour

fast ball, the batter has less than three-tenths of a second

to decide whether or not to swing?”

He was sitting behind his desk with his feet up, a goofy

grin lighting up his face. She set the book down on her own

desk and smiled back.

“See, I knew you’d like it.”

“I do,” she affirmed. “You were right. For once.”

“I’m often right,” he said sternly, but she caught the

smile hiding behind the gruff timbre of his voice. “You

just never admit it.”

It was then that she noticed he was holding a case file

out to her. This was going to be one of those times, she

thought, where she wasn’t going to want to admit it.

“What’s this?” she asked, accepting it only to find two

words written in black Sharpie across the tab. Two words

she had long dreaded seeing. “‘Elvis lives,’ Mulder? Lives

where? In your eternally youthful imagination?”

“I like to think that a little bit of Elvis lives in all

of us, Scully. But the current pretender to the throne

lives just outside Memphis, Tennessee.”

She opened the file to find no pictures, just a doctor’s

report. She scanned it and rolled her eyes.

“Atrophy of the muscles in the limbs, weakness in

the arms, chronic ear infections… what does any of this

have to do with Elvis, Mulder?”

He stood up and crossed around the desk to stand beside

her. “Space travel.”

“Oh, for crying out loud,” she said, setting the file

behind her with a deliberate smack. “Those could be

symptoms of all sorts of ailments, Mulder, not just

prolonged weightlessness. Where did you dig this one up,

anyway?”

“Frohike,” he answered, ignoring her snort of derision.

“He keeps an eye out for promising sightings. Here’s what

you didn’t take the time to read, Scully. This man has

total and complete amnesia. He can’t remember where he’s

been for the last twenty-two months, much less the last

twenty-two years. According to the doctor, he looked so

much like Elvis Presley that the nurses were calling him

‘King’ just for fun. Frohike believes this might be the

real deal, and I don’t take his tips lightly.”

She crossed her arms and looked up at him. He was so

enthusiastic, so boyish that for a moment she was almost

impossibly angry at him, if only for making himself so

irresistible.

“Mulder, this man is not Elvis.”

“How do you know, Scully?”

“Because Elvis Aaron Presley died on Aug. 16, 1977 of

heart failure after ingesting a potent cocktail of

prescription drugs. And as every school child knows,

Mulder, he died sitting on the commode.”

“Actually,” Mulder said, sounding wounded, “he fell off

the toilet before his death.”

“That’s just lovely,” she said. “So therefore, this isn’t

him.”

“Oh come on, Scully, you know all about the conspiracies

relating to his death. Just admit that it could be him.”

“No,” she said firmly.

“You’re certain?” he pressed.

“Very,” she affirmed. “Now, can we see a real case?” She

moved over to the bank of file cabinets and pulled open the

top drawer. “Mulder, there’s a whole rack of legitimate, or

at least somewhat more legitimate cases here, just crying

for your attention.”

“You a betting woman, Scully?”

She sighed and replaced the first file, something about

vampire babies who sucked their mother’s… well, it was

rather ridiculous and grotesque. “Maybe. What’s the wager?”

“If this isn’t Elvis, Scully, I’ll… I’ll book you a

night at the finest hotel in town for our next case. No,

better yet, I’ll book you a suite and sleep on the couch.”

Slightly astonished, she sat down on the edge of his desk

and stared at him. “How could you possibly be that certain,

Mulder?”

He smiled, running his hand along the edge of the folder.

“Because of what I want in return.”

“Ok,” she said warily, “what do I have to do if it is

Elvis?”

“You have to take me to a baseball game. Good seats,

Scully. Right above the opposing team’s dugout. And no tofu

dogs.”

Mulder was watching her with a combination of hope and

amused resignation that was uniquely his own. Something

about the look moved her, just as it always had. She

hesitated, then decided what the hell. Why not make him

happy? What did she have to lose? Blood-sucking infants,

that was what.

“Fine. When do we leave?”

xxxxxx

Lord all mighty, feel my temperature risin’

Higher higher, it’s burning through to my soul.

Girl girl, girl, you gonna set me on fire.

My brain is flamin’, I don’t know which way to go.

xxxxxx

Memphis, Tennessee

October 3, 2000

2:30 p.m.

They were stopped for gas, that was what he told himself.

They were not sitting in the “full service” lane of the

Kuntry Korner gas and grocery trying to get directions to

Janelle Hopkirk’s hog farm, no indeed. He knew exactly

where they were. It was Scully who was a little confused by

Janelle’s directions and phrases like “go past the Jesus

billboard to that little shop that sells deer meat jerky.”

To his left, three gloriously tall black girls wearing

impossibly short shorts and baby tees were arguing with a

certain friendly relish. All were eating something from a

little cardboard take-out container that he suspected might

be hush puppies, but wasn’t sure.

“Look,” one girl said loudly, “I seen ‘Beloved’ and you

didn’t, so you don’t know.”

“Yeah,” one of the other girls replied, licking grease off

her long red fingernails, “but I read the book, so I guess

I know what I’m talkin’ about.”

“Oh, now, you read the book so you’re an expert on

everything, is that it? Well, just ’cause you read it,

don’t mean you know nothing about it.”

The logic was strangely compelling.

“Look, all I’m sayin’ is: I wouldn’t take that scary old

thing into my house. No way, not even if she was my own

blood. Blood don’t mean nothin’ if they’re gonna hurt you,

does it?”

Mulder pondered this statement and decided she might have

a point.

One of the girls looked over to see him watching them. She

nudged her friend, the one who was an expert on everything.

The friend smiled a long, slow, sexy smile and he felt like

whistling, but knew he wouldn’t.

“Nice suit,” she said and from the way she licked her

lips, he was fairly sure she wasn’t really looking at his

Armani knock-off. Then loudly: “You like what you see, Mr.

Silk Tie?”

He laughed a little nervously and turned back to the

suddenly very interesting air bag warning on the rental

car’s visor.

The gas station attendant, a skinny boy wearing a faded

Butthole Surfers t-shirt and a pencil thin mustache that

looked more like a caterpillar than facial hair, leaned in

through the window toward Scully and made his third attempt

to look down her shirt.

“Well,” he drawled slowly, “I know where you’re talking

about, but I don’t know how to get you from here to there,

exactly.”

“That’s just great,” Scully muttered darkly. “You’re very

helpful.”

Mulder watched her expression and knew the clerk was about

to get more than an eyeful. Leaning out his window, Mulder

called to the girls still standing by the store’s sign.

“Hey, any of you ladies know how to get to Tarken Road?”

The tallest of the girls, the one who’d licked her lips

and appraised him earlier, raised her left eyebrow in an

expression so reminiscent of his partner, he almost died

and went to heaven.

“Who’s askin’?” she said, strolling slowly over to the

car. She had long, sleek thighs and hair extensions that

slapped against her back when she moved. Beside him, he

heard Scully snort and he knew she’d read his mind as

surely as she would have read his face.

“I am,” he answered and smiled at the girl.

She stood a few feet from the car with one hand on her

hip. “You look like a cop,” she said.

“That’s because we are,” Scully answered loudly from

within the shadows of the car. Mulder winced.

“We’re FBI agents, and we’d appreciate your help.” He

tried another smile.

“Sure you would,” the girl said, tossing her hair. “But

you ain’t gonna get it.”

With that, she and her friends departed, hips swaying

pleasantly. Mulder groaned.

“Sorry I ruined your chances there, Mr. Silk Tie,” Scully

said, her face down as if she were further examining the

map, but he saw the smile. “For once, your best winsome

look couldn’t get you what you wanted.”

“Scully,” he admonished. “It’s not my looks, it’s my

innate intelligence and wit that attract the women.”

“That girl,” she said, raising her eyes to meet his, full

of mirth, “was not looking at your intelligence, or your

wit. I think I know where we’re going,” she added quickly

when he grinned at her. “Take a left at the next light and

I think we’ll run right into Tarken.”

“Right,” he said, starting the car and pulling out onto

the road. The greasy attendant watched them go with one

hand at his brow, as if he were saluting the car. “And I’m

sure that skinny kid was looking at your fine-tuned

scientific mind, right Scully?”

She smiled at him, tightly, and shrugged. “What’s the use

of being genetically blessed, Mulder, if we can’t even get

directions?”

xxxxxx

It’s comin’ closer, the flames are now lickin’ my body

Won’t you help me, feel like I’m slipping away

It’s hard to breathe, my chest is a-heaving

Lord have mercy, I’m burnin’ the whole day

xxxxxx

Janelle Hopkirk’s Farm

Outside Memphis, Tennessee

October 3, 2000

3:45 p.m.

At last, they had found the right place. At least, she

hoped the stench in the thick blanket of air outside the

cool confines of the car was, in fact, from pigs. If not,

it spoke of dead things and other unspeakable horrors.

Spilled sewage came to mind.

“Woo-eee!” Mulder declared beside her, wrinkling his nose.

It must be tough, she thought with a mental smile, to have

that nose on days like today.

“I think it’s Soo-eee,” she replied and he grinned weakly,

like a man who is attempting to breathe through his mouth.

“I’m betting this is the place,” he said and led her up

the stairs of the old farmhouse. Standing on the wide front

porch, she realized she could see right out to the back

yard. A low breezeway extended right through the center of

the house.

“Mulder,” she said, “look at this.”

“Ah,” he said with a knowing glance, “a dog-trot cabin.

The channel down the center divides the house into a

sleeping area, and a living and eating area. The

circulation of air through the channel keeps the rooms

cooler, and the separation of the kitchen from the bedrooms

kept the old wood-fired stoves from overheating the…” He

trailed off as the door opened.

“Yes?” A tall, blond woman, still striking, despite what

was obviously a poor diet and hard life spent out in the

sun, greeted them with a suspicious look.

“Mrs. Hopkirk?” Mulder asked politely. At the woman’s nod

he continued. “I’m Agent Mulder and this is Agent Scully

from the FBI.”

The woman sighed and nodded reluctantly. “C’mon in,” she

said. “I was expectin’ y’all yesterday. Actually, I been

expectin’ y’all for months and months.”

Scully shrugged at Mulder and they stepped into the house.

The front room was at least fifteen degrees cooler than the

outside air, and yet it was still unbearably hot. An old

clock ticked loudly from the mantel, it’s darkened back

reflected in the age-grayed mirror behind it. Scully could

see herself there as well, her hair unnaturally bright in

the dim room.

“I’ll just go get Pete,” Janelle said slowly. “Then you

can ask him whatever you want to know.” She backed out of

the room, untying a faded flowered apron as she left.

Alone in the heat, Mulder pulled at his tie beside her and

shifted from foot to foot. She could feel the nervousness

coming off his body like cologne. “Moment of truth,

Scully,” he said as they heard footsteps on the back porch.

A deep Memphis accent drifted toward them.

“They’re in the parlor?”

“That’s right,” she heard Janelle reply. “You go on in and

just tell ’em whatever they ask. Don’t worry about nothin’.”

“I won’t, Nell. You just go see ’bout that sow. I think

it’s a breech birth. I left my glove and the gel over by

the stall.”

Mulder winced and shot her a knowing look. She wiggled the

fingers of her right hand at him menacingly before dropping

back into her best agent stance.

The man who entered the room looked exhausted. Sweat

plastered his dark hair to his forehead, and his eyes were

deeply shadowed.

“Ma’am, Sir,” he said, extending a hand that had just been

wiped clean on his jeans. Scully reminded herself that her

own hand had been in far more disgusting places than the

vaginal canal of a pig and shook it politely.

“Agents Scully and Mulder with the FBI,” she said. The man

nodded. He did, if she were forced to admit it, look a damn

lot like Elvis.

“Janelle calls me Pete,” he said softly. “Don’t know what

else to call myself, so I figure that’ll do.”

She nodded. “Pete, I understand you are suffering from an

advanced case of amnesia?”

“So they tell me,” he said, wiping his hair back with his

hand. She saw Mulder’s eyes widen in surprise. All right,

she thought with irritation. He does look a lot like the

King. A lot. So what? That doesn’t prove a damn thing. “All

I know is, I don’t remember anything before I woke up in

that irrigation ditch out front. It was rainin’ and I was

cold. The first thing I saw was Janelle, walkin’ toward me.

She sure was a sweet thing to see.”

Mulder smiled. “And since then, you haven’t remembered

anything about your previous life?”

“Oh sure,” Pete said, nodding. “Bits an’ pieces. I

remember someone talkin’ to me. I remember music playin’

somewhere. I remember bein’ underwater.”

“Underwater?” Scully asked, feeling Mulder shift beside

her in triumph.

“Yeah, only the water was real thick and heavy, more like

goo. And I was tryin’ to move and I couldn’t. And I

remember someone came in and stuck me with a big ol’ needle

and I couldn’t stay awake any more.”

“That’s all you remember?” Mulder asked.

“That’s it,” Pete affirmed. “Doesn’t help much, does it?”

“Oh, I don’t know…” Mulder began, but she silenced him

with a look.

“Pete, I’d like to take your fingerprints, if I may?” she

asked. “I’d like to run them through our database, see if

any matches turn up.”

He nodded and smiled sadly. “If I do turn out to be a

wanted man, Miss Scully, you’ll go easy on me, won’t you?”

His gentle face was so sad she found herself reassuring

him, patting his hand as if he were a child. His dark eyes

twinkled at the contact and she realized she was being had,

just a little bit. What a charmer, she thought, and then

chided herself. “I’m more worried that someone may have

reported you missing, Sir, than that you might be a

criminal.”

“Well,” he said, “that is reassurin’. I’d hate to have to

leave Janelle.”

xxxxxx

Well bless my soul, what’s wrong with me?

I’m itchin’ like a man on a fuzzy tree .

My friends say I’m actin’ wild as a bug.

I’m in love, I’m all shook up.

xxxxxx

Outside, Mulder watched the sun set slowly over the flat

expanse of the delta. Recent rain had refreshed the rich

land, forming patches of vibrant green between the long

lines of oaks and alders snaking beside the irrigation

ditches. The evening sky was clear and promised to be

starry and brilliant. He felt a temptation to howl at the

sliver of rising moon, silver in a deep blue suede sky.

He heard the door creak open behind him and Scully emerged

carrying the little canvas bag she kept their

fingerprinting equipment in. Really, it was just a special

stamp pad and some ink. She smiled at him and extended her

hand, the tips of her fingers dyed a soft blue, despite the

fact that he knew she had washed them. Resting on her palm

were two red plums, so dark they were almost black, like

blood after it was exposed to air. He accepted one, popping

it into his mouth.

“Janelle says Pete signed her up for the Fruit of the

Month club for her birthday,” she said, by way of

explanation. “I don’t know if he’s Elvis, Mulder, but I’ll

tell you one thing: he’s sweet on Janelle Hopkirk. No doubt

about it.”

Mulder nodded, his mouth filled with the tang of the

fruit. Scully was nibbling at hers, biting off precise

little bits of plum. A thick drop of juice hovered on her

upper lip and he sighed as she reached up, swiped it onto

her thumb and licked her fingers clean.

Turning from him with a small smile, she looked out over

the farm and nodded, approving. “This place is actually

quite beautiful, Mulder. When you’re up-wind.”

“I can certainly see the appeal.”

Scully regarded him with a skeptical eyebrow. “Oh, come

on. You? On a farm?”

He shrugged and leaned closer. “Sure, Scully. I love to

work with my hands.”

She rolled her eyes, but didn’t move away. “See, that’s

the difference between you and I, Mulder. I can understand

the emotional draw of the pastoral, but I know my own

character enough to see that in the end, I’m a city kind of

girl.”

Mulder was glad someone knew her character well enough to

make sure pronouncements, since even after all their time

together, he certainly didn’t. Of course, he was well aware

of the attraction the mysterious always held for him.

“But how do you know that the need for a corner stand with

a non-fat steamy latte isn’t the direct result of

conditioning, rather than character, Scully? In terms of

your innate personality, I can really see you out here.

There’s something eminently practical about a farm. The

predictable science of the growth season, of weather and

crop rotation. There’s no room here for the fantastic,

for the surreal.”

She hesitated, then licked her lips and spoke. “And maybe

that’s why I wouldn’t like it, Mulder. Maybe I’ve developed

an insatiable desire for the paranormal.”

Mulder stared at her for a moment, suddenly feeling very

snarky.

“Insatiable desire, Scully?”

With a shy grin, she reached up and ran her thumb over his

lower lip, ostensibly to capture some spot of juice he had

missed.

“Insatiable,” she said, and slipped the thumb between her

own lips.

xxxxxx

Ooh, I feel my temperature risin’.

Help me I’m flamin’, I must be 109.

Burning, burning, burning and nothing can cool me.

I just might turn into smoke, but I feel fine.

xxxxxx

Federal Bureau of Investigation

Memphis Field Office

October 4, 2000

9:15 a.m.

Scully shifted uncomfortably, resting one sharp corner of

her pelvis on the edge of someone’s desk. Mulder lounged in

a chair beside her, his jacket off, his tie loosened to the

point where she expected it to slide off at any moment. At

least he wasn’t wearing khakis.

“Damn, it’s hot,” he remarked to no one in particular.

“Air’s broke,” commented an agent, sliding past in a linen

suit that made Scully sweat with envy.

“So,” the kid sitting in front of the computer said to

her, “you just want to run it against this one print?”

“That’s right,” she said. “Just tell me if it’s a match,

then if it isn’t, we’ll start running it against the rest

of the database.”

“Ok,” the kid said, hesitant. “Can I ask who’s print I’m

comparing it to? This isn’t standard Bureau issue.”

She glanced at Mulder, who was pretending to examine the

wall behind her head with great interest. She sighed.

“We’ve obtained it from… other sources. It’s classified,

I’m afraid.”

The kid nodded and shrugged. “Gimme ten minutes.”

“Come on, Mulder,” Scully said, slipping off the desk and

back into her now far-too-tight shoes. “Let’s go get some

fresh air.”

They pushed open the door to be hit by a wall of wet heat.

Mulder groaned. Across the street, Scully saw the familiar

shape of a Sonic drive-through.

“They have these frozen things,” she explained to Mulder

as he jogged after her. “These ice-drinks. My Dad used to

love them.”

Three minutes later they returned with two plastic cups

and faces bathed in happiness.

“I can’t believe you’d buy a bubble gum flavored anything,”

Mulder was saying. “That just goes against everything I

know of you, Scully.”

“Maybe you don’t know everything about me, Mulder.” At his

disappointed face she said: “Wanna taste?”, holding her own

straw up to her lips and taking a small sip.

Mulder blinked and then nodded. She offered the drink to

him and watched as a clump of pink ice rose slowly up the

straw to his lips.

“Oh, God,” he said suddenly, backing away. “That’s the

worst thing I’ve ever tasted! Scully,” he admonished. “No

one should drink bubble gum. That’s just wrong.”

Warm wooden benches beckoned them to the shade beneath the

local office’s broad concrete awnings. Scully perched

delicately on the edge of one, attempting to keep the near-

bare skin of her legs off the superheated metal rivets that

held the seat together.

“So what’s your theory, Scully, if he turns out to be Joe

Blow from Des Moines?”

She turned and examined Mulder briefly. He seemed

genuinely interested.

“Well, total amnesia is almost always faked, Mulder.

Medically, it does happen, but the cases are extremely

rare. My guess is that he’s some sad, middle-aged man who’s

run away from home. Maybe the responsibilities of life were

too much for him.”

“I don’t know about that,” Mulder said, sipping his drink

and watching the passing pedestrians. “He doesn’t seem like

a man shirking responsibility to me.” There they were, she

thought, just two Feds sitting on the bench during their

break, sipping drinks. It was good for a moment to be this

deeply anonymous, even to Mulder. How wonderful it was to

be able to occasionally discover something unexpected in

one another. Mulder glanced down and smiled at her toes.

“No,” she had to admit, “he doesn’t.”

“You know, when I came out to Graceland…” He stopped

suddenly and looked away. She wished fervently he wasn’t

thinking about what she knew he was thinking about. He

cleared his throat and continued. “Elvis didn’t really love

Priscilla by the time he married her. He had been working

with Ann Margaret and the two of them really hit it off.

They were crazy for one another. Priscilla was so jealous

she actually dyed her hair red in an attempt to compete.

But he did marry her, giving up on his romance with Ann

Margaret. He married her because he’d promised he would.

Even if it was misguided, there’s something to admire in a

man who keeps his promises.”

He looked back at her, his face undisturbed. Whatever had

happened to them that week in Philadelphia, Mulder had put

it behind him. Or he had simply buried it too deeply to let

it surface without pain.

“I know,” she said. “I’ve always admired fidelity in a

man.” They were both silent for a moment before she spoke

again. “Maybe he just wanted to start over with someone who

loved him. That’s no crime. And if this fingerprint shows

what I suspect it will, I think I’ll just leave well enough

alone.”

“You won’t run it against the criminal database?” Mulder

asked, clearly surprised.

She shrugged. “He’s not hurting anyone, and Janelle needs

him. The hogs need him.”

Mulder laughed, then, a joyous bark in the still air. “The

hogs need him, Scully?”

Before she could reply, a hand touched her shoulder,

causing her to jump. The kid from fingerprinting was

grinning at her.

“Hey, you were right,” he said.

“What?” Mulder asked, glancing to her in a moment of true

confusion.

She realized then that he hadn’t really believed it. The

force that disappointment held over their lives was

staggering. The kid looked from one to the other and then

shrugged, finding them inexplicable.

“It was a match,” he said.

In the shocked moment that followed, she heard Mulder drop

his drink to the concrete.

xxxxxx

We’re caught in a trap, I can’t walk out

because I love you too much, baby.

Why can’t you see what you’re doin’ to me,

when you don’t believe a word I’m saying?

We can’t go on together with suspicious minds

and we can’t build our bridge on suspicious minds.

xxxxxx

“Mulder, this can’t be right,” Scully was saying, brushing

her hair back from her face, where the car’s full-blast air-

conditioning was pushing it. The car was still hot, as if

someone had heated it with a blow drier. At least it was

drying the sticky film of root beer flavored ice that had

soaked through his left sock.

“Hey, you saw the results just like I did, Scully. Except

for that scar, the fingerprints were exactly the same.”

“Scars do not just disappear.” She was rationalizing

frantically, her stunned eyes blinking against the steady

stream of air and disbelief.

“You don’t know how fresh the cut was when he was first

fingerprinted, Scully. It could have healed to the point

where the latest test didn’t pick it up. For God’s sake,

you’re a doctor. You know the significance of

fingerprints.” He felt like banging his head on the

steering wheel.

“I know,” she huffed, “that people do not just disappear

and reappear twenty-two years later without having aged a

single day.”

“Scully, you’re the one who wrote your thesis on Einstein,

not me.”

She slumped back against the seat, her eyes clamped shut,

her brow pinched. “This is completely impossible.” When she

lifted one hand up to rub her temples, he saw it shake.

“No, it isn’t,” he said, excitement growing in his

stomach, replacing the earlier incredulity. He was often

right, but he was never, ever this right. “It’s perfectly

possible. Time isn’t a universal invariant, Scully, as you

well know. It varies from person to person, just as

Einstein said it would. For Elvis, it’s been traveling at a

rather accelerated rate. Twenty-two years passing in just a

few short days in space.”

“Oh God,” she said and he turned to stare at her. “I think

I’m hyperventilating. Mulder, do you understand what this

could mean, for the scientific community? For the world?”

“More bad imitation leather jumpsuits and come-back

specials?”

“This isn’t funny.” She was pale, her skin covered in a

thin veil of sweat. Mulder pulled the car over to the side

of the road and touched her, stroking one hand down the

damp curve of her neck until he felt her racing pulse calm

beneath his finger tips.

“Scully,” he said softly. “This isn’t the end of the

world. It’s the beginning of something very big, sure, but

you need to take it one step at a time. We’ll take it one

step at a time.”

Outside, a chorus of cicadas stopped and started on cue,

sounding like lawn sprinklers. Kudzu draped the tree beside

Scully’s window and crawled across the grass, making the

old oak resemble a giant, moving through a lush carpet of

green water. If the world were going to become somewhere

extraordinary, he thought, it would have to happen here.

Her soft voice drew him back to the car. “Thank you,” she

said. And then, so quietly he could barely hear it, she

said: “Thank you, thank you verra much,” in a deep tenor he

recognized immediately.

The need to touch her was so intense he had to remove his

hand from her neck or give up completely.

“Come on, Scully. Let’s go tell Pete and Janelle. I’m

itchin’ like a man on a fuzzy tree.”

“My tongue gets tied when I try to speak, my insides shake

like a leaf on a tree.”

“Scully, I’m all shook up.”

“Let’s just stop that right now,” she said, grinning, one

small hand on his arm. “Before it gets completely out of

hand.”

“Right,” he agreed, returning the grin as he started the

car.

xxxxxx

Well it’s one for the money,

two for the show ,

three to get ready

and go, cat, go!

xxxxxx

Janelle Hopkirk’s Farm

Outside Memphis, Tennessee

October 4, 2000

12:36 p.m.

As they pulled up in front of the battered old house, she

had reached a sort of liquid equilibrium. So they had found

Elvis. So what? How did that compare to space aliens,

vampires and mutant fluke men? Mulder was unconsciously

tapping his restless fingers against the steering wheel.

Neither of them made a move to get out of the car.

“You first,” he said. She nodded and pulled her jacket

tight over her breasts. This was it.

Her fist made a hollow ponking sound against the front

door. Mulder twitched beside her.

The man who answered the door wasn’t Pete or Janelle,

though he bore a faint family resemblance to the latter.

“Yeah?” he said. He wore a greasy white undershirt and

jeans that looked three sizes too big for his non-existent

hips.

“We’re looking for Janelle or Pete,” she said, feeling the

adrenaline drain from her body like sweat.

“They ain’t home,” the man replied. “You two must be the

FBI. Janelle told me you might be by later. They went to

get groceries. Told me to have you wait in the living room.”

He opened the door and motioned them in. Mulder entered

first, eyebrows raised in an expression she recognized as

BadSmellAhead.

“And you are?” Scully asked as she slid past him. Clearly,

he hadn’t bathed in days.

“Ed Beers, Janelle’s brother,” he said, shutting the door

and standing nervously beside them.

“Ah,” Mulder said, moving slowly into the living room.

“And you help around the farm, then?”

Ed laughed and shook his head. “Hell no. I don’t touch

those dirty hogs. Nah, I run a business over the Internet.”

Scully felt, rather than saw, the glance Mulder shot her

way. “What sort of business?” she asked.

“Oh, you know…” Ed drifted off. Then he smiled

nervously. “Gotta get back to work. Say…” he began

suddenly, his hand on the door to the opening in the center

of the house. “You two don’t investigate porn, do you?”

“Porn?” Mulder said, innocently. “Not unless there are

minors involved. Why?”

Scully could barely contain her laughter as Ed’s face

relaxed and he said: “Nothin’. Just wonderin’. Well, y’all

can hang here till Janelle gets back. Holler if you need

anythin’.”

After he left, Mulder eyed her speculatively. “What do you

think Ed’s business entails, Scully?”

“Celery,” she replied, smiling.

“Celery?” he asked, clearly puzzled, leaning forward to

hear her response.

“When Melissa and I drove down to San Diego from her place

in Portland to see my dad… it must have been in the late

’80s. I can’t remember exactly what year… anyway, she

brought along some celery sticks to snack on.”

“That sounds like Melissa,” he admitted. “I’d have brought

cheese doodles.”

She smiled indulgently. “Well, we’d forgotten about the

produce check at the California border. It was too late to

just pull off the interstate and throw the celery away. So

we started this joke, as we were waiting in line at the

checkpoint. The guard would walk up and ask: ‘Ladies, do

you have any fruits or vegetables?’ To which we would

reply: “No, Sir, no celery here.’ ‘But I didn’t ask you

about cel…’ he would begin and we would be shaking our

heads frantically. ‘No celery in this car!’ It was very

Monty Python. You would have liked it.”

“So what happened?” he asked, grinning.

“We drove up to the guard, rolled down the window, and he

said: ‘Ladies, do you have any fruits in your car?’ To

which we, with great solemnity, replied: ‘No Sir, no fruits

at all.’ We laughed all the way to San Diego.” She sighed,

remembering her sister’s warm, throaty voice telling their

father the story. That they were both gone was nearly

inconceivable. She shut the little, disbelieving part of

herself away under Mulder’s gentle smile. It astonished her

how easily he read her emotions now, despite her fruitless

struggle to contain them.

“I’d say Ed’s working with some serious celery in there,

indeed.”

“It’s astonishing to think he’s related to Janelle,” she

said, banishing the subject but not the mood.

“Maybe he’s adopted,” Mulder said. “Or maybe his mother

had an affair.” Though it was there for a moment, his smile

faded as they lapsed into silence. She knew what he was

thinking about, could read it in his tight face. He had

long since given up the effort to keep himself hidden from

her.

“Do you miss your mother?” she asked, and he looked up,

startled.

“Sometimes,” he said quietly. “Now that she’s dead, I

sometimes find myself missing the person she could have

been, but wasn’t. Does that make any sense?”

She nodded. “Perfect sense, Mulder. I often wonder who

Melissa would have been if she had survived, or Emily,

grown from a child to a young girl.”

Mulder rose and stepped to the mantle, running one

tentative finger along the wooden curves of the clock

resting there. Yellowing family photos stretched out to

either side of his hands, branches of Janelle’s family

tree. His eyes met hers in the darkened mirror. “Who would

you have been, Scully, if you weren’t you?”

clip_image001

Smiling, she shook her head at him. “Only you could ask

that question, Mulder.”

“And only you could attempt to answer it,” he said.

“I don’t know…” she said slowly. “I suppose I’d probably be

somewhat like my mother. Married with children, a family…

Like my brothers. That’s the way everyone in my family has

always been.”

Mulder stopped caressing the clock and smiled gently,

acknowledging all she wasn’t saying about her own

choices. “I would have played pro ball.”

She returned the smile, feeling tentative in the dim light of

the shrouded room. “Isn’t that rather presumptuous?”

“Don’t rain on my parade, Scully. I would have hit .385

lifetime and stolen more bases than Ricky Henderson.”

She rose to stand behind him, startled by how bright her

own reflection was beside the darkness of his suit jacket.

“Who’s to say you wouldn’t have been a plumber? I’ve seen

you in action, Mulder, and I think you’d be a natural.”

Mulder turned to face her, and tipped her chin up with one

finger. “And who’s to say you wouldn’t have been the celery

on one of Ed’s websites?” They could only look at one

another for a brief moment before she burst out laughing.

“I think that’s a bit unlikely,” she said, though he was looking

at her as if he disagreed.

Mulder shrugged and let his finger drift along her jaw.

“Maybe in our other lives, Scully, maybe in our other selves,

we get to be who we should have been. I get to play all day

on the warm, green grass of summer and you have the

family you deserve, whole in every sense.”

For a moment, she felt the strength of his words and was

too moved to speak. He cradled her left cheek with his

palm. “I wouldn’t want to be anyone else,” she told him at

last. “And I’m selfishly thinking that I happen to like how you

turned out too.”

The sound of footsteps on the stairs startled them apart.

Janelle opened the door to the hall, followed closely by

Pete. At least, that was what he was to be called for now,

Scully thought and shook her head in wonder. How could it

be possible? It was like meeting… Einstein? No, that didn’t

quite compute either. Pete didn’t look any different to her,

merely weary.

Janelle set her purse down on a small table and called out.

“Mr. Mulder? Miss Scully? Are you in there?”

“Right here,” Mulder answered.

They watched as Pete carried a bag of food past them into

the kitchen, unable to look away.

“We have the results of the fingerprint test,” Scully said

slowly, entranced by the dark fall of hair over Pete’s

forehead. That was Elvis. Elvis Aaron Presley. She was

startled by Janelle’s nervous face suddenly appearing in

front of her. Janelle’s deep blue eyes were teary and terribly

frightened. She stared at Scully for a moment and seemed

placated by Scully’s careful smile.

“Let me just help Pete put those things away,” she said

quickly. “He still doesn’t know where I like things to go.”

Mulder nodded. “We’ll be right here,” he said. “Take your

time.”

When Janelle had stepped into the kitchen and put one

hand on Pete’s shoulder, Mulder leaned over and

whispered in her ear just what she had been thinking: “My

God, Scully, this will change everything for them.

Everything.”

She hesitated before replying, afraid of her own thoughts.

“Yes, but is that a good thing?”

xxxxxx

Does your memory stray to a bright summer day when I

kissed you and called you Sweetheart? Is your heart filled

with pain? Shall I come back again? Tell me dear, are you

lonesome tonight?

xxxxxx

Janelle, Pete and Ed sat in a line on the old horsehair sofa,

their faces stunned and disbelieving. Mulder realized he

was staring at Pete, trying to see the spark, the thing,

whatever it was, that made him the star he had once been.

He saw nothing but surprise and exhaustion. Perhaps he’d

been robbed of it during his missing time. Had they done

something to him? Did his lost memory hold the key? Did

memory itself create the people we become, he wondered?

And what did that say about himself, about Scully, with their

pattern of missing time? Was it the experiences they

remembered best that made them who they were? Or those

they couldn’t remember at all?

“You’re sayin’ I’m Elvis?” Pete repeated. “Are you people

nuts? What the heck kinda operation is this?”

Mulder felt Scully tense slightly. She hated doing this, giving

into the paranormal. “Insatiable desire”, my ass, Mulder

thought and nearly laughed out loud. It was too surreal.

“I know it seems impossible,” Scully was saying, “but I

assure you, it’s the truth. Your fingerprints were an exact

match.”

“Dear Lord,” Janelle said. “I can’t believe this. He’s… he’s

been dead since I was a teenager!”

“There are… circumstances we haven’t been able to work

out,” Scully admitted.

“What does this mean?” Pete whispered. “I mean,

assuming you two aren’t on some sort of drugs.”

“Assuming a DNA test proves conclusive,” Mulder said,

“then you’ll have to take steps to reestablish your identity

with the family. Your… um… Priscilla has amassed quite a

considerable fortune from the profits at Graceland. It’s all in

Lisa Marie’s name, but once they know you aren’t dead…”

He drifted off after seeing the glazed look on Pete’s face.

“Lisa Marie?” he whispered. “Jesus in heaven.”

Scully gave Mulder a look that told him he was rushing

forward too quickly. It was a look he was intimately familiar

with.

“Pete,” Scully said carefully, “do you remember anything

else? Anything at all about the time you were gone?”

Pete shook his head. “Just what I told you before. This can’t

be right. It don’t make no sense! Where did I go? And if I’m

Elvis, shouldn’t I be old and gray by now? I don’t suppose

anybody’s got the answers, do they?”

It was a rhetorical question and they all knew it. The room

was unbearably hot. Sweat trickled down Mulder’s sides

and pooled at his waist band. The back of his shirt seemed

permanently fused to his skin. No one moved for a moment,

still absorbing the news. What did it mean, in the end? This

man, whomever his fingerprints might say he was, wasn’t

going to suddenly release a comeback album. He wasn’t

going to start touring Vegas. Mulder was fairly sure Pete

wouldn’t even want to do those things. Deeply absorbed in

this conundrum of identity, Mulder actually jumped when

Janelle stood suddenly and rushed out of the room, her

apron lifted to her face. Either she was going to be sick, or

she was crying. Either possibility made him nervous.

“Janelle!” Pete called, starting to rise.

Scully held out one hand, her face calm in the rising storm of

the room. “I’ll go,” she said quietly.

Pete sank back into the couch, defeated. Mulder thought for

a man who’d just found out he was rich and famous, Pete

looked about as miserable as… as a hound dog. For a

moment, the three men simply stared at one another. Then

Ed spoke, his voice high and slightly shrill. “Well, guess we

don’t have to worry ’bout those damned dirty hogs no more,

huh?”

xxxxxx

Now the stage is bare and I’m standing there with

emptiness all around. And if you won’t come back to me,

then they can bring the curtain down.

xxxxxx

Janelle stood on the back porch, arms around herself, her

large eyes filled with tears.

Scully stepped up and gently touched her arm. “Janelle, I

realize this is a lot to absorb right now…” she began as the

older woman turned to stare at her. Her skin was patchy

and red, her hair had been loosened from the bun she had

wrapped it in and floated, nimbus-like, around her face. In

her faded jeans and battered denim shirt, she was the

picture of despair.

“You don’t know what it’s like,” she said, miserable. “I

waited years to meet a man like this. All my damn life, I

think. Someone who’d protect me, and care for me. He

listens to me, Miss Scully. He cares what I think about

things. Hell, even Ed never gave a damn what I wanted,

what I thought. After Donny died… well, this just seemed like

a fresh start.”

“He’s still going to care about you,” Scully offered carefully.

“That won’t stop just because he’s… he’s… someone

different.”

Janelle gave her look that said she understood very little

about the situation, but thanks very much. Scully winced.

“Look, you don’t get it,” Janelle said slowly. “You’re a real

pretty girl, Miss Scully. Any man’d want to be with you. But

what do you think Pete’ll think of me when everyone starts

throwin’ themselves at him? How long do you think he’ll want

someone like me when women who look like you start

hangin’ round?”

Scully sighed and cleared her throat. “Look, Janelle, Pete

loves you, that’s obvious. I don’t think that’s going to change

just because he’s suddenly presented with shallow

opportunities. That just doesn’t seem to be his character.”

Janelle sniffed and wiped the back of her hand across her

nose. “You think?”

“You know him better than I do,” Scully said gently. “And you

do love him, right?”

Janelle nodded. “More than you can imagine.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Scully said, placing a hand on Janelle’s

arm and leading her back inside the house.

Mulder and Pete stood up as they entered. Scully glanced

at her partner’s worried face and smiled. “You’d be

surprised what I know about love,” she said so only Janelle

could hear.

xxxxxx

I said, “Come on over baby, there’s a whole lotta shakin’

goin’ on. We ain’t fakin’, there’s a whole lotta shakin’ going

on.” Said “Shake, baby, shake.”

xxxxxx

Mulder watched Scully as he drove back toward their hotel.

She seemed subdued, especially compared with this

afternoon. Both hands were neatly folded in her lap, and her

chin nearly touched her collar bone. Janelle’s reaction to the

news had shaken them both. It hadn’t occurred to Mulder

just how much this would alter one lonely woman’s life.

Perhaps, he thought, he could find a way to make that

alteration work in her favor.

“So, how much does our genetic make-up determine who

we are, Scully?” he asked, breaking the silence between

them. Something had been playing in the back of his mind,

though he couldn’t put his finger on what it was that

bothered him.

Scully replied after a brief pause. “Genetics is merely the

road map, Mulder. Everyone’s journey is different.”

“But the destination is always the same, right?” he said.

She smiled. “The destination is unique to each individual,

Mulder, no matter who they were born. I think you’ve run too

far with that analogy. You’re asking me if Pete is still Elvis,

without his experiences.”

“Exactly. Does the mere fact that he is genetically Elvis

Presley make him the King?”

Shrugging, she settled further back into her seat. “Genetics

isn’t the only thing that determines how we turn out, as you

know, but no one understands the exact proportions

required within that equation.”

“So I might not turn out to be my father, just because I’m

descended from him.”

She turned to look at him then, her eyes narrow in the dark

car. He knew she was carefully formulating her reply to be

as impersonal as possible. “You’re bothered by the idea

that we might be doomed by genetics to repeat the same

sets of mistakes as our parents, right? That Pete might

have to live up to being Elvis because his parents created

him that way?”

“I suppose so,” Mulder answered truthfully.

Frowning, she reached across the car and touched his arm.

He felt comforted immediately. It wasn’t that she touched

him, it was that she wanted to make him hear her,

understand her.

“Well, Mulder, it just isn’t that simple. Genetically, you aren’t

simply the descendant of your mother and father, but also of

your grandparents and their grandparents. Genetics isn’t

just a matter of ‘a plus b equals c’, but a complex battle for

dominance by traits that may only surface once in a

thousand generations. You could be, genetically, more like

your great-great- grandfather than your father. I, for instance,

could just as easily have been a violent alcoholic like my

uncle Ted. Perhaps something in my decision to join the

FBI and carry a gun is related not to my father’s inherent

heroism but rather to my uncle’s need for false security and

bravado. There’s more than one way to skin a Scully,

Mulder.”

Mulder smiled and squeezed her hand within his own. “Why

does that sound so obscene?”

Scully returned the caress, then slipped back to her own

seat. “We’re discovering so much about the roles genetics

plays in our lives, Mulder. Just a few months ago I read an

article about a study involving breast cancers in identical

twins. Did you know that even if your identical twin gets

cancer, your own chances of getting it only go up thirteen

percent? Someone who is genetically identical to yourself

and yet their life, the outcome of their experiences, can vary

greatly from your own.”

Mulder tapped his fingers on the steering wheel. “Elvis had

a twin brother, you know, who died at birth. I wonder who he

would have been, had he lived?”

She was quiet for a moment, then she shrugged, her profile

lit by the setting sun. “Just because someone is a twin,

Mulder, doesn’t make them an exact clone.”

It struck them both at the same moment. He felt her stiffen

beside him and heard her open her mouth then close it with

an audible smack.

“My God,” she said at last, her voice filled with a new

excitement that set his own blood racing, “it explains

everything.”

xxxxxx

Well you can knock me down, step on my face, slander my

name all over the place. Do anything that you wanna do, but

uh-uh, Honey, lay offa them shoes.

xxxxxx

They could hear the argument in progress from the

driveway, rising above the stench of the hogs in the bright

red light of the sunset and swirling around them, capturing

Scully’s attention by the notes of sheer desperation.

Janelle’s voice reached them clearly as they approached

the open door. “How could you call a record producer, Ed?

Are you out of your mind?”

“This could be an opportunity for us!” she heard Ed whine.

“Do you know how much this guy is worth? All he’d have to

do is go on TV a couple times and we’d be rollin’ in dough.”

“I don’t want to be rolling in dough,” Janelle said. “I was

happy before!”

“You were?” a deep voice asked and they heard footsteps

across the wooden floor of the living room.

Janelle’s exact words were lost, but Scully caught the tone

well enough to imagine what she had said.

“Ed, get out,” Janelle said loudly at last. “Take your things

and get out.”

“Janelle,” he shouted, obviously flustered, “I’m your brother.

Your own flesh and blood. You can’t throw me out!”

“Blood don’t mean nothin’ if they’re gonna hurt you, does it?”

Mulder said quietly beside her. Scully glanced at him and

raised an eyebrow. He smiled back. There was a pause

from within the house and then Janelle’s voice. “Hello?”

“Janelle, it’s Agents Scully and Mulder,” Scully called. “We

need to talk to you.”

“Go away,” Janelle said, suddenly standing behind the

screen door. She twisted the edge of her apron in her

hands and glared at them. “You brought us enough bad

news today.”

“It’s all right, Nell,” Pete said, his hand on her shoulder. He

nodded to them, and sighed. “These folks don’t mean no

harm to us, do you?”

“No,” Mulder said quickly. “In fact, I think we can help you.”

Janelle reluctantly opened the door to let them in. Ed sulked

in the corner, his hands thrust in his jeans’ pockets, nearly

dragging them off his skinny frame.

“I thought I told you to get out,” Janelle said firmly as they

passed him. He slinked out the door toward his room.

“Please have a seat, agents. We’d love any help you could

give us.”

Mulder hesitated, then leaned forward slowly. “Pete, Agent

Scully and I think we know who you are. I know we told you

that you were Elvis Presley, but I think it’s actually more

complicated than that.”

“Oh,” Pete said wearily. “So now I’m not Elvis?”

“Not exactly,” Scully said. “We believe you are a clone of

Elvis Presley.”

“A what?” Janelle said, staring at them blankly. “Like that

sheep?”

“Precisely,” Scully nodded. “Most people aren’t aware of it,

but there are scientists who have developed the ability to

clone human beings. This work is not sanctioned by the

scientific community, but it can be done. I don’t know quite

why someone would clone Elvis then abandon that clone,

but I’m almost sure that’s what has happened here.”

“Strange enough, that does make some sense to me.

Maybe,” Pete ventured quietly, after a moment’s

contemplation, “they found that whatever it was that made

him, you know, Elvis, wasn’t there in me.”

“Maybe,” Mulder admitted. “But there’s nothing wrong with

that, Pete. Elvis died of a drug overdose, miserable and

lonely. You don’t have to make those same mistakes. You

can be whomever you like.”

“You mean I can stay here with Janelle? I don’t have to go

be a singer?”

“No you don’t. You never did, if it comes down to it,” Mulder

said. “But this means you can stay here if that’s what you

want to do, and no one can say anything about it.”

Pete sighed and stood up slowly. Scully winced as his

knees cracked loudly. “I appreciate that, Mr. Mulder. I been

so heartbroken since you told me who I was. All I could think

was that I like it here. I don’t want to go nowhere else.”

With that, he took a step forward and held out his hand.

Mulder rose to shake it, but as he gripped Pete’s hand, the

older man stumbled slightly and then slipped to his knees,

nearly pulling Mulder down beside him.

“Pete?” Janelle cried. “My God, Pete?”

“Call an ambulance!” Scully shouted, kneeling beside the

now-prostrate Pete. “I need to elevate his feet. I think he’s

going into shock.” As Mulder reached for a foot stool, she

saw him shut the living room door in Ed’s face. She

applauded the sentiment.

xxxxxx

Well my hands are shaking and my knees are weak I can’t

seem to stand on my own two feet. Who do you think would

have such luck? I’m in love, I’m all shook up.

xxxxxx

Memphis Memorial Hospital

Memphis, Tennessee

October 5, 2000

1:32 a.m.

Mulder reached out and stilled Janelle Hopkirk with his

hand. She had been pacing for over an hour. Looking down

to where he sat, her face was blankly terrified.

“Agent Scully will see that Pete gets the finest care

possible,” he reassured her. “She’s a doctor too, you

know.” He didn’t mention what state her patients were

usually in. “She’s been my doctor for years.”

Janelle sank down beside him on the couch and sighed. “I

just worry.” Her hands had not ceased their constant

twisting of the apron she still wore. “He’s the most important

thing I got. I never thought I’d want a man more than I want

my own flesh and blood, but it’s true. I’d kick Ed out in a

second if it meant I could stay with Pete.”

Mulder smiled at her, gently. “I know what you mean.

Sometimes someone you love means more to you than any

genetic relation. They become your only family, because

that’s all you need.”

“Blood don’t mean nothing if they’re gonna hurt you, ain’t

that what you said?” Janelle asked. “Makes sense to me,

Mr. Mulder. Makes sense to me.” Janelle watched him for a

moment, then cleared her throat. “You and her…” She drifted

off as the door to the waiting room opened and Scully emerged.

Mulder stifled the urge to grin in gratitude.

“How is he?” Janelle asked.

Scully sat primly on the seat beside the couch. Mulder could

see her exhaustion, but marveled that it was probably

hidden from everyone else. He had begun to take delight in

the things only he could see, the moments anyone else

would miss.

“He’s going to be all right in a few weeks,” Scully said.

“A few weeks?” Janelle asked, her face concerned.

Scully sighed. “Though I’ll never convince those doctors of

this, I believe Pete is suffering from Dolly Syndrome.”

“Named after the sheep?” Mulder asked.

“Exactly. Clones made from adult genetic samples age with

greater rapidity until they reach the same age as the

original sample.”

Janelle blinked. “So he’s agin’ too fast?”

“Just until he catches up with the original Elvis,” Scully

reassured her. “Then he should resume normal aging. I

think you two will have plenty of time to spend together.”

Janelle sighed with relief. “When can I see him?”

“You can come on back now,” Scully said, standing.

Mulder saw her arch slightly to crack her back and smiled at

her. As they followed Janelle down the corridor, he leaned

close and whispered to her. “Speaking of aging

prematurely…” He let one hand drift up under her suit jacket

to push at the sore muscles in the small of her back. “When

was the last time you had a good night’s sleep, Scully?”

“Hush,” she whispered back, but he didn’t miss the way she

pressed back into his fingers.

Pete was sitting up in the bed as they filed in, his dark hair

falling over one eye. The nurse grinned at him and patted

his cheek before she left. He blushed and looked quickly to

Janelle.

Bending, she kissed his lips swiftly, as if she were

ashamed. He smiled tenderly at her and patted the spot

beside his hip.

“Agent Scully tells me you’re gonna be just fine,” Janelle

said, settling next to him. It was a familiar tableau. So

familiar, in fact, it made Mulder’s heart ache.

“I’ll be home to help you out before you know it,” he agreed.

The room lapsed into silence as the two stared deeply into

each other’s eyes. Mulder felt Scully shift next to him and

briefly caught her eye. There was something tender there,

something for him. He smiled back.

Janelle sighed loudly and picked at the edge of the hospital

blanket. “This is all a relief,” she said at last, addressing

everyone, “but it don’t solve what I’m gonna do ’bout Ed. He

still thinks you’re the real thing. I don’t want a bunch of

record producers wanderin’ in and out of the house all day

long.”

Mulder stepped forward. “I think I’ve got the answer to that

problem,” he said. He’d been pondering that very problem

while he watched Janelle pace the waiting room floor. Pete

nodded and he continued. “Elvis had a twin brother who

died at birth named Jesse. I’m sure you’ve all heard about it.

Anyway, I was thinking that maybe we should revise history

a bit.”

“You want me to tell people I’m Elvis’ long lost twin brother?”

Pete asked with no small amount of amusement. “That’s not

gonna cause a bit of a stir?”

“It’s better than actually being Elvis, right?” Mulder said and

watched as Pete nodded slowly. “I mean, the media may be

interested, but once they see that you’re just a hog farmer

from Tennessee, they should back off. I’m sure some

celebrity will do something stupid and they’ll forget all about

you.”

“Yeah, well, I guess anything’s better than bein’ Elvis,” Pete

said at last. “I never wanted to be nothin’ but a hog farmer

anyhow.”

“I never thought I’d hear anyone say that,” Mulder said and

grinned widely as Pete chuckled, his hand linked tightly with

Janelle’s.

xxxxxx

Maybe I didn’t hold you all those lonely, lonely times. And I

guess I never told you I’m so happy that you’re mine. If I

made you feel second best I’m so sorry, I was blind. You

were always on my mind.

xxxxxx

Bank One Ballpark

Phoenix, Arizona

Sometime in the Future

Drenched in sunscreen and feeling pleasantly pink, Scully

watched in awe as the massive cantilevered roof slid slowly

forward to block out the insistent Arizona sun to the strains

of Beethoven’s Ninth. “The Romans would have loved this,”

she said to her partner, perched beside her, his face also

raised. He’d also developed a bit of color, bringing out the

intense green of his eyes. She could see a pale line of

demarcation just inside the neck of his shirt. It made her feel

weak.

“Aside from the fact that historically, there would have had

to be more carnage to interest the Romans, like maybe a

bloodbath in the hot tub, the roof is one of the reasons I

picked this one,” he said. “That and Randy Johnson

pitching against Greg Maddux.”

“So that was why I got that e-mail marked ‘urgent’ last

week,” she said, smiling at him. “A pitching duel. Just what I

wanted to see.”

He turned to look at her and she poked his elbow playfully

with her own. “I’ll have you know you’re watching pitching

history, Scully. Two of the greatest pitchers of our time.

Watch carefully.”

“I can’t help but watch, Mulder, with these seats.”

“Yeah, Scully, I’ve been meaning to ask you about that. How

the hell did you get seats this good that fast? What’d you

do, kiss the governor?”

She smiled coyly and shrugged. “I just happen to know

someone whose kung fu can get him into the Ticketmaster

site faster than you can spell ‘hacker’.”

He laughed and turned back to the game, watching the

players make their way out onto the field.

“Is that how you got that hotel room?” she asked. “I’ve never

seen a tub that big indoors. I’m just glad I brought my suit,

as instructed.”

“No, I didn’t take advantage of Frohike’s charms,” he

admitted. “I just paid through the nose for that one.”

“Mulder,” she said, grinning, “if anyone has the nose…”

He silenced her with a hand on her knee and a look that

made something inside her melt, even in the heavily cooled

air.

“I love it when we both win,” he said after a moment of

mutual stillness.

“Well,” she said, “it depends on how you look at it. He both

was, and wasn’t, Elvis. So either we both won, Mulder, or

we both lost.”

“I always prefer to think we’ve won, Scully.”

They were quiet for a moment, watching Greg throw a

couple warm up pitches from the mound.

“So, Scully, hot dogs? Ketchup and mustard only? You sure

I can’t talk you into some kraut?”

She shook her head and admired him as he slouched down

the aisle in a pair of faded jeans and his Roswell Greys

shirt. It was nice to see Mulder so happy, she mused. It was

even worth a promise of candlelight and Italian food to a

very bemused Frohike.

Beside her, a father and son sat, heads bent over the

scorecard. The boy didn’t look any older than Mulder had

been in the photo of him with his father. They had matching

baseball hats and a big styrofoam hand that read “Number

1!”

“J-O-H-N-S-O-N,” the father was saying. “That’s right. I’m

going to go get us some food, ok? I’ll be back in a few

minutes. You want a pretzel?”

The boy nodded, his head still bent over the card. After a

moment he looked up and met Scully’s gaze. “Excuse me,”

the boy said. “Do you know how to spell Maddux?”

The first inning passed quickly, one batter after another

sulking back to the dugout. The boy marked the pitches

dutifully on the card for his father. Scully leaned back and

enjoyed the cool air and festive atmosphere. It was good to

relax. Only Arizona would have a hot tub in a ball park. She

smiled at Mulder’s image of death and gore superimposed

over the big breasted women in bikinis trying to get on the

giant screen by bouncing up and down in the bubbling

water.

Mulder reappeared at the top of the second, bearing two

trays of food and a bag of popcorn he dropped into her lap

with a grin.

“Extra onions and relish, just like the lady likes it,” he said,

handing her a hot dog with only ketchup and mustard.

She rolled her eyes at him.

Beside them, the little boy looked anxiously down the aisle.

Mulder nodded to him and leaned close to Scully. “Where’s

his dad?”

“He went to get food just after you,” she whispered. “Do you

think we should say something? Maybe he doesn’t know

how long those lines can be.”

Mulder eyed the boy for a moment, then shook his head. “I

think you’d only embarrass him, Scully. I remember at that

age how brave I wanted to be all the time.”

She watched as he then devoured half his hot dog in a

single bite. “I’m sure you were,” she reassured him. “You

still are the bravest man I’ve ever known.”

Mulder seemed astonished at the compliment and smiled

with his mouth closed around his food. It made him look

rather endearingly like a giant, tanned chipmunk. She

reached over and patted his knee to let him know she

understood. He closed one hand over hers and left it there

as he finished the hot dog.

She took a tentative nibble at her own and found it tasted

smoky and wonderful. Beside them, the boy waited, his

anxiety increasing until he was practically bouncing in his

seat. At last his father appeared, carrying a tray of food and

a beer. He sat down beside his son and handed him the

food. “Darn, the line for beer was crazy…” he began. He

froze when the child suddenly burst into tears. Something

tore in Scully’s heart and she felt Mulder’s hand squeeze her

own. “Oh, hey now,” the father said, flustered and surprised.

“Don’t cry. Hey, now, I wasn’t gone that long, was I?”

The child didn’t answer, sobbing in relief and

embarrassment. The father slipped his beer into the cup

holder in front of his seat and slid one arm around the boy’s

shoulders. “Now come on, it’s not so bad now, I’m here.” He

leaned over the child and hugged him close. “I’ll never leave

you, son. We’re family. Family don’t just up and leave. I

wouldn’t let you go, not for the world.”

Scully turned to see tears in Mulder’s eyes, just before he

blinked them carefully away. She leaned over and kissed

him gently on the cheek, smelling his aftershave and the

warm scent of her own sunscreen.

“The game,” she said, pointing to Randy as he stretched

toward the second doomed batter.

“I know, Scully,” he said quietly. “I was just thinking about…”

He met her gaze and sighed, his face softening. “I was just

wondering if we’re looking at a chance for another crack in

Roger Clemens’ armor. It’s possible we’re looking at a

twenty K game here, Scully. You wouldn’t want to miss that,

would you?”

She touched his cheek and shook her head. “Not for the

world, Mulder. Not for the world.”

xxxxxx

My tongue gets tied when I try to speak, my insides shake

like a leaf on a tree. There’s only one cure for this body of

mine, that’s to have that girl that I love so fine. She touched

my hand, what a chill I got. Her lips are like a volcano that’s

hot. I’m proud to say that she’s my buttercup. I’m in love, I’m

all shook up.

xxxxxx

Author’s Notes: Yes, I’ve been to Bank One Ballpark and

witnessed the jiggling women in the hot tub, but that isn’t

where I saw the little boy and his father. That was at

Candlestick. It was one of the sweetest moments I have

ever seen. Thanks to the team at VS8 for taking good care

of me.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Ancient Mariner

Cover

Title: Ancient Mariner

Author: Blackwood

email: entreamis@yahoo.com

Category: X, A, MSR

Rating: R

Notes: Written especially for I Made This Productions

Virtual Season 8 at http://www.i-made-this.com

Summary: M&S investigate a series of kidnappings,

with overtones of alien abduction. They travel to Sag

Harbor on the East End of Long Island and visit the

latest abductee at the hospital. Mulder believes there

is a preternatural connection in spite of the fact that

some of the facts don’t jive with the typical alien

abduction scenario, like the victims all being found

at the water’s edge, nearly drowned.

Sunday, 9/24

Montauk, Long Island

11:30 p.m.

“Cut it out, Ray!”

“Aw, c’mon, Mal. It’s me.”

Mallory slaps the hand away from her knee and looks away

from the boy beside her, down the strip of moonlit sand.

The lighthouse at the jetty is a long way away; its single

eye casting a steady beam over the waters around it. The

sky is inky black and a large, honeyed moon sits low on the

liquid horizon, spilling creamy velvet that undulates on

the surface. Waves tumble headlong, coating the flat, wet

sand with a wash of foam that teases the edge of the frayed

Army blanket the two are sharing only a few yards from the

water’s edge.

Ray’s hand slides further up her thigh and under the edge

of her cotton sun dress. Mallory knows she shouldn’t

encourage him, but he’s cute. His brown eyes are gleaming

and his buzz cut can’t hide the fact that he’s a hottie.

And she does rather like the way his hand feels as it

slides just a little higher up her leg. It’s not like

she’s a virgin. She is 17 after all, and Ray did take her

to a really nice restaurant. Not just Wendy’s or some

crapola place like that. Still, it isn’t like he owns her

or anything. He isn’t even officially her boyfriend.

“Stop it!” she declares at last, deciding she isn’t ready

to do this. She pushes Ray’s hand away and hears his

disappointed groan.

“Jesus, Mal. What’s your problem, babe?”

“I don’t have a problem, *babe.* Except you. You’re a

horn dog.”

“You didn’t seem to mind last weekend.” The lanky teen

reaches out and fingers the silky, blonde strands that

cascade around the girl’s face. Mallory pouts her

prettiest.

“That was then. This is now. And I don’t want to fool

around right now.” She leans over her legs and smoothes

the short skirt’s fabric down over tanned thighs with two

hands. Practicing the new stretch her gymnastics coach

taught her, she reaches for the ocean.

The beach is beautiful at night. Day visitors never see

it this way. They always leave by dusk. That’s when the

locals emerge to reclaim their territory. Locals and

summer people. God, Mallory hates the summer people,

especially their kids — bunch of stuck-up, citified,

private school types who think the East End is designed

just for them.

“Earth to Mallory. Whadya thinking about?” Ray’s hand

slides up her back and Mallory shrugs it off.

“Quit.”

“Are you PMSing or something? My sister says girls get

nuts when that’s going on.”

“Your sister is a freak show who wears black 24 and 7 and

dyes her hair pink, Ray.”

“Fuck you.” She feels Ray rise to his feet beside her.

“Where ya goin’?”

“I gotta pee.”

She watches him make his way down a hundred feet of sand

before disappearing into the scrub pine edging the

beach front. She sighs with exaggeration and shakes her

head to herself. High school boys. Always thinking with

their dicks.

A sudden chill raises the hair on the backs of her arms

and her neck. Mallory looks back to the ocean and gasps. A

tall, slim naked figure of a man is emerging from the waves

in front of her. Where’d he come from? She tries to rise

to her feet and discovers, much to her horror, that she’s

frozen in place. Her heartbeat accelerates. The guy

approaching could be innocent, but naked? No, that isn’t

right. Anxiety rises cold in the pit of her stomach as the

figure makes a slow beeline for the blanket. She calls

towards the pines, “Ray? Ray! You better get out here.

Fast!”

The naked figure now stands at the edge of the olive drab

wool, looking down at her. Mallory breathes heavily, blood

coursing through her veins, eyes wide. Where’s Ray? Who

is this guy? Why is this happening to her? Tears well up

in her blue eyes and she starts to cry. Then she gets

angry. Didn’t Mrs. Dubin always tell them to be ready for

anything? Shit. She didn’t want to be raped. Or worse.

She finds a small bit of courage. “Please, Mister. Don’t

hurt me. My boyfriend has a gun. Please, mister. Leave me

alone.”

The figure says nothing. In the moonlight, Mallory can

see his pale eyes blinking in a slow, rhythmic pattern that

capture her attention. His eyes. They are gray and — old,

somehow, although the man seems middle-aged. But his eyes.

Mallory finds herself relaxing as she watches them. What

is he doing to her? Her mind battles to stay in touch with

her surroundings, to find Ray, to remember to look for an

escape route. She can’t. Not with those eyes on her,

calling to her…

“Har’n tu olmed,” the figure chants in a monotone. “Har’n

tu olmed.”

Incredible as it seems, she understands the words,

although she knows it isn’t anything she’s ever heard

before. ‘Come to me.’ That’s what he’s saying. That’s

when the light begins to peel open his chest, casting her

in its brightness.

“Har’n tu olmed,” the figure intones again and again.

And she cannot resist.

ACT ONE

Tuesday, 9/26

J. Edgar Hoover Building

2:15 p.m.

Tuesday afternoon in the basement. Peaceful. Welcome.

Meeting at 9, lunch at noon, paperwork ’til five, then

home. Most field agents complain about the slow pace of an

office-bound day, the boring rhetoric and stats; but Dana

Scully appreciates days like this. They are normal,

although she isn’t sure she knows what the word means

anymore.

Seven years of tracking aliens, long lost siblings, global

conspirators and assorted and sundry monsters have turned

“normal” into a perverse caricature of itself. There was a

time when her life was simpler. That ended the day she

accepted an assignment to work with Fox Mulder. Though her

role has changed, she often wonders at her own willingness

to continue on this path.

She sighs, pushing an auburn lock behind her left ear

while she sits down at his desk, form in hand. Long ago,

they agreed she would handle their expense reports. Mulder

simply has no patience for the mundane details of casework.

It boggles the mind. The man can profile a criminal on

scant evidence, raise questions no one would think to ask,

answer them himself, then write a monograph of such

precision it’s practically erotic to law enforcement types.

Yet, he can’t or won’t maintain a balance sheet.

At least she’s gotten him to start organizing their

fieldwork receipts. Granted, his version of organized

means that the top center drawer of his desk is crammed

with varied evidence of their travels. Scully’s task is to

make sense of the contents and prepare a credible request

for reimbursement of funds.

She looks at the blank form waiting to be filled with

legible numbers and precise listings of the whys and

wherefores of every out-of-pocket dime spent while in

service to Uncle Sam. Her eyes turn to Mulder’s drawer and

she pulls it open with a gingery touch, as if paper snakes

might jump out at any moment.

She gathers the charge slips that will show up on the

reviewed agency account. Further inspection reveals some

scattered hulls and a few untouched sunflower seeds, a

matchbook from 7-11, the paper cover of a straw overwritten

with phone numbers, a half-used Post-it pad, two pencils —

she pauses and looks upwards at three Ticonderogas stuck

into the ceiling tiles above her head before resuming her

inventory — a news clipping about tsunamis on the Eastern

Seaboard, a program from Camden Yards, a rubber doll whose

eyes bug out when you squeeze it, a computer disk marked

“TRNSCR,” a Waterman pen, a day-glo orange Magic Marker,

colored paper clips and a cheap calculator. Great.

Fifteen minutes of sorting the relevant from the

ridiculous and she grabs the Waterman, filling the empty

waiting boxes in a neat script that belies her medical

training. Calculations are reviewed twice for accuracy.

This isn’t what she imagined life in the FBI would be like

when she signed up so long ago. She’s just about to sign

her name when a covered Starbucks cup appears beneath her

nose. She pulls back and grabs it without a word, a wry

smile crossing her lips.

Lifting the brew to her mouth, she closes her eyes and

takes in the first hot swirl of fluid through the small

opening in the lid. The tang of espresso laced with

chocolate and whipped cream slides over her tongue and down

her throat, warming her inside. She drinks tea as a rule,

and mocha lattes are on her list of delicious-but-dangerous

foods. Pure indulgence. Still, this is Mulder’s usual

recompense for shirking the report. She sets the cup down

on the desktop and laps the last trace of coffee from her

upper lip with a dab of her tongue.

“Am I forgiven?” a warm baritone purrs into her ear.

“I’m not so sure, Mulder,” she replies with affected

coolness.

She feels his breath beside her cheek and her own hormonal

reaction to his closeness. He’s leaning behind her, his

right forearm braced against the desk, his left somewhere

in back of her, but not touching her. He knows better than

that, but he’s pushing it. She allows herself the luxury

of this nearness for a few seconds then reaches into the

drawer, grabbing the matchbook before pushing back in the

desk chair.

“Whoa!” he exclaims as she swings around. She hesitates

for only a moment before fixing her sights on him.

Charcoal suit, white shirt, dark silk tie, new haircut and

wire-frame glasses. On anyone else, common. On Mulder?

She has to admit she savors the way his good looks register

on her each day.

He’s watching her, a chagrined look in his eyes as he

spots what’s in her hand. “I kept that so I’d remember the

Slurpees,” he explains as she tears off a match.

“Slurpee, Mulder.” She closes the cover. “One.” Strikes

the match. “Yours.” She allows the flame to flare for a

moment or two, then blows it out. She watches the smoke

curl and spiral in the air, then looks to her partner, lips

still pursed. She has his full attention now. In an

undertone she asks, “So, that’s why there are matches in

your desk?”

“Whadya mean?” he replies, eyes lifting in a lazy line

from her mouth to her eyes.

“Sure you’re not sneaking the occasional drag?”

A look of mock pain graces his features. “Scully, I’m

hurt you’d think that. Oh, I- I still get the urge once in

a while, but my memory of life as a tobacco beetle hatchery

is still quite intact. Anyway, you know how addictions

work.”

“I know it’s a daily choice.”

“Just for you.”

“Umm-hmm,” she responds, tilting her head at him, a thin

edge of sarcasm coloring the contralto of her voice.

“I do plan on sticking around for a while, so you better

get used to my bad habits.”

“Like I have a choice?” she gibes.

“You do, you know,” he says with more seriousness than she

expects.

Picking up the expense report, she stands and moves to

where he leans against the file cabinet and hands it to

him. He takes it and she steps in closer, the pages in his

hand curling between them. She knows she’s standing too

close, the edge of her jacket brushing into his. Close

enough to smell the soap he used this morning mingled with

the scent of laundered cotton, the afternoon’s perspiration

clinging. Close enough to observe the widening of his

pupils, black ringed with hazel-gold; the flare of his

nostrils as he breathes her in; and his Adam’s apple

dipping as he swallows down his response to her proximity.

“Next time, Mulder,” she states with some intensity, “a

mocha latte won’t cut it.”

His brows knit together and his mouth drops open a notch.

Then, he gives her a slow smile. His right hand slips

beneath her jacket to rest against her waist, branding her

where his fingers circle. He drops his voice and his head

to her, murmuring, “Really? And what *will* it take to

satisfy you?”

The heated memories in their shared gaze have no place

here, yet they arise in vivid, unspoken detail. That they

should be standing here, flirting in the open while surely

being surveilled, is arousing but risky and unprofessional.

Then again, when had that ever stopped Mulder?

She eases her desire to taste his mouth by inhaling,

straightening her shoulders and replying after releasing

her breath, “A yogurt muffin would be nice.” She steps

past him and hears his soft chuckle at her back.

Managing a professional and personal life with Mulder is

as precarious as it is pleasurable. They’ve had to learn

to manage more than cases. Time is always an issue, and

propriety. Emotional baggage also plays no small part in

their emerging dynamic. In the end, however, it’s the work

— always the work — that structures, defines and balances

them.

Mulder drops a stack of correspondence into the mesh

basket at the corner of the desk and her reverie is

curtailed, the tension in the room diffused. Grabbing a

letter opener, she begins screening correspondence. Mulder

logs onto his Bureau e-mail and scans the dozen or so posts

that sit waiting.

“Frohike wants us to stop by,” he tells her. “Says he’s

got a new device to show us.”

“Boys and their toys…” she mumbles without looking up.

“And my Canadian contact says Sasquatch sightings in the

Toronto outskirts are up 30 percent since last month.”

“Uh-huh.”

“Hey Scully, did you know that more people believe in Big

Foot than in the Loch Ness Monster? Oregon State and the

University of Aberdeen hooked up and did a survey–”

“That’s nice.”

She’s only half-listening, her brows furrowed as she takes

in a letter written on expensive paper with fountain ink in

an elegant hand.

“Anything interesting?” he asks.

Scully looks up to find Mulder removing his eyeglasses.

“Maybe. This is a letter from someone out on Long Island

asking for your help.” He nods, then sits back waiting for

her to read:

“Dear Mr. Mulder,

Over the last two weeks, five women have disappeared and

reappeared off the shores of the Island’s East End. In

each case, the woman vanishes without a trace, only to wash

ashore a day or so later, barely alive. They have no

memory of their lost time –”

She looks up and spies the glow of anticipation in his eyes.

“– and all of them speak about a bright light before

blacking out. Our local authorities have no leads, but I

suspect foul play of a non-human nature.”

She pauses again and this time she finds Mulder’s head

dropped back onto his shoulders, his eyes closed.

“I understand that you follow such things, so I am

imploring your help.

Cordially, Miss Olivia Van Helden Sag Harbor, New York”

Without moving, he says, “Lost time and bright lights,

Scully. Sounds like alien abductions to me.”

“More like one too many at a Martha Stuart soiree.”

His eyes open and without scoffing says, “So, you’ve

*been* to the Hamptons.” She laughs softly.

“Mulder, the victims have been recovered. This isn’t an

FBI matter.”

“No, but it’s an X-File.”

“*Might* be an X-File.” Her hesitancy bears the stamp of

fatigue. September has been difficult and she’s worried

about him.

He wags a brow at her. “East End, Long Island, Scully.

Playground of the rich and famous. Who knows? Maybe

you’ll see some hot celebrity strolling the sands.”

She chuffs at him. “With my luck, it’ll be Rodney

Dangerfield in a Speedo. Thank you very much, but no.”

Her attempt at sarcasm fails to faze him. Instead, he

leans over the desk and catches her eyes. “Come with me,”

he says, his voice sliding over her like molasses. “I’ll

take you for a walk on the beach.”

She regards him from under her lashes for five seconds.

“You know, they have a name for what you’re doing, Mulder.”

“What’s that?”

“Bribery.” Her tone is somber but her eyes are smiling.

Thursday, 9/28

Sag Harbor, New York

10:00 a.m.

Detective Nick Guarino leans his burly 6-foot 6-inch frame

over the narrow ledge at the nurse’s station and picks up

the chart on Mallory Lowell. He’s no medical expert, but

he knows how to read a chart after 19 years on the force.

From the indicators regarding the girl’s vital signs, it’s

a pretty sure bet she’ll come through her ordeal intact.

As for any psychological impact, there’s no shortage of

therapists in the area if she needs one, that’s certain.

“Hey, Nick.”

“Hey, Diane. How’s it going?” His deep voice rumbles as

his eyes lift to watch the full-figured brunette entering

the nurses’ station.

“It’s going just fine. How’s DeeDee?” His eyes return to

the chart.

“Good, good. Just happy school’s back in session keeping

Linda out of trouble.” Guarino sets the chart back in its

place and looks back up.

The nurse’s face is full of concern and more than a little

worry. “We got enough of that to go round,” she says.

Guarino nods, once. “Got that right. How’s Mallory doing?”

“Better today. Breathing on her own and Dr. B thinks

she’ll be able to go home tomorrow.”

“That’s good, real good.”

“Was Linda upset?”

“She’ll be okay.”

“Yeah. She and Mal will be back at the outlet mall

spending money before you know it.”

Guarino chuffs at her and in one fluid motion, smoothes

down his dark moustache and rubs his chin. “Has she said

anything since she became conscious?”

“Not much, but,” Diane leans in and her voice dips in

volume. “Do you really think it’s a good idea having her

talk to those FBI people?”

“FBI?” His eyes squint at her.

“I thought you called them in on this.”

Guarino shakes his head. “Where are they now?” he asks

gruffly.

“In her room– Nick?” she calls after the figure moving

down the hall with deliberate intent. The telephone buzzes

and she shrugs before answering, “Floor Two Nurses’

Station.”

~~~~~

Guarino stands in the doorway of Room 248, his large frame

filling the space. Inside, next to the window, Mallory

Lowell is sitting up in bed; her streaked, blonde hair

piled up on her head with a large-toothed, purple clip.

She looks pale, worn out. But she’s awake and speaking

with two official-looking folks that stand near the bed.

Guarino takes a quick read: FBI.

The woman has her back to him and is speaking in soft

tones. She’s petite in stature with a head of cropped, red

hair. Her tailored, black pant suit looks trendy and her

suede high-heeled shoes, new. A female fed. Probably

plays by the book. Her counterpart is tall, lean, what

most women would call good-looking even with that nose. His

suit is pricy, but he slouches against the window frame

watching the woman and Mallory as they chat. College boy,

too smart for his own good, though his age and his attitude

suggest experience.

Guarino shifts his weight with a shuffle of his feet and

the man looks over at him. “I’ll be right back,” he says.

His left hand reaches into his jacket as he approaches and

he pulls out what Guarino acknowledges as a legit FBI badge.

“I’m Agent Mulder.” He extends his free hand and Guarino

takes it, surprised at the strength in the slim-fingered

grip that clasps his massive hand. They release and Mulder

gestures with his head to the woman, who now stands facing

them. “That’s Agent Scully, my partner. We’re

investigating the kidnappings that have been going on here

for the last few weeks.”

“Well, seems like everybody’s been recovered, so I don’t

understand why the feds would involve themselves.”

Agent Scully joins them. “We don’t mean to interfere with

local police business, Detective…”

“Guarino. Nick Guarino,” he says shaking the woman’s hand.

“Of course. We’d just like to ask Ms. Lowell a few more

questions, if you don’t mind. Her story might help us

prevent this from happening to someone else.”

Guarino scratches the back of his head. “I suppose

there’s no harm as long as Mallory is up to it and I stay.”

They cross back to the bed with Guarino in the lead. He

stops at the foot of the bed. The gruff face softens as he

addresses the girl. “Hey honey. How are you today?”

“Hi, Uncle Nick. Okay, I guess.”

“You scared us.”

“You? *I* was scared.”

“Well, you’re safe now. Your mom coming today?”

“What else? She’s been a pain-in-the-ass.”

“Mind your mouth.”

“Sorry, but she’s so annoying.”

“She loves you. And she was sick with worry. Don’t give

her a hard time.”

“Whatever.” The girl rolls her eyes at him.

“Mallory, these agents want to ask you some questions. Do

you mind?”

Mallory’s eyes brighten. “No, I don’t mind. At least

they don’t look at me like I’m crazy or something. Like

that nurse.”

“Nurse Itzkowitz?”

“Yeah, her.”

“What have you said?”

“The truth.”

Mulder interrupts, approaching the other side of the bed.

“Which is what I’d like to go over again, if you don’t

mind.”

“I don’t mind. It’s like I told you before. Ray and I

were on the beach…”

Mulder pulls a pad from his pocket. “Raymond Weill.”

“Yup, that’s Ray.” He nods at her reply. “We were just

chillin’ and then we had a fight and he went into the woods

to pee.” Mallory stops and looks at Scully.

“It’s okay,” Scully says. “Just tell the detective what

happened next.”

“Well, I thought I heard something and when I looked back

at the water, I saw this guy coming up at me. I tried to

get away, but I felt frozen. I called for Ray, but he

didn’t answer and then…”

“Then…” Mulder prompts.

Mallory looks at him. “Then it gets weird.”

Mulder takes a step closer. “Weird, how?”

“He was chanting or something. And I-I just lost track of

everything. Next thing I know, I’m here.”

“Did you recognize what he was chanting?”

“That’s another thing. It was some foreign language I

never heard. But I understood what he was saying.”

“Which was what?” Mulder’s eyes have narrowed a bit.

“I know it sounds crazy, but he kept saying ‘Come to me,

come to me’ over and over.” The agents exchange a look.

Mulder returns his attention to the teenager and asks,

“Mallory, you said earlier that you remember a bright light

and then losing track of time. Do you remember if any

tests were performed?”

“What are you talking about?” Guarino growls.

“It’s okay Uncle Nick. No, I don’t remember anything like

that. Honest. But– oh!”

“What is it?” Scully asks.

“I just remembered something.” Mallory’s eyes grow wide

with remembered terror and she begins to shake. Scully

moves to sit beside her on the bed and takes her hand in

her own.

“You’re safe with us. You can’t be harmed here.” Mallory

stares at Scully, then looks up at Guarino and last, to

Mulder.

“About the light…” she begins.

Mulder leans forward. “The light? From the sky?” he asks.

“No,” she replies with a slow shake of her head. “Not the

sky.”

Guarino interrupts. “Mallory, what you trying to say,

honey? Was it a car, a boat on the water?”

Mallory continues to shake her head, her voice soft and

distant, as if she sees the man before her again. “Not a

car. Not a boat.”

Scully squeezes the girl’s hand. “Can you show me where

the light was?” Mallory pulls her hand from Scully’s and

closes her eyes. She takes in a deep breath and gives a

shuddered sigh. Opening her eyes, she lifts a slow hand

towards Scully and points… to the center of her chest.

~~~~~

Guarino exits the tiny hospital at a good clip, keys,

coins and apparatus jingling as he moves. He feels Mulder

and Scully trailing. Damned feds. Always thinking they’re

superior to cops. He turns when he reaches the squad car

curbed at the brick sidewalk and confronts Mulder.

“I was hoping Mallory would verify some of our facts this

morning, but then you started in with your mumbo-jumbo and

blew my chance.”

Mulder remains nonplused, but Scully bristles. Hmmm.

Mulder’s voice refocuses his attention. “All the women

taken experienced time displacement and talked about a

bright light before losing consciousness. Those are

classic elements of an alien abduction scenario.”

“Hold on, agent,” Guarino says in a dead calm voice, his

eyes squinting against the midday sun. “What kind of dog-

and-pony show do you think you’re gonna run here? Look,

Mallory is my sister’s little girl and I’m not about to

have you adding to everyone’s distress. I’ve got enough

problems without you spreading alien abduction crap.”

“Actually, I’m not convinced it *is* alien abduction

crap,” Mulder rejoins, which garners an arched brow and a

suppressed smile from Scully. The lawman reaches in

through the open, passenger-side window of the car to grab

a manila folder off the front seat.

“This is what we’ve got so far. You’ll see it’s solid

police work,” he tells Scully as he hands the file to her,

surprised the Bureau would keep a wacko like Mulder on the

payroll. Must be some VIP’s kid.

“Is it possible to talk with the other abductees?” Mulder

asks.

“I could arrange that, although we’ve done so already.

What do *you* hope to find?”

“A connection that may have been overlooked.”

Guarino is miffed at the agent’s presumptive attitude, but

cooperation is key. “Just let me know what you need.”

“Appreciate that. How’d you account for the bright light?”

Guarino’s thumbs hook into his belt loops. “Searchlight

from a boat is what we figure, given that all the

kidnappings occurred offshore and at night. Maybe a car.”

“But no witnesses,” says Scully, her eyes on Mulder.

“Except one,” he responds, meeting her gaze.

“Ray.”

Mulder nods.

Guarino watches the exchange, knowing that more is being

said than the simple words he’s hearing. Figures. Most

partners develop an unspoken code, but only after years of

successful experience. From the way these two watch one

another, it’s clear they’ve worked together for some time.

What’s more, they trust one another’s assumptions. Their

dissimilarities may explain the subtle tension he feels

between them, but it might be something else, too.

Something more basic to human nature.

Scully’s brows furrow as she flips through several pages.

“There may be someone else, Mulder.”

“Who?”

“Oracoff.”

Guarino clears his throat and two sets of eyes converge on

him, necessitating response. He’s chagrined he hadn’t

mentioned it sooner. “Dr. Julian Oracoff. He’s the one

who found Mallory.” He pauses. “And several of the others.”

“Three out of five,” Scully states and looks back to her

partner.

The man swears he can feel unspoken dialogue. He decides

to trust his instincts on these two, at least until he’s

had a chance to check their backgrounds. He reaches into

the vehicle for the radio. The static-charged voice of a

dispatcher answers his call. “Jerryl, this is Nick. I

want Raymond Weill brought in for requestioning,” he barks

into the unit. “And get me the number for Dr. Julian

Oracoff at Southampton.”

“10-4,” the dispatcher crackles.

He returns the device and looks back to the agents who

stand waiting. “Okay?”

“Fine,” Scully replies. “I suggest you be up front with

us, Detective, or you may find yourself with another victim

on your hands.”

Guarino shifts tactics to reclaim his authority. “Tell me

something, just how *do* you know about the other stories?

I just gave you the file.”

Mulder pulls the letter Scully read to him in D.C. from

his outside pocket. “One of your townspeople asked for our

help.”

Guarino takes the proffered paper from Mulder’s hand.

With lips drawn tight he reads, head wagging from side to

side. He lifts his eyes and gives a definitive, “Figures,”

with an exasperated sough of air.

“What does?” Scully asks, taking the letter back.

“Olly.”

“Excuse me?”

“Olly Van Helden wrote this letter.” Guarino plants his

fists on his hips and lifts his face to the sky. He

returns his gaze back to Scully. “Look, I owe you folks an

apology for having come all the way out here from

Washington on no account.”

Mulder’s face scrunches up, “How’s that?”

“Olly. That’s Olivia Van Helden, by the way. She’s…

well… let’s just say she’s different.”

“Sounds like my kind of person,” Mulder interjects with a

small smile.

“What do you mean ‘different?'” Scully says with a

sidelong glance at Mulder.

“She’s is a bit of a local legend. Comes from old Dutch

money and even older East End family.”

“So?” Mulder tosses in.

“She has a rather vivid imagination. Believes in crystals

and that sort of stuff. Runs the “Mystic Bookshop” on

Main. Sure-fire recipe for breeding what I’ll kindly call

a kook.”

“You have a problem with that?” says Mulder, his surprise

genuine.

“I do when it drags a couple of feds all the way from

Washington to Sag Harbor. Say, why *did* you come from

D.C.? We have a local field office in Yaphank.”

Scully speaks up at that. “Ms. Van Helden felt that my

partner’s expertise in paranormal phenomena might be useful

in this matter.”

Guarino’s presuppositions about Scully’s stability are

shaken. “Expertise in paranormal phenomena, huh? As in

aliens and voodoo and that sort of thing?”

“That’s right.” Her tone is serious, defensive of her

partner who stands at her side in silence, although the

line of his jaw relaxes at her words.

“Look,” Guarino begins, looking to his left and his right

before replying. “I’ll grant you a lo-ong leash as long as

you make progress. But, I better not hear you’ve gone back

to badger Mallory or– Speak of the devil,” he mutters,

interrupting himself. His gaze focuses across the street.

Hurrying down the sidewalk is an older woman of stature.

She’s tall, reedy, wearing a flowery calf length skirt and

a loose blouse, over which is thrown an unbuttoned artist’s

smock. Thick, gray hair cascades around her shoulders and

a large-brimmed rattan hat puts her face in speckled

shadow. Birkenstocks clap against the soles of her feet as

she makes her way across the street headed towards them

with obvious intent.

“Van Helden?” Mulder queries in a low tone.

“The same,” Guarino answers.

The woman’s agitation is palpable as she strides towards

the trio. Without acknowledging the detective, she walks up to

Mulder and meets him at eye level.

“You must be Agent Mulder,” she says and he nods. “Thank

goodness you’ve come. Now, maybe something will be done to

stop this madness.” Her voice is mid-ranged, crisp and

resonant, though tinged with age. Her diction is

impeccable and her manner bespeaks an authority that brooks

no argument.

“Now, Olly–” Guarino begins.

“Don’t ‘now Olly’ me, Nicky,” she says, shifting her keen

gaze to the lawman. “You and I both know that something

fishy is going on around here.”

“And I doubt you’ll find it on the local diner’s menu,

either,” Mulder quips, a smile tugging at his mouth.

Olly’s shoulders ease and she turns back to him, eyes

softening at his open expression. “What I mean is that

more women are going to be taken if you don’t stop him.”

“Him?”

Her gaze intensifies as she murmurs, “The Marimorph.”

Guarino notes the sudden change in the agent’s expression.

His amusement downshifts with lightning speed into

interest, signaling his belief in Olly’s absurd suggestion.

Mulder’s lips form an unspoken “what,” but she’s already

answering.

“An ancient humanoid from the depths of the sea, Agent

Mulder. Come to find his literal soul mate on the surface

before returning to his watery home. You may have heard of

his homeland.” She pauses for effect before whispering,

“Atlantis.”

Mulder exhales and his head pulls back from where it has

leaned towards Olly. “Atlantis,” he repeats before looking

over her shoulder at Scully, who stands listening just

beyond them. He’s about to say something, but is

broadsided by Guarino’s voice at his side.

“Okay, that’s enough. These people have come a long way

at your insistence, obviously *and* unnecessarily. I’ve

got an investigation to run and maybe we can get to the

bottom of this with some federal muscle behind it. I

promise you, we’ll find the guy. Don’t worry. Just you be

careful and watch yourself.”

Olly turns to Guarino and draws herself straighter. A

look of disdain is in her eyes, but she maintains her

temper. “If I didn’t know you from when I fed you cookies

off my back porch, Nicky, I’d be insulted. But, I thank

Detective Guarino for his concern over a poor helpless old

woman, such as myself. I’ll be fine, thank you.” She

casts a meaningful glance at Mulder, then moves down the

sidewalk with purposeful strides.

Olly’s commanding presence lingers in her wake. Guarino’s

cheeks color at being chastised, his chagrin compounded

when he spies Scully’s eyes on him. He clears his throat

and looks down at his shoes before looking back at them.

“I’m, uh, sorry about that. I told you. She’s eccentric.

I wouldn’t set store by anything she says.”

“I’d still like to speak with her further, if you don’t

mind,” Mulder states, his impatience clear as he takes two

steps backwards in Olly’s direction. “I don’t think my

mumbo-jumbo can outdo hers, anyway. Right?” Mulder holds

out his hands to them and flashes them a winsome and

unexpected smile. He turns on his heel, takes a few steps,

then turns back. He calls to Scully, “Why don’t you speak

with Dr. Oracoff and call me when you’re done?”

Guarino looks at Scully who nods, then watches her partner

until he’s out of sight. The unflappable exterior may fool

some, but she can’t disguise the heat in her gaze, which

he’s certain could melt his sterling shield. It’s been

some time since he’s had a woman’s eyes follow him the way

Scully’s do her partner, but he remembers how it felt. Oh,

yeah.

As for the case, it won’t hurt to use Uncle Sam’s money to

fund his investigation, at least until they grow weary of

Olly’s game, whatever it is. The feds might be useful

after all

~~~~~

Sheriff’s Office

2:00 p.m.

Mulder strides through the doorway of the sheriff’s

station. The blast of air conditioning that hits his face

is welcome. The Mystic was closed when he’d gotten there

and he realized, irritated with himself, that he didn’t

know Van Helden’s home address.

He shows his badge to the dispatcher. “Guarino?”

She points to a corridor. “Downstairs.”

The odor of urinals, dried sweat and institutional food

greets him at the bottom of the stairwell. He’s been in

jails of varying types and this one, at least, is clean and

bright. It’s still a jailhouse. Why anyone would ever risk

losing their liberty is not a mystery to him. He knows the

threat of incarceration is not a deterrent in the mind of

the hardened criminal.

The narrow, fluorescent-lit hallway diverges at the base.

The left wing houses three holding cells. He turns right

and walks through an open arch into a narrow corridor along

whose length runs a plate of one-way glass. Inside, he

sees Guarino sitting at a table with a scared-looking

teenager. He thumbs “Open” on the intercom beside the

closed door. The kid is talking.

“I told you. I don’t know what happened to her. I went

into the woods and then Mallory was … just … gone.”

So, this is Raymond Weill. Mulder taps on the door and

watches Guarino cross to open. He disengages the intercom

and waits until he’s admitted without a word. He

approaches the boy and sits down opposite. Ray takes a

swig from the soda can on the narrow wooden table and sets

it down, his eyes on Mulder.

“Raymond? I’m Agent Mulder with the FBI. I’m hoping you

can help us figure out what *did* happen to Mallory.”

Mulder meets the boy’s eyes dead on. He doesn’t detect

malice there, only false bravado and a trace of fear. He

shifts into observatory mode, senses realigning to pick up

all the subtle nuances. He notes the clothing: khaki-

trousers and golf polo, scuffed topsiders. Work clothes,

most likely. His buzzed hair is typical of his generation

and he sports a gold stud in his right ear. Peer-driven.

Heterosexual. Just your average kid. Ray’s right foot is

tapping toe-to-heel-and-back in an endless rhythm beneath

the table.

“Listen, I didn’t do anything wrong,” the boy says. “We

were just talking and fooling around a little bit.”

Mulder’s certain ‘foolin’ around’ these days is very

different from his own adolescent experiences, but he’s

listening not just to Ray’s text, but to the emotion

lurking below. In this case, he hears nothing more than

male hormones speaking.

“And Mallory wasn’t being especially friendly, was she?”

Mulder gives the boy a conspiratorial look, which seems to

settle him.

“No. She wasn’t. But I figure, what the heck? Girls

expect you to try something.”

“Did you?”

“Yeah,” he admits grudgingly. “Look, I was ticked when

she said no, but I wouldn’t hurt her. Ever. You gotta

believe me.” Mulder does, but he’s certain something else

isn’t being said.

“Tell me, Ray. What happened next? After Mallory said no.”

The boy’s eyes shift away, then back. “Nothin’. I went

into the woods. To take a leak.”

“And you didn’t see or hear anything unusual?” Mulder

hears a stifled sigh behind him. Guarino’s patience is

limited.

“I- I don’t know what you mean.”

The metal slides on the bottom of Mulder’s chair scrape

hard against the linoleum as he pushes back and stands.

Hands on hips, he turns from the table and walks towards

the mirrored glass. He observes Ray’s reflection shift in

his seat. For a moment, it seems as if the boy is about to

say something, then reconsiders before taking another swig

of soda.

Mulder casts a sidelong glance at Guarino, leaning against

the closed door beside him. The man’s eyes meet his and

his cheek muscle gives a twitch. Mulder suspects what the

boy is hiding, but needs Ray to say it for Guarino’s sake.

He watches the image of the detective as he steps forward and

in a quiet voice says, “Ray, Mallory has already told us

what happened. We just want to hear *your* version of

things.”

“She told you–” he stops mid-sentence.

“Son, if there’s something you’re not saying, I suggest

you tell us now.” He tilts his head towards Mulder, who

turns in place and walks back towards the table, his face a

cool mask. “The federal government doesn’t take kindly to

aiding and abetting criminals.”

“I told you, I don’t know–”

The boy recoils and gasps as Mulder’s hand slams the

aluminum can against the wall, where it clatters into a

corner, foam spraying gray cinderblock as brown liquid

puddles on the floor. The agent’s hands press flat against

the table and he leans across its width, staring down at

the adolescent. “Cut the crap, Ray,” he snarls. “You know

exactly what happened to Mallory, don’t you?” His voice

rises with each statement. “Maybe you were part of it.

Maybe you helped set it up, huh?”

“No, I- I swear,” Ray sputters. “I’m telling you the

truth. I didn’t hurt her.”

“I figure you for 17 or 18, right?” Mulder focuses on the

boy’s eyes as he bites off his words. “You’ll be charged as

an adult. Trust me, Ossining is *not* a nice place,

although a pretty boy like you shouldn’t have any trouble

finding a ‘protector.’ Should he?” He pushes off the table

and walks towards the door, as if to leave.

“Wait a minute,” Ray calls, his voice laced with panic.

Mulder halts. “I did see something.” Mulder turns, and he

and Guarino move closer. Sitting back down opposite the

boy, Mulder smoothes his tie and gives Ray his best

official G-man glower.

The boy sighs then says, “There was a guy. He came outta

nowhere, I swear. I heard Mallory calling me. She sounded

scared, so I went back to the beach and he was just

standin’ there, next to the blanket.”

Guarino pipes up. “Why didn’t you say something about

this before, Raymond?”

“I dunno. I was scared.”

“You were scared,” Guarino parrots, voice rising in

disgust. “We’ve been going crazy trying to nail this guy

and you know what he looks like? Jesus.”

“I don’t remember, exactly.” Ray’s eyes plead with the

detective’s. Mulder watches agitation override timidity as

the real story gets told. “The guy was naked and I thought

he was going to attack her. I wanted to help, but I

couldn’t move. I couldn’t.” Ray drops his eyes and looks

away from both men. “I messed up. Mallory could’ve died.”

Mulder’s tone softens, “Help us now, Ray. What did he

look like?”

The boy looks back to the agent and leans in. “Tall, thin

white guy. It was dark but he must’ve been carrying a

flashlight or something cause I could see Mallory’s face.

She was really scared.”

“Then what happened?”

Ray waits a few seconds, then says, “He was strange. I

mean he looked normal, you know, but then…” he pauses.

Guarino presses, “What then, Raymond?”

“There was this light. A mad weird light. I thought it

was a flashlight or something like that,” he repeats.

“But it wasn’t,” Mulder adds.

“I couldn’t tell for sure, but it looked like it was

spillin’ right out from this guy’s chest. I don’t remember

anything after that, I swear. I woke up right there in the

woods the next morning and went straight to school. My mom

thinks I stayed at a friend’s house. Then I heard Mallory

was missing and Detective Guarino came to find me and I got

nervous. I was just happy when they found her. I figured

everybody would forget the whole thing.”

Mulder sits back in the chair and sighs, running a hand

over his mouth. He stands abruptly and turns to Guarino.

“You can verify his whereabouts for the other abductions?”

“Yeah.”

“Send him home.”

Mulder exits the room, with Guarino on his heels. In the

outer corridor, Guarino says low, “You believe him, don’t

you? That crap about the light?”

“Yeah, I do. I also believe, as Ms. Van Helden said

earlier, that something fishy is going on around here. I

need her home address.”

Guarino cocks his head at Mulder, eyes narrowing. “I’m

yanking you in, Agent Mulder. You’re on a short leash now.

A *real* short leash,” he says.

~~~~~

Darden Hall Southampton University 4:15 p.m.

In the warmth of a late summer afternoon, Scully wanders

academic corridors, searching for Room 401. Labs peek out

from open doors beckoning to her with the lure of a siren’s

call. She pauses at the doorway to the small office

labeled “Julian Oracoff, Ph.D.,” then enters. Muted

strains of Debussy filter from hidden speakers. Travel

posters touting the names of exotic locales and extreme

sports cover one wall. Photographs dot another, images

reflecting a tall, slim man with blond hair and an

enigmatic smile posing with different official-looking

types. One photo shows him in a tuxedo holding a plaque.

He’s handsome. Another wall displays credentials, real and

honorary, from European and American universities.

His bookshelves, however, are what attract her most. The

first is filled with volumes of scientific texts from many

specialties, along with a sampling of philosophy, ancient

art, anthropology and music. The other holds a dazzlement

of shells, brilliant in color, amazing in diversity.

Scully picks up a gigantic hinged oyster, its mottled cover

covered with spikes, reminding her of the San Diego beaches

of her childhood. Another looks like a miniature conch,

striated with brown and cream and gold, its interior awash

in palest blue. She turns it around and around in her

fingers.

“Lovely, isn’t it?” a voice sounds far behind her.

She spins around, shell in hand, startled at having been

caught touching someone’s personal belongings. She’s even

more startled to find the man attached to the voice

standing just behind her. Her perceptions must be off. “I

apo- apologize,” she sputters, taking a step back.

“No, I’m glad you like them. She recognizes Oracoff from

the photos, but his physical presence impacts with greater

force. Her composure slips for only a moment before her

professional demeanor snaps back into place and she pulls

her ID from her jacket.

“I’m Dana Scully from the Federal Bureau of Investigation,

Dr. Oracoff. We have an appointment.”

“Yes, my G.A. told me about it.” He picks up a fan-like

shell, bands of amber, purple and gold spanning the

delicate carapace. “This is *my* favorite,” he says, his

voice wistful as he holds the translucent piece up to the

window, setting it aglow with inner fire. “Its commonly

known as the Northern scallop, but its true name is

‘Sirrimantu,’ the ancient symbol of nobility. When the

Atlanteans set sail in their ships of gold, these adorned

their hulls.” His voice is raw silk, soothing yet

provocative, with a quality she can’t define. Without

warning, the hairs on the back of Scully’s neck tingle and

she gives a slight shiver.

“Are you cold?” Oracoff asks, moving to the window with

casual grace. “Blasted a/c. I hate it. He unlocks and

angles out a window, letting in fresher, warmer air. He

gestures with his hand, “Please, have a seat, Agent

Scully.”

He sits behind his desk and all at once, he is all-

business, his eyes assessing her even as she does the same.

“This is about the women I found, isn’t it?”

“Yes, it is. You discovered three of the five abductees.

That’s a rather significant coincidence.”

“I know. It’s awfully suspicious, isn’t it?” He chortles

and drops his head for a moment before reclaiming her gaze.

His eyes are intense, grey shot through with darker flecks

and long lashes that curl at the edges. “But, I’m a

naturalist, after all. My research is conducted on these

shores and that’s where the women were found. I’ve taken

lie detector tests that prove my innocence. I hope I don’t

have to prove it again. Not to you.” The way he says the

last sentence is warmer than required and Scully finds

herself distracted by his focused attention, even as she

relegates him to the category of Suspect and Not-Mulder.

“How long have you been teaching at Southampton?” she

queries.

“Only since the beginning of the Millennium,” he says.

His response is odd, but no more so than any number of

things she’s heard her partner say. “I came to the campus

on a research grant for the year.”

“And your research topic?”

“The effects of global warming on the preservation of

antediluvian artifacts on the Atlantic Barrier Shelf.”

Scully cocks her head. “Thesis work can be a challenge.”

“What was your dissertation on, Dr. Scully?”

So, he’d done some digging prior to her arrival.

Suspicion mounts, but the questions in her mind dissipate

as quickly as they rise, a disconcerting fact she cannot

explain. “My degree is in medicine, but my senior thesis

covered some of Einstein’s ideas.”

“Albert was one of our finest minds.”

“Albert?”

“I met him once. He was beyond brilliant. He offered the

world the secrets of time — immortality revealed — but

they still don’t understand.”

“Immortality?”

“There are more things in heaven and earth, Dana Scully,

than are dreamt of in your philosophy.'”

“I believe that.”

“You sound surprised about it.”

“Yes, well,” and she pauses, recalling her experience at

the Buddhist temple and how it has expanded her vision of

the world. “I’ve always thought of myself as a scientist

first. I set stock in its hard factual approach to any

problem. But, I’ve had certain… experiences… that have

challenged my adherence to its principles.”

“It is only when we realize what we do not know, Doctor,

that we begin to gain wisdom.”

Their eyes meet and once again, the strange tingling at

the back of her neck reaches cool tendrils down her back.

“Dr. Oracoff, I was wondering…” she starts.

“I’d love to join you for dinner,” he finishes.

She arches a brow at him. That wasn’t what she was going

to ask, but she finds her mind becoming clouded, unable to

remember the pointed questions she had planned. Instead,

she says, “Isn’t that a bit presumptuous?”

“Only if you don’t like the idea. Please.”

She considers him, then adds, “Fine. I’ll call my

partner and have him join us.”

His disappointment is obvious. Scully keeps her

expression neutral, but she’s flattered by his response.

“You’ll like Mulder, I think. He’s interesting. Like you.”

Julian leans forward over his crossed arms resting on the

desktop. “My dear Doctor, Agent, Dana Scully, if Mulder is

anything like me, he’ll hate me on sight.”

ACT TWO

Van Helden Residence 6:00 p.m.

Mulder’s walk from the lockup takes him past quaint shops

and a long, wide thoroughfare that leads to the wharf.

Turning right onto a winding street, he scans the numbers

of the large vintage houses until he finds it: 212

Waterbury Lane.

He stands at the picket gate, eyeing the three-story,

white clapboard colonial tucked behind an English garden

lush with roses, foxglove, dahlias and other flowers. His

mom had been a gardener. Odd, how she crept into his

thoughts. He’s caught unawares by a sudden flash of

planting seeds and pulling weeds, Samantha tugging at the

hem of his mother’s dress. They are images consoling and

chilling.

Swinging open the gate, he passes under an ivied trellis,

over flagstones leading to a street-level entry. He pulls

the cord on the door-side ship’s bell that announces his

arrival and the tone lofts in the air, along with the drone

of insects, the scree of gulls and the muffled sounds of a

harbor town doing business.

The heavy door opens to reveal a young woman with dark

hair and large, darker eyes. Mulder asks for Ms. Van

Helden and is ushered inside. He follows the girl through

silent rooms until they reach the back of the house.

Stepping through what looks to be a rear exterior door,

Mulder finds himself in a sizeable conservatory, sunlight

seeping through algae-filmed glass. Copious plant life

overflows the space and he’s surprised to see butterflies

fluttering among the greenery. The room is humid and he

loosens his tie, attempting to ease the stiffness in his

back by shifting his head from side to side.

Olly arrives and when their eyes meet, she smiles at him.

“I’m glad you came.” She gestures to one of a pair of deep-

cushioned rattan club chairs that grace the small slate

patio at the center of the greenhouse. “You must be tired.

Please, sit down. I’ll have Mariana bring something cool

to drink.”

Mulder sighs. He *is* tired. And curious. “Thank you,”

he replies and sinks into the deep cushions. Olly gives

instructions to the serving girl, then comes to stand

beside the empty, matching chair opposite Mulder’s. “This

is an interesting house,” he tells her.

“Yes. It is. Built in 1862, just before the War of the

States. Sag Harbor was abolitionist in nature, but it was

also a Tory stronghold during the Revolution. It’s a

colorful history.”

“And you know a lot about it.”

“I know a good deal about a great many things, Agent

Mulder.”

Mulder sits forward, leaning his forearms on his thighs.

“Like who’s abducting these women?”

Olly looks away and closes her eyes. She sighs to herself

then opens them, returning her gaze to Mulder. “What do

you know about the Lost Continent of Atlantis?” Her

question is serious, disarming him with tolerance.

“I’ve heard the myths, the legends. Atlantis was an

island kingdom destroyed by a cataclysm that submerged it

beneath the Atlantic. Its existence has been debated since

Plato, who described it as a utopian civilization. The

Nazis laid claim to the legend during World War Two,

claiming it as the source of its genetic superiority.

Other researchers have attempted to prove its existence

without success, the most notable being Edgar Cayce, who

gave psychic readings while in a trance state. He produced

hundreds of pages of information regarding Atlantean

culture.”

Olly nods. “And what do you know about its people?”

“What should I know?”

She moves to the entry, taking an ornate tray from the

girl he saw earlier. “Thank you, Mariana,” Olly says

gently. “You may go for the day.” Mariana disappears.

Olly is quiet as she sets the tray down on a small wrought-

iron table and pours mint tea into a frosted glass. She

hands it to Mulder, then straightens. He is again struck

by her demeanor, her grace, and the intelligence that

surrounds her. She is a beautiful woman, still. She

reminds him of another woman he admires–his partner.

“The Atlanteans *were* a noble race,” says Olly. “They

lived and worked at all manner of trade, just as we do.

Their technology was as sophisticated as ours. Some say

more so. They traded with the ancient Egyptians, providing

blueprints for the pyramids in exchange for the secrets of

immortality. They were thinkers, artisans, engineers,

scientists. They were also hermaphroditic.”

Mulder’s eyes widen, his curiosity bumping up a notch.

“Yes,” Olly continues, noting his interest. “All life as

we know it, in its earliest stages of formation, are. Some

say they were also extraterrestrial in origin. I don’t

know about that.”

Mulder swallows down a mouthful of tea, assessing the

woman standing before him. Well-read and well educated,

comfortable with money and its privilege, nurturing,

imaginative. Her likelihood as a suspect is minimal.

“You’re saying the Marimorph is hermaphroditic?”

“No.” Olly sits, holding one hand within the other on her

lap. “The Marimorph is only the masculine entity of the

creature. In their original incarnation, the Atlanteans

possessed specific masculine and feminine entities co-

existing within a single humanoid morphology. When the

Great Cataclysm sundered the continent, it submerged, as

you say. Those unable to reach the sheltering protection

of its self-contained cities were, themselves, torn asunder

by a force that split them apart physically, mentally and

spiritually. The surviving creatures, confounded and

helpless, dispersed throughout the landforms of the earth.”

“That means the entities…” He tilts his head at her.

“Disjoined, becoming separate male and female creatures,

yet each only half of the whole.”

“Can they recognize one another?”

“In part. The feminine entity is called a Perimorph, a

woman of subtle beauty and creativity, with no memory of

her origin. Possessing humanoid anatomy, she lives out

lifetime after lifetime coupling with human males to

produce rare, hybrid progeny of great intellect. History

books are rife with their names.”

“Such as?”

“Some suggest Tutankhamun, Confucius and Edison as just a

few Atlantean-human hybrids. The masculine entity is the

Marimorph. He is also humanoid in anatomy, brilliant,

cunning and seductive. He, unlike his counterpart,

remembers every lifetime as well his origins. He is driven

by nature to seek his literal soul mate.”

“Dates a lot, does he? I’m sorry, I don’t mean to be glib.”

“You’re an interesting man, Agent Mulder. You listen as

if you believe me, yet I sense hesitation.”

He quirks his head to one side. “I’m just thinking about

what my partner would say of all this.”

“A skeptic?”

“You could say that.”

“The auburn-haired woman with the piercing blue eyes? The

one I saw with you?”

“Yeah, that’s Scully.”

“A woman who keeps her counsel. She’s of help to you.”

“Yes. Yes, she is.” He pauses before adding, “though I

don’t always see it that way.” He gives Olly a self-

effacing smile.

“It can be difficult to recognize what’s best for

ourselves, what links us to one another, how lines of fate

and time cross paths in their mobius-like movements.”

Mulder nods, contemplating her words. His cell phone

chirps, interrupting his internal discourse. “Excuse

me,” he says, reaching inside his jacket for the unit.

“Mulder.”

“It’s me,” Scully says. “Where are you?”

“Olly’s house. Where are you?”

“On a one-lane road, stuck behind a truck full of ducks.”

“Ducks?”

“Quack-quack, Mulder. I’m turning onto Preston now.”

He smiles at the vexation and tease in her voice. He

stands, holding up a finger to Olly and walking a short

distance away. “Did you speak with Oracoff?”

“Yes, I did. We’re meeting him in town for dinner.”

“When?”

“Eight o’clock. Some place called The American Hotel.”

“The American Hotel,” he repeats. “Should I check us in?”

“Can we afford it?”

“Let me find out. Only the best for you, you know.”

“Right. Where are you? I’ve got a map.”

“212 Waterbury Lane. Meet me here.”

“I’m there.” He hears the phone line go dead. He returns

to Olly who stands, an odd expression on her face. “My

partner’s meeting me here. I have to go.”

“You’ll do no such thing,” she tells him. “I’m sorry to

have eavesdropped, but I couldn’t help but overhear. You

need accommodations and The American is booked. I have six

bedrooms. Please, allow me to offer you a place to stay.”

Mulder shakes his head. “No, thank you. I… We

couldn’t… impose.”

“Nonsense. It’s no trouble and I like having guests.

Besides, it will mean less paperwork when you get back to

Washington, won’t it?”

Mulder remembers Scully’s attitude earlier in the week.

He also harbors a nagging suspicion that Olly isn’t telling

him everything she knows. “All right,” he agrees.

“Good.”

The clang of the ship’s bell announces a visitor.

Olly excuses herself and Mulder hears Scully’s muffled

voice. Unintelligible dialogue ensues. At last, the two

women emerge.

“It’s arranged,” states Olly. “You’ll both stay here.

Care to see the rest of the house?” Scully looks at him, a

mixture of question and amusement in her eyes. He gives a

small shrug in return.

“Certainly,” Scully replies.

~~~~~

Olly takes them on the short tour, pointing out items of

historical and architectural value. The women fall into

easy conversation and Mulder hangs back, enjoying his view

of Scully relaxing under the kind attentions of the older

woman. The house is fascinating, filled with history and

items reflecting the nautical nature of the town. An

antique sextant, an impressive collection of scrimshaw that

reminds him of his dad’s collection, dozens of sand dollars

heaped into a heavy basket, and pieces of driftwood are

scattered amidst the eclectic furnishings. And everywhere,

there are crystals of varied sizes, shapes and colors.

It’s a queer, but cozy environment.

Olly leads them up a wide staircase at the entry. Midway

between the second and third floors, Scully says, “This is

amazing.” Mulder has preceded them, but she and Olly

pause to look at an enormous window at whose center sits a

stained-glass image of a bay surrounded by trees. “Is

this…?” She looks at Olly in question.

“Yes. Louis Comfort Tiffany made that. It’s a replica of

his piece, ‘Oyster Bay.’ He crafted it for the previous

owners of this house with the stipulation that it always

remain intact and in place. Do you appreciate art, Agent

Scully?”

“I do. You have some interesting pieces.”

“I do, indeed. And guests,” she adds.

The women join Mulder, who waits on the landing. Olly

stands facing the agents and says, “I have two singles and

a double on this floor. Will you be sharing?”

Her assumption causes Mulder to look away and to stifle a

smile. Scully keeps her composure and replies, “The singles

are fine, thank you.”

“I hope I haven’t offended. I pick up on vibes. It’s the

crystals, you know. A shared room seemed right for you,

but–”

“The singles will be fine,” Mulder repeats, his eyes on

Scully, who refuses to meet his gaze.

“Fine.” Olly face grows anxious. “You have an

appointment at The American, yes?”

“Yeah,” Mulder says, noting the change of expression.

“I overheard that, too, I’m afraid. I also heard the name

‘Oracoff.'”

“Do you know him?” Scully asks.

“Julian Oracoff?” Scully nods. “Yes. I know Julian. Is

he in trouble?”

“Not if he’s telling the truth,” Scully replies.

~~~~~

The American Hotel 8:15 p.m.

Julian Oracoff glances at his wristwatch and sits back in

his chair. The agents he’s meeting are late and he’s miffed

at being kept waiting. He picks up the crystal goblet

resting beside his hand and holds it aloft. The jewel-

toned liquid captures the candlelight, its rubied glow

refracting in the wine. He brings the glass to his lips

and sips the vintage with reverence before replacing it on

the table.

He looks forward to seeing the woman who visited him

earlier today. Her choice of occupation makes no sense, in

his mind. Law enforcement types are a notoriously

practical lot. But Dr. Scully seems discerning. She’s

intelligent and perceptive, and with her vivid coloring,

quite attractive.

He casts his gaze around the room, observing the few

occupants dining in the post-season quiet. The room’s

appointments are tasteful and he likes the service:

attentive, but discreet. He’s accustomed to urban living

and prefers the academic climate of the Ivies, but location

is everything and his research demands his presence in this

locale, far from city lights.

He notices Scully as soon as she enters the room. She’s

changed her clothing. The somber pant suit has given way to

a sleeveless, dark blue sheath with a scooped neckline and

a fitted bodice that enhances her petite form. She sees

him and follows the maitre’d to the table. Julian rises at

her approach.

“Hello again, Dr. Scully. You look lovely.”

“Thank you,” she replies before taking the chair beside his.

“I thought your partner was joining us.”

“He’s making a phone call. He’ll be here shortly.”

“Too soon, I’m afraid,” Julian states.

She smiles, a bit self-conscious, and he realizes she’s

unaccustomed to being flattered. It’s refreshing. He

imagines she must keep her femininity under close wraps

working as a federal agent. Pity. Women are such

interesting creatures.

“I’ve taken the liberty of ordering wine for us. May I

pour you a glass?”

“I’m sorry, no,” she replies. “Agent Mulder and I are

still, technically, on duty. But, please don’t hesitate on

our account, Dr. Oracoff.”

“Please call me Julian and I’m hoping I may call you

Dana.” She nods once and he tops off the glass he’s been

nursing. “This is a Pinot Noir from Pindar. It’s a local

label, but quite good. The North Fork is fast becoming the

Bordeaux of New York.”

“Do you know this area well?”

“Well enough for my purposes.”

A voice intercepts asking, “Which would be what, exactly?”

Julian hears the suspicion in the voice and turns to look

up into a pair of intelligent hazel eyes. He already knows

that this is Fox Mulder, Dr. Scully’s partner. As

suspected, he hates the man on sight. He’d been hoping for

someone much older, paunchier and cruder than the slender,

handsome agent that stands beside the table. He stands to

meet the man’s eyes, level with his own and extends his

hand.

“You must be Agent Mulder. I’m Julian Oracoff.”

Mulder shakes his hand and he sits across from Scully,

Julian between them. “My work, agent, is to teach marine

biology and do research into the life forms found in the

shoals off the Atlantic barrier reef.”

“How do you do that while on land?”

“I have use of a small submersible the university provides.”

Mulder glances across the table at Scully.

“Does anyone ever go with you on these underwater junkets?”

“They’re called research expeditions and yes, occasionally

students go with me.”

“Where is it now?”

“At the University’s launch, near the public dock.”

“And its usage is always tracked?”

Julian smiles, unperturbed by the subtle grilling.

“Always. There’s a ship’s log, as well. You will find all

in order, Mr. Mulder.”

The two men watch each other, their reactive chemistry

palpable. Just then, the waiter approaches with menus in

hand. They peruse the placards for a minute. Julian notes

Mulder’s well-concealed discomfiture with the four-star

prices and French descriptions. Their expense allowance is

probably a pittance, Julian thinks, but he wants to impress

the lady and isn’t afraid of Uncle Sam’s wrath. He holds

up a hand and says, “Do you like seafood? If I may

suggest…”

“By all means,” Mulder says, his tone polite, but his

mouth set.

Julian orders oysters and foie gras, endive salad and

grilled salmon; all in impeccable French. Mulder meets

Scully’s eyes over the vivid African daisies that adorn the

centerpiece. Their shared expression suggests a well-honed

routine. Julian’s guard goes up as Mulder turns his

attention to him. Scully maintains a serene expression.

“Scully tells me you’re only here until January,” Mulder

states.

“Yes, although my research could call me away from

teaching at any time.”

“Your research.”

“Yes. My thesis on antediluvian artifacts.”

“I meant to ask you earlier,” Scully says. “Antediluvian,

as in Noah’s Ark?”

“Actually, I’m interested in a much earlier catastrophe.

One that redefined the face of the Western Hemisphere and

took from us a golden civilization.”

“Sounds like something I heard earlier today,” Mulder

mumbles.

“Sounds like a story I heard once in a lullaby,” Scully

quips in a dry tone.

Mulder smiles at her. Julian chuckles, “Did I say over

the rainbow?”

“Then where?” she asks.

“Under the sea.”

Mulder adds, “Yeah, Scully, with the Little Mermaid.”

Julian stiffens. “The ignorant often ridicule that which

they do not understand.”

“So, enlighten me.” Mulder’s tone is edged with sarcasm.

The waiter interrupts with appetizers. Conversation

ceases for a brief time as delicacies are consumed. Julian

leans towards Scully and says sotto voce, “Did you know

oysters are an aphrodisiac, Dana?”

“Many foods are considered to be conducive to the

production of hormones and endorphins within the body, yes.”

Julian’s eyes twinkle as they meet hers, “Such as?”

“Such as…asparagus, walnuts, pine nuts, grapes.” Her

eyes flick to the glass of wine before him and back to his

attentive gaze.

“Really?” he says, leaning his chin on his hand as he

listens, enjoying the spark in her eyes and the shape of

her mouth as she speaks.

“Yes. And spices like ginger, nutmeg, vanilla and of

course,” she pauses and smiles, “chocolate.”

“Ahh. So that’s why gentleman bring chocolates to

beautiful women?”

“Well, the scientific explanation is that it releases

endorphins that create the same sensation as being in love.”

“Imagine that.”

“Don’t forget green M&Ms.” That was Mulder. Scully looks

across the small table to her partner with raised brows and

a look of incomprehension. He’s sitting back in his chair

with only his right hand resting at the table’s edge,

fingers drumming the white linen.

“Excuse me?”

“Green M&Ms, Scully. The latest substance to induce a

frenzy of wild passion.” His tone is light, but his

fingers betray his insecurity.

“Green M&Ms.”

“An ad hoc university study in Texas verifies that people

are using green M&Ms as sexual stimulants. Every one knows

you have to eat those first when you open the package.”

“Mulder…”

“But,” he says leaning forward into the table with both

hands pressed flat against the surface. “Getting back to

our *original* discussion…” he says with soft, but

deliberate intent.

Julian is pleased he’s disturbed the agent with his

attentions to the woman. He’s quite certain that

testosterone is goading Mulder to this petty sniping and

equally certain that what Mulder really wants to do is

exhibit typical human male territoriality by shoving him

against the wall and saying, “Back off, pal.” Still,

Mulder refrains and Julian admires his restraint.

The agents eye one another for a few, silent moments and

then Scully asks of her partner, “You said you heard

something earlier today. From whom?”

“Olivia Van Helden.” Julian’s chin and interest lift

despite himself, a fact not unnoticed.

“Do you know her?” Scully asks the professor.

“She owns a bookstore. I buy books.” She nods and drops

the topic, much to Mulder’s surprise.

“So then,” Mulder begins while casting a pointed look at

his partner and back to Julian, “You don’t really know each

other.”

“No. What did she tell you?”

“She has a theory that sounds a lot like yours about an

island that was submerged in the ocean after a great

cataclysm.”

“Atlantis,” Julian offers.

“Yes. Then you *have* chatted.”

“We’ve discussed that topic, among others.”

“You know about the Marimorph.”

Julian’s posture doesn’t shift, but he takes in a deep,

quiet breath and releases it. “Yes, I know about

Marimorphs and Perimorphs and the Great Cataclysm. Are you

suggesting such creatures actually exist? Or that such a

creature is responsible for the women that have been taken?”

Mulder prepares to say something, but is cut off by Scully

saying, “I think what my partner is suggesting is that

someone may *believe* he is such a creature and is

perpetrating these crimes in a delusional state.”

Mulder’s eyes narrow. “Tell me something, Dr. Oracoff.

Ms. Van Helden tells me that the creature is *driven* to

abduct these women, hoping to discover his soul mate and

return to the sea with her.”

“That would fit the mythology. Atlantis is believed to

still exist deep beneath the surface of the sea, it’s

portals opening but once a year for a brief span of days

during the passage of the autumnal equinox. Only then can

its long-lost nomads re-enter and rejoin with their

kindred. Some even suggest that the storms that plague the

Atlantic at this time of year are a direct result of those

portals opening.”

“So the portals are closed again?”

“By the end-turn of the Romans’ seventh month.”

“And you believe that the creature seeks its soul mate?”

“The idea of a soul mate has long existed.”

“As a fanciful notion,” Scully enjoins. “Physical

scientists attribute it to biochemistry, anthropologists to

mating rituals and psychologists to deep-seated mother

separation issues.”

“Ahh, but for the Marimorph, dear Dana, the soul mate is

its sundered self seeking reunion.”

Mulder grumbles, “I’d say his version of a one-night stand

is a bit severe.”

Julian eyes the man with an icy stare. “I believe–” he

begins, but never finishes because Detective Guarino is

striding towards their table.

“We got us another victim,” he tells them.

Mulder looks at Julian, whose face remains impassive and

unaffected by the news. He meets Scully’s eyes and they

rise in tandem.

“I’m afraid we have to go,” Scully tells Julian.

“I’ll take care of the bill,” Julian says.

“Thanks,” Mulder says with some satisfaction before he

follows Guarino and Scully from the dining room, his hand

at the small of her back.

Julian notes the possessiveness of the gesture. There’s

subtext here. Mulder’s jealousy is transparent. He

believes the woman belongs to him.

Foolish human.

~~~~~

Onboard Police Cutter 678 9:00 p.m.

Spray off the dark water kicks up into Mulder’s face as

the police cutter makes its way across Peconic Bay. The

moon is concealed by clouds, incongruous in the night sky,

backlit by silvered light. Mulder leans into the prow,

breathing in the tang of salt air. The feel of moving

water beneath his feet triggers memories of days long gone.

No one who grows up on a sea island ever takes the ocean

for granted or leaves it behind. You are always,

essentially, separate from the mainland, shaped by the

brine that surrounds you.

They are heading towards Southold, on the opposite side of

the immense bay that spans the distance between eastern

Long Island’s fish tails. Scully comes from behind to

stand beside him.

“Allison Jorge,” she begins, her voice raised a notch to

be heard over the hum of the engine and the steady,

rhythmic splash of the cutter as it rebounds off the water.

“Age 34, teacher and mother of three. Husband called the

police after she didn’t come home last night and failed to

show up at school this morning. No known issues of marital

discord or enemies. She was found by a woman walking her

dog on the beach. Southold P.D. says she’s barely hanging

on, so they’ve choppered her to Stony Brook Medical Center.”

Mulder purses his lips and nods without looking at her.

“He’s stepping up the pace, Scully.” He turns towards her.

Her trench is buttoned tight, collar turned up against the

mist. Gusts off the water whip her hair across her face.

He finds himself wanting to brush the stray strands off her

cheek, but pushes the thought aside. “And I think I know

why,” he says.

She waits. He knows she’s prepared for either a

legitimate profile of a kidnapper or the esoteric

meanderings of his mind. Her willingness to hear him is

something he never fully understands, but needs as much as

the air that dampens his skin.

“He’s on a time-limited schedule,” Mulder begins.

“What do you mean?”

“Oracoff said the equinox is a critical date for the

creature,” he says.

“The Marimorph?” He gives her a half-smile and nods.

“You said it yourself. Whether this creature is real or

imagined, we’re likely to see another abduction before the

weekend.”

“The end-turn of the Romans’ seventh month.”

“That’s just double-talk for September.” She nods. “I

suggest we keep an eye on Dr. Oracoff’s movements.”

“You suspect Julian?”

“Scully, that guy was shoveling so much shit he could have

fertilized Kansas.”

“Mulder…” she chides, her annoyance surfacing.

“College professors don’t make the kind of salary Julian

seems accustomed to spending.”

“People have other sources of income besides their jobs.

And the man has taste. That doesn’t make him a criminal.”

“No, just fascinating. Or so it would seem.” Mulder

leans closer to her ear. “What’s with you? You seemed a

million miles away tonight.”

“That’s unfair.”

“But accurate.”

The boat shifts as it curves towards the lights that wink

from shore. Scully loses her footing and pitches forward,

clutching at the lapels of Mulder’s trenchcoat. He places

one foot forward to maintain their balance and a steadying

hand under her elbow. She looks up at him. “What do you

expect from me? I’m here, aren’t I? I’m doing my share of

the work.”

“How? By exchanging precocious remarks with the good

professor? I know what he wants.” She glares at him. He

knows he’s being peevish, but he can’t help himself.

“Mulder, I’ll agree that he’s seductive, but I’m not a

schoolgirl. I’ll buy that his non-reaction to Guarino’s

announcement was odd, but that doesn’t prove anything.

I’ll even accept that he seems to have more information

that the average person about the habits of mythological

sea creatures, present company excepted. But, don’t stand

there and tell me that Julian Oracoff is a merman looking

for love.”

“In all the wrong places, Scully.”

“You think he’s searching for his soul mate, whatever that

means?”

The hand that grasps her arm tightens in increments.

“Don’t you believe people can be meant for one another?”

His attempt at depersonalization can’t disguise his true

question. She drops her head, then lifts her face to his

again.

“Maybe I thought so, once. Real life has proven me wrong

time and again.” He sees the pain of past mistakes in her

eyes, hears the regret in her voice.

“No, I… I don’t suppose either of us has made the best

choices in that regard.”

She cocks her head at him, eyes narrowing. “Whatever it

is that brings people together, Mulder, it’s hard work that

keeps them together, not some mystical force.”

“That’s all I’m expecting, Scully.” Scully drops her

hands and shrugging off his, she turns on her heel and

heads to the enclosed bridge where Guarino navigates the

boat. He knows he’s said the wrong thing at the wrong

time, exactly the wrong way.

~~~~~

Southhold Police Precinct

A Suffolk cop meets them at the police launch and drives

them to the station house. Guarino leads the way through

the bullpen to a desk where a young black detective sits

typing a form.

“Niebler?”

The cop looks up, pinch-faced in the fluorescent lighting.

“Guarino! What brings you to visit us ‘simple folk’ on

the North Fork? I thought you preferred the paparazzi

crowd.”

“You’re handling the Jorge case.”

“Yeah. These the feds?” he asks, standing.

Guarino points to them in succession. “Agents Mulder and

Scully are up from Washington.”

Niebler shakes their hands, then sits on the corner of his

desk.

“D.C. feds. This must be bigger than I thought. Of

course, considering everything that passes through this end

of the island, anything is possible.”

“What do you mean?” Mulder inquires.

Niebler crosses his arms over his chest. “Most people

think Long Island is homogenized white bread. Truth is,

it’s a hodgepodge. And crime doesn’t know city from

sticks. Sure, we got petty stuff like any other town, but

the DEA sits on our doorstep on a regular basis looking for

offshore shit trying to enter the 495 crack line to the

Apple. All right under the noses of quiet suburbia.”

“You going somewhere with this?” Guarino interrupts.

“Shop talk, Nick. What’s your problem? Besides, we got a

possible ID on the kidnapper and an APB on the wire.”

“Who gave the ID?” Scully asks.

“Hispanic girl. Lives in Bungtown. Says she saw a guy

drag Allison Jorge out of the water.” He leans in and

drops his voice, causing them all to step closer. “Funny

thing, though. She says she didn’t see a boat and the guy

had no suit and no gear.”

“We’ll want to speak with both women,” Mulder states.

“The victim is in critical care at Stony Brook. I don’t

know how much you’ll be able to get from her. As for the

witness, she was pretty upset and it was late, so I took a

statement and told her to come back in the morning. My

sketcher will be here, too.”

“Sure,” Mulder concedes.

“You could have told us this over the phone,” Guarino

complains.

“Bite me, Guarino.”

~~~~~

Friday, 9/29

Van Helden Residence

1:00 a.m.

The hallway is shrouded in shadow, muted light filtering

through the stained glass panel between floors, casting

luminous shades of blue-green, crimson and dark gold onto

the burnished oak floor. Scully leans against the open door

frame and allows the colors to infiltrate her mind. Blue

is cool, calming. Red is warm, seductive. And gold? Gold

is the divine calling to her. She closes her eyes.

Fieldwork leaves her weary now. What once was stimulating

and worthwhile, now feels rote and unappreciated. Long

days and longer nights are spent on the road, living out of

a suitcase, prying into the private lives of others,

peeking under the rocks of humanity to shed light on the

dregs. Her well-worn role as skeptic and scientist is

becoming more difficult to fill as she embraces extreme

possibilities for herself. She has seen too much, heard

too much, done too much to deny it. The accumulated weight

of loss, deception and impending doom grinds into her

bones. Science still provides parameters that keep her

sane, but it cannot fill the spaces that grow emptier

inside her with each case they pursue.

The double bind is stifling. She no longer wants a

“normal” life. She’d be content, for a time, then bored.

She knows this. Besides, the only man she can see herself

with is still as likely as ever to run off on a moment’s

notice to chase God-knows-what because he’s afraid he’ll

“miss something.” Mulder. Yes, she loves him. And his

devotion has been obvious to her for a long time.

Time and the extreme events since her trip to Africa have

altered their partnership in ways she could not have

predicted. And while she has always been attracted to her

partner, she has never allowed herself to acknowledge the

depth of that wanting. Until now. Perhaps, it is Spender’s

observation about her willingness to die for Mulder, but

not to love him that pushes her towards a consummation she

craves and fears.

“Planning to sleepwalk tonight?” She keeps her eyes

closed, allowing Mulder’s voice to slip around her

shoulders like softest pashmina. She feels him move past

her and when she opens her eyes, he’s there, leaning

against the opposite side of the doorjamb. Like bookends,

they flank and fill the wider-than-normal doorway.

He’s bare-chested and the legs of his flannel pajamas drag

around his bare feet just a tad, brushing her foot. The

fabric is a dark, subtle plaid. Why she notes this makes

no sense to her, except that it distracts her from the

elastic waist that dips around his narrow hips. She

wonders about the anatomy beneath the cloth. Wonders and

wants. She reminds herself to not react, just breathe,

breathe, breathe.

His big toe comes to rest beside hers as he crosses his

legs and his arms, getting comfortable against the frame.

He rubs his back against the wood, like a cat.

When she speaks again, her voice is calm, much to her own

surprise. “Is there something you needed to talk to me

about?”

“Not really. I was going to get a glass of water. Am I

interrupting something? A meditation, a prayer?”

She sighs. “No, I was just watching the colors in the

glass.” She gestures to the windowpane with her chin and

he twists his upper body to see it. “It’s beautiful, isn’t

it?” She watches the shadows that flicker and dance

through the multi-hued panes, spilling onto the floor.

“To risk sounding cliché, you are.” The words may be

cliché, but the attitude behind them is genuine.

Her eyes dart to his and she discovers he’s turned back

and is watching her. “Is this your apology?” She knows

she’s being difficult, but his words on the cutter still

sting.

“Can’t a guy just appreciate a beautiful woman when he

sees one?”

“What do you want, Mulder?”

“You.” The word is simple, straightforward, without any

trace of innuendo, as if he had said “a sandwich” or “new

running shoes.” That stops her, cold. She takes a breath

and tries to find a witty response to his simple

confession. Words fail in the rush of blood into her veins

and the flush that overtakes her.

Her silence must make him uncomfortable because he’s

talking again. “I promised you I’d be more up front with

you, so I’m trying, Scully. I know I behaved badly tonight

and yeah, I do apologize. I suppose I can’t blame you for

enjoying a little flattery. It’s just that, ummm, I want

to be the one distracting you.”

His unexpected honesty robs her of reason. His toe slips

over the instep of her foot, sliding up and around her

ankle as it blazes a slow trail up and under the satiny

cuff of her pajamas.

“Mulder…” she says, gentle rebuke in her voice. The

foot stops at once, replanting itself beside hers. She

thinks she can breathe again, until he moves, pushing

himself away from the frame and leans in, towards her.

She doesn’t look at him. She can’t. She wets her lips

and concentrates on the expanse of his chest — muscle and

hair and skin filling her direct range of sight as he

stands so close. He’s showered and his clean scent invades

her olfactory senses. She pushes backwards against the

jamb, her hands at her sides, but he moves closer.

“Look at me,” he says, his voice soft against her hair.

She shakes her head. She doesn’t know where his hands are.

“No.” Her pulse is racing and she battles her need to be

touched and to touch him.

“Look at me, Scully,” he pleads. “Please.”

She lifts her face, the back of her head bumping against

the jamb. She steels herself against the hunger in his

eyes. She’s aroused, but still angry. Focus. Yes, that’s

it. She’s always focused on the work. That’s what counts.

They should talk about it. Later.

His head dips down, down. His mouth nears hers at a slow,

slow, slow rate. Then stops, his lips bare millimeters

away from hers. “Seems we have a choice here,” he says,

the movement of his mouth as he speaks casting puffs of air

against her mouth.

“What’s that?” she manages to say. Meanwhile, the ache

between her thighs grows impatient, insistent.

“I could go back to my room, alone. You can go back to

your room, alone. Or…”

“Or?”

“We can share a bed in your room. Or vice versa. I’m

easy that way.” He’s sniffing her, now; breathing her in.

Sniffing her! And damned if she doesn’t find it erotic as

hell.

“Mulder…”

“Scully.”

“We’re working.” It’s a feeble excuse, but it’s the only

one she can think of at the moment.

“No. This is more what I’d call playing. You remember

how to play, don’t you? Share toys, make nice.”

“I think I remember that,” she murmurs.

“Never doubted you for a minute,” he says, the tip of his

nose rubbing against hers.

She wants to kiss him. But this. This is… nice, too.

“Very nice,” he whispers back. She’s said that aloud.

“Mulder,” she barely manages to say.

“What?”

“I need you–” she begins.

“I need you, too, Scully.” His lips press dry and warm

against her temple and every nerve ending in her body goes

on alert.

“No,” she hears herself say. “I need you to listen.”

“Mmm-hmm,” he murmurs, his kisses moving across her

eyelids and the bridge of her nose. Resistance becomes

more difficult with each contact and if he puts his hands

on her, she’ll be undone.

“Mulder, please stop.” His face pulls back from hers,

desire and hurt confusion in his eyes. Her head lolls to

one side and she drops her eyes. “You can’t say things

like you did tonight and then do this to me.”

Without a word, he steps away. She drops her head and

looks at her feet, which never moved the entire time. She

hears the snick of his bedroom door. She looks back up at

the stained glass panel.

“Damn you,” she whispers in the dark.

~~~~~

Van Helden Residence 6:00 a.m.

Mulder wakes in pre-dawn darkness, his arms thrown around

the pillow beside him. In his dreams, the pillow has

warmth, soft skin and auburn hair. In reality, it’s only a

pillow. He pushes it away in disappointment and sitting

up, throws his legs over the side of the bed. His hand

slips beneath the waist band of his pajamas, trying to

remember her dream image. It’s pathetic. He’s nearly 39

years old and fantasizing about a woman who desires him,

but won’t let him make love to her. Nature wins over logic

and brings relief of sorts.

He rises, body stiff with sleep that has provided little

rest. He stretches, appreciating the sweet ache in his

muscles. The air is chilled but welcome. Crossing to one

of the large, mullioned windows, he extends an arm against

the window molding, the other hand pushing aside heavy

Irish lace to look out over the rooftop of the conservatory

and the neighboring houses. He spies ocean front only a few

blocks away.

Throwing on a pair of sweats and running shoes, he jogs

down to the beach. Narrow-slat redwood fences are already

in place, erected to protect the salt marsh habitats and

sand dunes that lay in wait for the annual storms that

pummel the area in autumn. Green surf pounds a flat silver

shoreline, its foam-crested waves flecked with emerald

kale, broken bits of shell and the desiccated husks of

horseshoe crabs.

Pink sky and weak sun peek through cloud layer for a brief

time before the drab day lightens the taupe sand and gray-

blue ocean. He’s seen the Pacific, San Diego style–deep

blue stretching to eternity, sun-bleached beaches dotted

with starfish and conch and the hulks of black rock jutting

from the sea like ancient teeth. Not so the Atlantic,

especially as cool weather approaches. It pleases him, his

preference determined by youthful memory and a penchant for

the melancholy.

He runs. Thoughts rise as the steady pumping of his legs

forces oxygen into his sleep-muddled brain to make sense of

things. Make sense of last night. He knows he’s pissed

Scully off with his behavior at dinner and his comments

about Julian. But, more to the point, it was probably his

comments about the work that upset her most. He isn’t

exactly sure how he hurt her, but he regrets his hasty

words nonetheless.

He is certain of only one thing. She wanted him. He

knows it from the very way she denied him. Yet, she still

keeps distance in her mind, even when their bodies are so

close. He wants her body, of course. But even more so, he

wants her mind, her soul, her heart. He wants it all. When

hasn’t he?

~~~~~

Southold Precinct

The Taurus snakes through morning traffic heading into

Southold. Scully told him at breakfast that Guarino was

accompanying her to Stony Brook to see what Allison Jorge

might tell them. Their conversation had been terse,

limited to the case, with no mention of their ‘almost’

assignation. He dislikes the brooding silence between them.

The car radio sputters and Mulder scans through several

stations before stopping at the voice of a newscaster,

“…weather advisory from the National Weather Service is

being issued for Eastern Long Island and Southern

Connecticut.” A cutaway sound byte tells him about

Tropical Storm Giselle scouring up the Jersey shore.

Mulder peers up at the sky through the windshield at

increasing cloud cover. A single raindrop slaps the glass

and he grimaces. He hates rain. He especially hates

working in the rain. But, what he hates most of all is

working in the rain without Scully.

At the Southold precinct, he finds Detective Niebler

enjoying his morning bagel and coffee. Mulder catches his

eye over the folder he’s reading. Niebler looks up. “How

ya doin’?” the man asks with a good-natured smile. “Coffee?”

Mulder holds up a hand and remains standing. “I’m good.

Where’s the sketcher?”

“Upstairs. Where’s your partner?”

“On her way to see Allison Jorge with Nick Guarino.”

“Ha.” Niebler shakes his head. “Man, that guy needs a

vacation.” He chuckles to himself.

Mulder likes the easy-going cop. “Maybe I’ll join him,”

he commiserates, flopping into the hard chair opposite

Niebler’s desk.

“Rough week?”

“Rough night.”

“Ahh,” Niebler replies with a knowing smile. “She’s

pissed at you.”

“Who?”

“Your partner.”

“Scully?”

“Look, it’s none of my business, but I’ve been there.

Hey, I married my partner and now she works out of

Mattituck. I miss working together.”

“It’s not what you think.”

“The hell it ain’t.”

Mulder likes Niebler, but his personal life is just that.

He keeps his face neutral and leans forward to grabs the

manila folder on the desk marked “Jorge, Allison – 92800.”

Mulder scans a page or two, then lifts his eyes. “So, what

do *you* think is going on here?”

Niebler runs a hand over his mouth and walks to a wall map

of the East End. The twin forks jut their fin tails far

from the main island. Long Island Sound lies north, the

Atlantic Ocean south and east. Peconic Bay fills the space

between the forks with Southold and Sag Harbor watching

each other across the water, while Shelter Island and its

ferries span the gap.

“Looking at the history, the victims *do* all live on the

bay.” His finger blazes a trail around the inner

perimeter as he rattles off, “Sag Harbor, Noyack, North

Sea, Jamesport, New Suffolk, Southold.”

Mulder’s eyes narrow as he follows. “And the abductions

began on…” He checks the folder. “September 15th, after

Labor Day and a week before the equinox.”

“So? What’s the equinox got to do with it?”

“It’s a significant date to the UNSUB. I’m thinking he’s

given himself a two-week time frame to carry out his plan.

I’m just wondering if there isn’t some shared event that

triggered the series.”

“It’s possible. Labor Day around these parts is a big

deal. Lots of end o’season barbecues and parties.”

Mulder puts down the folder and approaches the map. He

taps at a spot. “Sag Harbor a popular place?”

“Sure. It’s touristy, especially on a holiday.”

Mulder nods. “I think it’s time we see how our witness is

faring.”

“Let’s go,” Niebler replies.

They climb to the third floor and walk to a small room

where a woman sits with a sketchpad shading in the face of

the suspected kidnapper. The girl that sits beside her is

small, dark-skinned, with a single heavy braid down her

back. Mulder recognizes her from the day before. It’s

Mariana.

He rounds the table and his eyes widen when he takes a

look at the emerging sketch. He’s about to speak, when the

girl sees him. “I see him,” she says in a hushed tone.

“Is dark, but he look familiar.”

“This man?” Niebler points to the sketch. “You’ve seen

him before?” Mariana nods and looks back at Mulder.

“With Miss Olly,” she says. “He come to the house a few

times. She very worried. I very worried for *her.* Then

last night, I am walking Cuco on the beach and I see him

again.”

Niebler asks Mulder, “You know her?”

They exchange glances and Mulder nods. “You could say

that,” he replies before turning back to the girl.

“Mariana,” he says in a soft tone. “Tell me what you saw.”

She points to the sketch, her voice more confident. “I

see *this* man coming from the ocean, carrying a woman. I

think she is dead. I think he will see me, pero, he don’t.

He put the woman on the beach and goes back to the ocean.

Then he is gone.”

Niebler interjects, “You said that last night, too. What

do you mean, gone? He swam away?”

She looks at Niebler. “No. I tell you, pero, you don’t

listen. He is gone. *He disappear.* I don’t see him

again. E vero. He must be dead, too.”

“Whadya think?” Niebler asks.

The agent holds up the portrait and says, “I think I’m

finally getting lucky.”

“Huh? You recognize him?” Mulder nods. “Who is it?”

“A Southampton college professor.”

“Not my jurisdiction, but Southampton is cool with us.”

“Don’t bother. This one’s mine.” Mulder hands back the

sketch and turns, heading towards the door.

“Where ya going?” Niebler calls after him.

Mulder doesn’t turn when he rejoins, “Fishin’.”

~~~~~

Conservatory, Van Helden Residence 9:30 a.m.

“There now, that’s better, isn’t it?” Olivia Van Helden

lifts the clay pot from the planter’s bench and places it

on the shelf sitting at eye level. She grabs a second pot

and proceeds to examine the small, bright orange blooms for

signs of parasite or blight. Satisfied with the visual

inspection, she pours cool rice water over the semi-exposed

roots. Barber’s “Adagio for Strings” drifts through the

moisture-laden space and Olly stops for a moment as a

poignant passage tugs at her. She closes her eyes and

listens, the music’s emotional character affecting her.

“I thought you preferred the Romantics.”

Olly starts and spins in place to find Julian Oracoff

standing not three feet away, an inscrutable look on his

face. She sighs.

“You startled me.”

“I apologize. Where’s your housegirl? I’d like some tea.”

“She called in sick today.” Julian nods and steps forward

to scrutinize the orchids in Olly’s hands.

“Laelia cinnabarina. A lovely specimen, Olivia, although

I prefer the softer coloration of the Ghillanyi.”

“Julian…”

“Of course, the Cinnabarina has a vivid character that

appeals to some.”

“Julian, stop.” He looks her in the eye.

“Do we have a problem?”

“Yes, *we* have a problem.”

He sighs and moves away from her, pushing through the

overgrown ferns that flank the walkway to the seating area.

He lowers himself into the cushions of the club chair and

extends his legs, allowing his head to drop back onto his

shoulders.

Olly follows, uncertain how to begin. Julian’s eyes are

closed and he looks elegant, reclined in the chair. His

pale linen blazer offsets darker gabardine trousers and

hand-sewn calfskin loafers. Olly recognizes the attitude of

wealth. The Van Heldens date back to the earliest Dutch

settlements in the area, but she’s never allowed either

lineage or good fortune to distance her from those around

her who were less fortunate.

She stands over him and says with some authority, “We need

to talk.” Julian’s eyes are slits as they regard her. He

waits a few moments, then pulls himself upright.

She pulls the matching chair over to his and sits

opposite, nearly knee-to-knee. “Julian, you must stop

now.” He’s silent. “Someone is going to die and I won’t

be party to that.”

He studies his manicured nails. “Olivia, you worry too

much.”

“Do I? And what should I say to the FBI who are staying

in this very house? I’m not a deceitful person.”

Julian looks at her, gray eyes made lighter by the soft

illumination that infuses the space. “What have you told

them?”

“Nothing that implicates you. But I cannot, I will not,

protect you forever.”

He leans forward and takes her hands into his. Looking

into her worried eyes, he says, “Olivia, you know you’re

the only one who understands. I can’t help myself.”

“You *must* try,” she tells him in a plaintive tone.

“When will it end?”

“When I find her,” he states. He pushes back his chair

and, dropping Olly’s hands, rises. He walks across the

patio and turns. His words are deliberate. “There is… a

presence in this area. I can’t pinpoint it, but *she* is

here. I feel it. I will find her, Olivia, and we will

reunite in the sacred waters as we must.”

Olly stands and approaches him. “I’m sorry, Julian. I

simply can’t be a part of this any longer.” She moves past

him, heading towards the entry to the house.

“Who will believe you?” he calls after her, causing her to

stop and face him again. He takes a few steps towards her.

“Yes, who? That fool Guarino? The government’s watchdogs?

No one will listen.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that.”

His eyes narrow. “Besides, you’d be considered an

accomplice for not coming forward sooner.”

“I’ve thought about that, but I don’t care.”

“But you *should* care, Olivia.” Julian’s voice drops in

timbre and pitch. “You *should* care because you must

realize that I cannot allow anything or anyone to interfere

with my quest.” His hand moves slowly to the unbuttoned

collar of his shirt. Olly tries to discern his purpose,

but finds her eyes locked on his.

“Your quest is becoming a dangerous mission,” she tells

him. “When I first found you, dazed and shivering in here

after that first time, I helped you because I felt sorry

for you. And then, later, because I believed you. You

*are* driven to these acts, but I never expected it to go

this far or affect so many. I will tell, Julian. I will

tell Nick Guarino and agents Mulder and Scully what I know

about you.”

His voice is soft, hypnotic, slow when he whispers,

“You’ll tell no one.” Her eyes drop from his to where his

shirt lay unbuttoned, bright whiteness filling her range of

sight. Then darkness.

ACT THREE

En Route 11:45 a.m.

The ground is sodden with rain when Mulder leaves the

precinct, cloud cover thick overhead. It’s nearly noon,

but the darkening sky fails to reflect it. Yesterday’s

warmth is gone. A cold, sudden gust presses his leather

jacket against his back. He watches the wind whip through

a birch, twisting perfect yellow leaves from their moorings

into a mini-vortex on the sidewalk. He pulls the door of

the car closed with a solid thud and points the Taurus east

towards the Shelter Island ferries.

His cell phone rings. “Mulder.”

“I have good news and bad news, Mulder,” Scully says

without any trace of humor. “Which do you want first?”

“To quote a nice, Long Island girl, Scully: ‘hit me with

your best shot.'” He keeps his tone light, hoping to ease

the tension that hums through the unit.

“Allison Jorge is still unconscious and her doctors don’t

know when that will change.”

“What’s the good news?”

“That is the good news. The bad news is there’s a major

storm moving into the area.”

“I heard that on the radio. How is Allison Jorge being

unconscious good news?”

“Because we got back to town early and I had a chance to

do a little more digging. Allison Jorge is married to

Wilson Jorge, a free-lance journalist for the Sag Harbor

Times. I spoke to Mr. Jorge and he wanted to know if I

thought it was coincidental that all the women abducted had

been in Sag Harbor on Labor Day.”

Mulder perks up. “Were they?”

“Yes, they were. All in attendance at a lecture hosted at

the Mystic Bookshop, Mulder. Guess who the speaker was.”

“The Naughty Professor?” He swears he can feel her

grudging smile.

“I’m reading you the promo advertisement. ‘Science and

myth merge at our next Mystic roundtable when Dr. Julian

Oracoff, professor of marine biology and environmental

science at Southampton University reveals the mysteries of

Atlantis.'”

“That puts him in direct contact with every victim prior

to the abductions, Scully. And I just saw what looks like

a portrait of Julian from our eyewitness on Jorge.”

“I’m heading to the campus right now to arrest him.”

“I have his address. I’m going there for further evidence.”

“We don’t have a search warrant.”

“But we have probable cause. Put Oracoff in the tank and

meet me there with the papers.” Silence ensues for

several, long seconds. Then come Scully’s words.

“You were right, Mulder.”

“Hey, it was your catch that tied it together.”

“Guess that means you’re not working alone.”

His throat aches and his eyes soften. “Don’t even suggest

it,” he murmurs. He thumbs the phone off and opens the map

of Eastern Suffolk on the seat beside him. The mist on the

windshield consolidates into droplets and he switches on

the headlights and the wipers just as the skies open again.

~~~~~

The required ferry crossings and drive through Shelter

Island and its southern companion would be pretty if the

sun were shining or if he cared. One or the other. As it

is, he’s restless as he always is just before a bust. The

roads are slick, traffic reduced to a crawl through the

small towns that flank Route 114. The swi-ka-slap, ski-ka-

slap of the wipers keeps time in his head, a slow

counterpoint to the fireflash of neurons sparking in his

cerebrum.

Julian’s cryptic remark about the Roman’s seventh month

still nags at him. The creature has abducted one woman

every three days since the fifteenth. September is the

seventh month in the early Roman calendar and ‘end-turn’

suggests the thirtieth as the final day the Atlantean

portal will be open. Mulder hypothesizes that Oracoff will

abduct another woman on that day in a last ditch attempt at

communion. But calendars have changed over the centuries.

He finds himself on autopilot while he drives, his inner

eye searching personal databanks of information remarkably

accessible to his eidetic memory. Images of ancient

calendars: Mayan, Chinese, Egyptian and Gregorian rise in

Technicolor glory, each fading into the next until the

Roman calendar appears. He holds the image of that

particular calendar while snippets of text play like

subliminal audio tapes: kalendae, lunar, 10/355 and an

obscure mnemonic phrase, “Fifty Mules May Jostle the

Ostler,” which reminds him that except for February, March,

May, July and October, all the remaining months have twenty-

nine days. Twenty-nine.

Today is the 29th of September.

Apprehension tingles like spray over his skin as Mulder

realizes another abduction will occur before midnight.

Scully is on her way to arrest him. Good. Or maybe not.

The professor’s undue attention to her may be nothing more

than fascination, but Mulder isn’t convinced it’s not more

devious than that. He reflects on his partner’s safety and

nearly turns west towards Southampton when he hits Route

27, then cans the idea. He’s just escaped the doghouse for

not granting her credence. Besides, she’s with Guarino and

will have plenty of backup. She can take care of herself.

He turns eastward toward Montauk with Scully on his mind.

The houses thin and the rain eases. Sand dunes mark his

left and the vast stretch of the sea, his right. Mulder

switches on the radio, searching for something besides

weather updates. Giselle promises to be noteworthy based

on the damage being reported from southern latitudes. The

gloom of the day and the news depresses him and he pauses

as the dark acoustics of a guitar capture his ear…

…shouldn’t be so complicated…

But it always is. Mothmen, mermen, madmen. What

difference does it make? In a world of universal

invariants, they are just random elements, with Scully as

the ultimate, unstable isotope. She withholds and gives

herself with equanimity, a tantalizing paradox of belief

and denial, virtue and sin.

…started out clean but I’m jaded…

With no hope of a reprieve and no desire for one, either.

Fucking Sir Galahad he’s not. He’s just a man trying to be

strong but sensitive, close but unstifling, carnal but

pure. Jesus, Scully. He’s not *him* either.

…can you help me, I’m bent…I’m so scared…this is how

we will end…

He snaps off the sound and takes the appropriate turnoff

onto a private road. Topography changes and he’s riding

atop a rising crest that drops off to his right. He finds

the mailbox for No. 4416 standing as sentinel at the top of

weathered wood steps that disappear down the side of the

cliff. Pulling the Taurus into dense overgrowth on the

opposite side of the road, he leaves the car and heads down

the stairs.

The bungalow is small, nondescript and in need of a fresh

coat of paint. Considering Julian’s expensive taste and

fancy manners, Mulder is surprised, but only for a moment.

The house is shielded from view by the rising cliff and

dunes surrounding it, making it a perfect refuge for

someone with something to hide.

Mulder’s sneakers sink into the sand as he rounds the back

of the cottage. He sidles along one wall until he stands

poised by the corner at the front of the house. He checks

for evidence of an occupant, then steps out onto a small

deck.

The front door is flung wide, open to the sea and the

sand. What draws his attention, however, is a figure at

the water’s edge some 30 yards beyond. Julian Oracoff

stands naked, his back to Mulder, his feet in the surf. He

spreads his arms wide, palms turned upward. A few, still

moments pass and they return to his side. He wades into

the surf grown rough with the impending storm. All at

once, he dives without warning. Mulder watches for a head

to emerge just beyond the foamy waves that pelt the shore.

He waits… and waits… and waits. Finally, a small splash

alerts him to a spot far beyond the breakers, beyond any

place where a human being should be.

Mulder is a strong swimmer but as he assesses the odds of

anyone being capable of swimming that far, that fast, a

small thrill ripples through him. He pulls himself away

from watching the distant figure to enter the house. A

single large room with a small kitchen and bath set to one

side comprise the entire living space.

He searches for evidence, coming up empty until he reaches

a heavy pine table nestled into a rear corner, beneath

plate glass windows overlooking the side and back of the

house. The surface is covered with books, papers, rolls of

what look to be sea maps, a spyglass and other assorted

items indicating research and study into maritime pursuits.

Mulder pulls latex gloves from his jeans pocket and dons

them before shuffling through the pages. He unrolls a map

and discovers one marked with odd handwritten runes beside

what appear to be longitude and latitude indicators and

sextant markings. A glint of gold catches his eye and he

pulls a gold nameplate from between the sheets, holding it

up before his eyes. It reads “Mallory.”

He bags the necklace and continues to explore, his

interest diverted by the unusual assortment. He thumbs

through several books, pausing here and there to take in a

passage about Egyptian hieroglyphics or a few words from an

Aramaic-English dictionary. His cursory perusal stops upon

finding a slim sheaf of paper hand-bound on one side with

grassy twine, strange runes embossed on the fragile cover.

He recognizes the material as papyrus. Between the

bindings are sheets filled with strange marks and drawings

of machines that seem familiar somehow, despite their alien

appearance.

So engrossed is he that he fails to notice the figure that

enters the house on silent footsteps. The creature

approaches and at last, a sixth sense tells Mulder he is

not alone. He turns to meet the eyes of Julian Oracoff,

hair slicked back, body beaded with seawater, a faraway

look in his eyes.

Mulder moves to grab his weapon, then takes a step

backwards in mute silence, stunned as his eyes drop along

the man’s form to find in the center of Julian’s chest a

third eye, open and blinking.

“Gar’n far vinesh. Sindu orrishma v’tosh,” Julian intones.

“Oracoff, listen to me,” Mulder says, his gaze returning

to look into the creature’s human eyes. “You don’t have to

do this. I can help you.”

“V’tosh,” is the creature’s response, shaking his head.

“V’tosh.” He advances towards Mulder, central eye blazing.

~~~~~

Sag Harbor, Sheriff’s Office 5:50 p.m.

News of Giselle fills the radio waves. The rain and wind

that precede her grand passage across the East End swell

and abate at uneven intervals. The streets are filled with

residents scurrying to prepare for power outages often

triggered by such weather.

Cover breaks for a few minutes and a tangerine sky peeks

through smoke-blue clouds, their undersides stained with

sunset’s glory. Scully pulls into a vacant spot in front of

the neo-Georgian façade of the station house and exits the

car. Her mouth is set in a tight line, her focus and

concern evident. She climbs the stone steps with purpose

in search of Detective Guarino.

“Agent Scully?” a familiar voice calls from behind.

Scully turns at the top of the stairs to see Olly climbing

to meet her. The older woman approaches and stops several

steps below the petite agent, to better meet her eyes.

“Have you heard from Agent Mulder?”

“No, not for hours.”

“I’m very worried for him. Do you know where he’s gone?”

“Julian’s.” She heads off Olly’s reply. “We know about

his connection to the book shop and the abductees, Olly.

I’m not sure what your part in this is, but I think it’s

time you told me.”

Olly’s gray eyes grow troubled and she places a hand on

Scully’s arm. “He can’t help himself. He doesn’t mean

harm, but the Marimorph is driven by a biological

imperative and I’m afraid he’ll stop at nothing.”

“You’re saying Julian is the Marimorph.” Scully’s

skepticism colors her words.

“Yes.”

Scully’s eyes narrow as she takes in the fact that Olly

believes this story. “Do you know where he is?”

“Not at the moment, no.” Scully can see the conflicted

emotions in the woman’s eyes and while she doesn’t

understand her reasons for protecting him, she understands

the feeling behind the action. “He… came to see me this

morning. I told him I’d tell you about his complicity in

the abductions. He overpowered me.”

Concern for the older woman flashes across Scully’s face.

“Did he hurt you?”

“Not physically. I’m not sure what happened, to tell you

the truth. I can’t seem to remember.”

The truth resonates deep within Scully. Of course. How

could she not have seen it before? All at once, the

concept of lost time begins to make sense, as do her own

befuddled thinking and uncharacteristic passivity in

Julian’s presence.

“He wasn’t at the university,” she tells the older woman.

“I was there today and they told me he didn’t have classes.”

“No, he wouldn’t be there today. It’s the 29th — the

last day.”

Julian’s words about the time frame for the portals spring

to mind. Scully leads Olly up the remaining steps, guiding

them towards the illuminated entry. “I need your help.”

“I’ll do whatever I can.”

“Find Nick Guarino. Tell him we have evidence tying

Julian to at least one abduction. Tell him I have a search

warrant for his house and I’m heading there now.”

“The Marimorph is a clever creature, Agent Scully. He’ll

escape you any way he can. Probably by water.”

“Tell Guarino that.” Olly hesitates for only a moment,

then grabs Scully by the shoulders.

“I will. You find Mulder. He’s in danger.”

Scully remains calm, her inner anxiety contained only

through years of practiced experience.

“I know,” she says.

~~~~~

Hampton Beachfront

Several unsuccessful attempts at reaching Mulder’s cell

have Scully’s radar on full-sweep. She’s accustomed to

being out of touch for long stretches of time, but Olly’s

words disturb her. Headlights flash on the 4416 carved into

the wooden mailbox post 20 feet ahead, and she pulls the

rental off to the shoulder.

She kills the engine and checks her weapon before leaving

the vehicle. The private road is nothing more than a

narrow strip of asphalt cut into the side of a high cliff.

Without street lights, the crescent moon that peeps from

behind swift-moving clouds provides scant lighting. It’s

colder than when she started out and the thin jacket and

linen trousers she’s wearing do little to warm her in the

wind that blusters around her small form.

Descending the steep stairs, she knuckles the side entry

with a heavy hand. Through the window beside the door, she

observes Julian’s approach. She’s nervous, concerned for

Mulder’s safety. She must ascertain his whereabouts before

slapping the cuffs on Julian.

Julian’s expression upon seeing her is one of surprised

pleasure. “My dear Dana,” he begins. “How wonderful of you

to visit me, although I suspect from your expression that

you’re not here on a social call.”

“Where’s Mulder?” she asks in a low, steady voice.

“Your partner? I really don’t know.” His words seem

genuine, but she doesn’t trust them. He steps aside and

gestures for Scully to enter. She does so in silence,

turning when she reaches the center of the room.

“Have you been unable to reach him?” Julian inquires.

Scully doesn’t answer, but steps towards the kitchen and

looks there and through the open bathroom doorway. Julian

doesn’t object, which heightens her mistrust.

“You know, Dana, I’m very glad you’re here tonight. I

couldn’t have planned it better. The weather is

regrettable, but not unexpected. Storms often accompany the

aperture’s closing. It’s a warning of sorts.” He goes on,

his voice a soothing riff in her head, its mesmerizing

quality distracting her.

Why is she here? Mulder, she reminds herself and pushes

herself to speak. “Mulder was meeting me here.”

“Really? Well, I’m sorry to inform you that he won’t be

able to make that appointment.” Julian smiles. And from

that, Scully understands that Mulder’s life is in jeopardy.

If he’s even alive.

~~~~~

Mulder wakes with a pounding headache and a stiff back.

He’s gagged and bound, his wrists and ankles secured by

thick rope. He’s sitting on a damp cement floor, his cheek

resting against a rough wooden wall. Pulling himself into

an upright position, he looks around. The scent of wet sand

and ocean and metal assails his nostrils. He’s in a shed

of some kind.

Grimy moonlight filters through a small, four-paned window

above his head. He looks at the assortment of tools that

fills the small space, looking for something that can slice

his bindings. Then he spies it: a scythe poised on a rusty

nail.

With controlled exertion, he inches his body to where the

tool hangs. It’s in a precarious position, just above him.

He has to maneuver himself into a kneeling position to gain

leverage and the effort is exhausting. His mind keeps

fighting him, telling him to sleep, to sleep, v’tosh.

That’s what Oracoff kept saying, Mulder realizes, although

he has no idea how he recognizes the word. Sleep, however,

is not an option. Raising his wrists above his head,

against the serrated edge, he rocks them with tentative

strokes against the blade. The cutter teeters on its iron

perch, threatening to drop its curved, honed edge atop the

fettered agent. He must have patience but all he can think

is, “Scully will be here soon.” The soft buzz of the blade

and the faint odor of burnt fiber waft in the dark.

~~~~~

Oracoff Residence

“Stop right there.” Scully fixes her weapon on Julian,

who remains in place. His eyes betray not fear, but

amusement.

“Really, Dana. Is this necessary?”

“Just be quiet.” Her external demeanor is calm, even as

she feels her mind growing clouded. What is wrong with

her? Julian is speaking again and she focuses on his voice.

“I realize you have tender feelings towards your partner

out of loyalty or camaraderie or even sexual attraction.

But we’re beyond that at this point. You have a greater

purpose and tonight you will fulfill your destiny.”

“What do you mean, destiny?” She must stay alert.

“Your rightful place in Atlantis.”

His continued serenity in the face of her authority and

her weapon are congruent with grandiose delusional

thinking, making him a dangerous wild card. Yet, even as

her mind grapples with Julian’s insanity and her need to

find Mulder, she’s lulled by the timbre and cadence of his

words.

“My place,” she repeats with a shake of her head, hoping

to clear the fogginess that escalates without reason.

“Yes. United with me in the sacred waters, we will

transfigure, our separate identities coalescing into a

single form — our true form –that will enable us to

travel to the depths of the ocean where we will find haven

again.” Julian steps forward, but Scully reasserts her

grip on her SIG, which had dipped as she listened to his

fantastic theory.

“Stop right there,” she warns, a frantic edge in her voice.

Julian sighs and looks at her as if she were a stubborn

child. “There’s no point in this.”

His superior attitude and the growing helplessness she

feels irks her. Anger cuts a fiery swath through the

miasma in her brain and she battles for clarity. “Is this

what you told the others?” she challenges. “This fairy

tale?”

“You mean the women I honored? They’ve all been returned,

alive, relatively unharmed.”

“Allison Jorge is in critical care. If she doesn’t make

it, you’ll be facing murder charges as well as kidnapping,

to say nothing of threatening a federal agent.”

“Federal– you’re referring to Mulder?” She cocks her

brows at him. “He isn’t dead, you know, just disabled.”

“What do you mean?”

“He’s unharmed, if that’s your concern, but he won’t be

interfering.”

Her anxiety edges down only a notch. Her thoughts shift

from Mulder to Olly. Has she reached Guarino? Her

thoughts shift again to Julian and his motives. She feels

distracted and cannot focus. She slips her hand into her

pocket, reaching for her cuffs.

“Why these women?” she asks.

“I sensed something in the book shop, the day I met them.”

“I wasn’t there. Explain *that.*”

“My intuition isn’t foolproof. But you are connected to

them somehow, and the sea. It’s a part of you.”

“The human body is 95 percent water. It’s a part of all

of us.”

“No,” he says, eyes squinting. “It’s more than that. You

resonate, much like someone else I know…” His attention

lapses and Scully seizes the chance to step forward.

Focus returns with a vengeance and he grabs the cuffs from

her fingers and tosses them aside. She gasps and backs off

only inches, but it’s enough distraction for Julian to

snatch her weapon as well. He points the gun at her and

backs her towards the table until her hips press the edge.

She curses herself for carelessness. Agents are taught

early on to watch hands. She tries to remember basic

defensive arts but cannot, and her lack of focus alarms and

dismays her. She watches Julian’s hands now for signs of

intent.

“It’s time to go,” he informs her, gun still in his right

hand while his left unbuttons the denim shirt he wears and

the light envelops them.

~~~~~

Once the first cord is severed, Mulder loosens the

remaining bindings. He undoes his gag, taking in a deep

breath, then spits out the taste of cotton and copper. The

rope burns on his wrists sting, his knees ache and his head

hurts. “Gettin’ too old for this shit,” he mutters to

himself. He glances at his watch — 8 p.m.

He stands, groaning from the stiffness, sensation restored

to his limbs in a painful blood rush. He pulls at the

door’s rusting iron handle. It doesn’t budge. A second,

fruitless attempt and he slams his left hand against the

weathered door frame. The splintered surface stings his

palm as he peers out the window to see the back of

Oracoff’s house twenty feet away. The lights are on and

questions swirl in his mind. Is Scully there? Is she

safe? Does she have back-up? Is Oracoff in custody? Or,

knowing the creature’s intentions and his tranquilizing

effect on his victims, is *she* the one in danger?

He pushes aside the trepidation licking his heels and

grabs a shovel that leans in a corner. Turning his face

away, he bashes through the glass with the flat spade.

Climbing out is awkward and he tumbles to the ground head

first. He rises and stumbles as he makes his way towards

the house. The side door is unlocked and he enters an

empty room, the front door still flung wide. His breathing

is quick and his brow furrowed with worry. A quick perusal

confirms his darker suspicions. On the table lie Scully’s

cell phone and her gun. He picks up the weapon and shoves

it into the waist band of his jeans. He turns and steps

towards the front door, stopping when he spies her jacket

and shoes in a small heap beside the entry.

Dread flows like a river as he steps onto the tiny porch.

That’s when he feels a warm wetness on his outer left

thigh. He looks down and sees the dark stain of blood

seeping through the ripped denim. He slips his thumb

through the jagged tear to assess the wound and presses

into a gash of some depth. He winces as he gauges its

length at five inches. Damn.

There’s no time to dwell on it. Giselle is beginning her

pass over the Forks. The wind whistles in his ears and the

heavens are nearly opaque with flat clouds, except for a

sliver of sky at the horizon where a pale sickle moon

hovers above black water. An impending, early moonset adds

to his distress.

Peering out over the water, he notices something else.

Two figures are knee-deep in the surf, heading out to sea

on foot. He recognizes the tall, slender form as Oracoff.

The smaller, feminine form being tugged along is his

partner. Anxiety transforms to anger.

He races towards the ocean, stripping off jacket and tee

shirt as he goes. At the water’s edge, he yanks off his

sneakers and socks and strides into the wild surf.

“Scully!” he calls to the pair that is at least fifty yards

beyond him, but the wind swallows his cry. Cold bites

through the heavy denim and his feet sink into the sandy

floor. He strides through the breakers that tumble and

pitch around him, a fierce undertow sucking at his legs.

Low tide. The ocean floor descends in a slow-gradient as

he trails the receding figures that have, somehow,

increased their lead on him. They must be nearing the

barrier shelf, where the land drops off into the abyss.

Once past the raucous waves, Mulder dives into waist-high

water and begins to stroke towards the pair. His body

temperature adjusts to the chill Atlantic waters and he

pours his energy into reaching Julian and Scully. After

several minutes of steady pulling, he stops, his feet just

able to touch bottom as the water surges above his

shoulders.

“Scully!” he calls again to the man and woman now within

earshot. His voice carries and they pause. Oracoff turns,

holding Scully against him as he keeps her head above

water. She is listless in his grasp, face turned downward.

Mulder navigates until he is only a few yards from them.

“Scully,” he calls again and her head lifts towards the

sound of his voice. Oracoff turns back towards open water,

dragging Scully with him.

“Oracoff! Stop, you bastard, or I will shoot you.”

He complies and turns to reface Mulder, who stands with

the water at his chin, weapon held above the surface.

Julian holds Scully before him like a shield, her face

level with his as they both watch Mulder.

“Scully?” Mulder queries, watching her eyes and taking

hope from the spark of lucidity he sees emerging there.

Darkness falls as the moon sets and the rain begins to fall.

“Do you really think you can stop me?” Oracoff inquires in

an affected manner. “Aside from your useless weapon,

you’re human –with inadequate biology, an inferior mind

and a complete lack of appreciation for this woman and her

potential.”

Mulder’s fear for Scully’s safety is magnified tenfold as

the water swirls around them and the rain escalates. He’d

attempt a shot if he could get a clear line of sight.

Meanwhile, his soul wrestles with the creature’s words.

“Getting a little personal, aren’t we?” he tosses off with

as much glibness as he can muster.

“Mulder!” Scully calls, her voice faint but assured.

Mulder still maintains his bead on Oracoff in spite of the

night, the weather and the prospect that the weapon may not

fire after submersion.

“Are you okay?” he asks her.

“Yes.”

“She’s perfectly fine, Mr. Mulder. Just like the others.

Only she isn’t going to be returned.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Dana is going home tonight. To her rightful home.”

“To Atlantis. Is that what you’re telling me?” Mulder’s

sarcasm is tinged with curiosity. “You think she’s your

soul mate?”

“Mulder, he’s insane,” Scully says in a quiet voice.

“I know what he is, Scully, and he isn’t going anywhere.”

Oracoff interjects, “I suggest you head back now, before

the storm worsens. The undertow is shifting. I wouldn’t

want to be held responsible–”

At that moment, Scully pushes against him, hard,

attempting to escape his clutches. Her timing and

unexpected behavior gains her freedom, except for the

vise-like grip Oracoff keeps on her wrist. The sound of an

approaching boat can be heard above the wind and rain.

“Guarino,” Scully calls to Mulder.

“What?” Oracoff snarls and pulls her back towards him. She

thrashes against him and he wails in anguish, “You would

betray me?” His hands grasp her shoulders and he plunges

her beneath the surface.

Mulder ditches the gun and dives forward. Coming up from

underneath, he forces himself between the two. Oracoff

releases Scully as they break the surface and she pushes

free, choking and gasping for breath. Mulder tries to pin

the creature’s arms behind him, but his hands slip along

slick skin. He feels a sharp tug on his legs and has but a

moment to grab a lungful of air before being yanked beneath

the dark water.

He struggles with Oracoff who holds his torso, face down,

in the vise-like grip of his legs below the surface, his

hands pinned behind his back. Mulder twists and turns, but

cannot gain leverage. His lungs ache, his eyes burn and

his head pounds. The first trickle of cold seawater fills

his mouth and the faces of Scully, Samantha and his mother

flash through his mind as the dark edge of unconsciousness

slips forward.

All at once, the pressure around his waist is gone, as is

Julian. Instinct kicks him to the surface and he’s gasping

for air, surrounded by a circle of white light. A

motorboat chutters close by and he squints into the

brightness.

“Mulder?” Guarino shouts from deck. “Scully!”

Mulder scans the choppy surface around him, panting and

coughing. Rain pelts the water, sending spray back up into

his face even as the rain batters him from above. He spies

a flash of movement and the sound of moving water to his

left. He gulps and pivots in place, his footing gone. He

expects Oracoff. Instead, Scully swims past. She stops

and turns back to him. “Come on,” she says in a breathless

rush and he follows.

They are still ten yards out from the side of the boat,

when he feels the current shift. It isn’t natural. And

it’s very strong. “Scully!” Mulder cries and she stops

again, treading water. He feels the upsurge of cold

current wrapping around his legs, pulling him away from the

boat, away from the light, away from Scully.

“Mulder!” Scully yells, but her voice is distant in his

ears as he is sucked into a slow-turning liquid vortex.

“Mulder!” he hears again, closer. And then she’s there

with him, holding on to him, keeping his head above water.

They battle the current, their strength ebbing in a steady

stream as they keep one another surfaced. He feels

Scully’s grasp on him weakening and his left leg is

throbbing. He’s lost all sense of direction, knowing only

that he must keep awake, keep kicking to the surface. They

must stay alive.

The life preserver that splashes to his right is a welcome

sight. Mulder reaches out and seizes it, holding onto

Scully with his left arm. He draws her forward and she

grabs onto the large orange ring. The water still drags at

them, but inch by inch, they feel the tug of the rescue

line bringing them closer to the vessel, until they are

alongside the drop ladder with Guarino and Olly helping

them up and onto the foredeck.

The rain stops and streaks of starlit indigo emerge

between the thinning clouds. They collapse, side by side,

onto a hard-molded bench that juts from the inside wall of

the boat. Guarino approaches, blankets in hand. His grave

expression reveals how awful they look. Mulder wraps one

around Scully’s trembling frame. He drops to one knee to

tuck the second around her legs. He looks up into her eyes

and says, “We gotta get you dry.”

“Y-you,” she stammers back in a whisper, tremors wracking

her body.

He’d been warm in the water, adrenaline pumping, but the

cooler air following the storm front nips at his clammy

skin and the wound in his leg burns. A tight shiver

overtakes him.

“Here,” Guarino says, removing his squall jacket and

handing it to Mulder, who doffs and zippers it with a

grateful nod. “Oracoff?”

“I dunno,” Mulder replies, looking up at the detective. “I

lost him.”

From the opposite end of the boat, Mulder hears Olly

calling for Oracoff, over and over. He peers through the

gloom to see her clutching the sides of the skiff, leaning

forward, over the water. She’s removed her storm jacket and

the dark turtleneck and jeans she’s wearing cling to her

narrow figure. Her dark gray tresses curl black around her

shoulders and in the half-lit space, she seems much younger

than the seventy-odd years she’s spent on terra firma.

Guarino turns towards her with a shake of his head. “I

don’t see how he could have survived.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure.”

Guarino turns to question Mulder’s cryptic response, when

a sudden splash causes both men to turn portside with a

start.

“Olivia,” says Guarino meeting Mulder’s eyes. They rush

to the side. The detective casts the spotlight in a wide

sweep across the ever-moving surface. They spot Olly,

making steady headway towards the vortex that continues to

spiral in a slow turn just beyond the reach of the boat.

“Olly!” Mulder yells. “Come back! You’ll never find

him,” he shouts. He looks back at Guarino, who is removing

his gun holster.

“I’m going after her,” Guarino says, heading back to the

drop ladder. Mulder grabs the spotlight, focusing its beam

on the elderly woman who strokes away from them with

unusual agility and vigor. He grapples for balance as the

boat is captured in the outermost edge of the maelstrom and

he’s pitched against the side of the boat.

Regaining his balance, he looks at Guarino who stands

poised to dive, but seems frozen in place. His expression

is one of disbelief as he stares at the water. Mulder

shifts his gaze to where he remembers Olly being and

exhales his breath in a rush.

clip_image002

The sea is growing lighter.

In an ever-widening circle around the boat, dark water is

shifting tone. Black turns greenish-gray, then deep emerald.

Mulder grips the side of the boat and calls out, “Scully,

you gotta see this.” He glances back at her, but she is

huddled beneath her cocoon of blankets. He turns back,

unable to resist the lure of the spectacle unfolding before

him.

The verdant waters continue to transmute, green morphing

suddenly into aquamarine and turquoise combined. And

then he sees it — a glowing form rising from beneath. Olly

sees it too, he surmises, because she stops swimming and

simply waits.

The luminous being rises, refracting light through the

water in arcing ripples of gold that scatter as they

disperse into the surrounding brine. It breaks the surface

without sound or effort close to where Olly treads water.

She reaches a tentative hand out to it and a luminescent

limb mirrors her action. Fingers, or what Mulder assumes

are fingers, touch her hand. He is mesmerized, unable to

look away.

The image turns vaporous and he squints, then blinks

several times before he realizes he’s staring through a

thick haze that rises and settles all around them with

eerie swiftness. He strains to see the watery pair, but

they are cloaked in a mantle of mist. The lights off the

boat reflect back only impenetrable whiteness as fog

billows over the deck.

Mulder closes his eyes and drops his head onto his arms in

weariness. He knows they will never see Julian or Olivia

again.

~~~~~

EPILOGUE

Saturday, 9/30

Sag Harbor Marina

11:00 a.m.

The azure sky is cloudless and sunlight skitters on the

surface of the bay, fracturing into brilliant shards

wherever it alights. Sailboats point their canvas wings

into the wind like so much oragami on the harbor, enjoying

the brisk winds that trail in Giselle’s wake. The

occasional motorboat putters out from the marina.

Scully stands at the edge of the dock, taking in the

tranquil scene that belies the prior evening’s chaos. She

remembers confronting Julian, then losing consciousness

until she heard Mulder’s voice calling her name. Then she

was in the sea, being held against her will and battling

for her life, and his. Their rescue is a blur. She was

diagnosed with minor hypothermia and held for observation

overnight. Her blood chemistry was unaffected and her

heart betrayed no irregularities. Even so, it will be some

time before she feels truly warm again.

She wraps her arms around herself, fingers plying the

softness of the alpaca ruana that drapes around her in fawn-

colored folds. Mulder’s extravagant and unexpected gift

gives her pause. He can irritate her to insensibility with

his arrogance, his propensity to embrace myth over fact and

his subtle manipulations. He can also dazzle her with

random acts of kindness, leaps of intuition, and the more

overt expressions of his feelings for her. He’d needed

sutures for a nasty gash on his thigh, but she’d yet to

hear him complain about it. She senses his presence behind

her without seeing him.

“Coast Guard still hasn’t found any trace of them,” he

says in a straightforward manner.

“They’re gone, Mulder. And we’re done here.”

“I gave Guarino my report, our report.” She nods as she

follows the swoop and cry of terns and gulls that beset an

incoming trawler. “At least they’re together.”

“In death?” she says, considering how easily they might

have ended up like Olivia, like Julian, like the cargo

heading into harbor. Her tone must betray her cynicism.

“In life, Scully,” he refutes. “I know what I saw and

yeah, I think they realized their destiny together. I know

you don’t believe in the idea of a soul mate, but there

*are* animals that mate for life, you know. The wolf, the

gorilla, even swans and geese.”

“That’s instinct, not choice.” Deepening intimacy with

Mulder is proving as difficult a task as she always

imagined it would be, wounded psyches held captive behind

protective walls. The glimpses into what might be,

however, keep her on course towards a future she cannot

imagine without him. “Still,” she adds, her voice

softening, “I *do* think we’re where we’re supposed to be,

to learn what we’re supposed to learn.”

“That’s pretty Zen for a scientist.” She can see his

amused smile in her mind’s eye.

“Did you know the word science comes from the Latin word

‘scire,’ to know? That’s all science is. A way to know

something–a method.”

“And what does science say about the possibility of

soulmates?”

“It says nothing, Mulder, because there’s no way to prove

it.

But…” she adds as an afterthought, then pauses.

“But?” His tone is laced with curiosity.

“I suppose that assuming everything can even be explained

by science is a presupposition that begs further inquiry.”

“Are you saying the idea of soulmates is a possibility?”

She hesitates a moment, then says, “As a choice, Mulder.

Not instinct.”

She feels him step closer behind her, the weight of his

hands on either side of her shoulders. They stand just so

for several seconds and then she turns to face him. He

drops his hands and she looks up. His eyes are serious,

greener than usual with the refracted blue of the water and

sky around them.

“You promised me a walk on the beach,” she reminds him in

a soft voice.

“So I did. Still interested?”

She grabs his hand. “Always. I just need another minute.”

“I’ll be waiting,” he says, then turns towards the car.

She allows the loss of his presence to impact and watches

him retreat. She considers their words. The idea of a

soul mate is romantic, but highly unlikely, in her mind.

Whatever it is that draws two people together has more to

do with common interests, shared goals and plain old

chemistry than some mindless karma. She thinks of Mulder.

Soulmate? She shakes her head and chuffs at the thought.

Then she turns and looks seaward once more.

She’s in love with him. He knows this. Has known for

some time. Still, he doesn’t press her for more than she is

ready to give and she’s grateful for his abiding patience.

Whether destiny has fated them to be together, she cannot

say. What she does know is that this case is over and

there’s a seven-hour drive back to D.C. ahead of them.

Maybe she’ll offer to make him dinner when they get home

and maybe he’ll say yes. After that, is anyone’s guess.

She looks back over the water and wonders if Atlanteans

are happy.

END

by Blackwood

=====

“Writing is a socially acceptable form of

schizophrenia.” — E.L. Doctorow

Visit me:

http://members.tripod.com/black.wood/index.html OR

visit Musea at: http://www.geocities.com/museans/

A Burden Shared

Cover

INFO: Written for I Made This Productions Virtual Season

8, as episode 9.

AUTHOR: Ten

EMAIL: kristena@ocean.com.au

RATING: G-13

CLASSIFICATION: X, Angst, MT, MSR-ish UST (does that make

sense? I’m following on from what has come before.)

SPOILERS: Mention of the “Biogenesis” trilogy, the “Redux”

trilogy, “Sein Und Zeit”, “Closure,” “Hungry,” “The

Unnatural,” “The End,” “Elegy,” “2Shy” and “Squeeze” and

past Virtual Season 8 cases.

SUMMARY: After the dark events of their Gauley Bridge

case, is Mulder turning to someone else for comfort?

NOTE: This story follows on from Sally Bahnsen and Dawn’s

VS8 story “Dark Reflections” (eps 7 & 8). Reading their

story first is advised (and enjoyable!), but here is an

outline:

At the invitation of Sheriff Jonas Sullivan, Mulder and

Scully travel to Gauley Bridge, West Virginia. Tim Spencer,

an old friend of Mulder’s and an agent in the Roanoke

Bureau, has recommended Sullivan call in the X-Files

division. Six-year-old Rachel Marcussen vanished while in

the woods with her 11-year-old brother, Jacob, who claims

she was abducted by aliens. Mulder comes to believe that

Jacob is responsible for his sister’s disappearance and is

poisoned by the boy when he realizes the agent is onto him.

Surviving that, Mulder ditches Scully — who has been

struggling to accept at first that an 11-year-old boy could

be capable of such acts — and makes Jacob take him to

where Rachel was left. Jacob comes close to making Mulder

fall down the same mine shaft as his sister, but Scully and

a local girl, Jess, arrive in time to rescue them.

ARCHIVING: IMTP has a two week exclusivity to all Virtual

Season 8 stories from the day each first appears on the

website. After that, please drop me a note if you’d like to

archive “Burden.”

DISCLAIMER: The X-Files, the episodes referred to, Mulder

and Scully and all other characters from the show belong to

Chris Carter and his team of writers, Ten Thirteen

Productions

and Fox Broadcasting, and are used without permission. No

copyright infringement is intended, no profit will be

gained.

Characters not recognised from the show are either mine, or

Dawn and Sally’s.

AUTHOR’S THANKS: At the end FEEDBACK: Yes, please! I like

to know who’s out there in the ether.

“A Burden Shared”

by Ten

xXx

PROLOGUE:

2:01 a.m. Monday

Huddled in his jacket, the man walked swiftly and quietly

towards his goal. At the door, he hesitated. Was he out of

his mind? It was the dead of night.

But he had to see her.

He couldn’t wait. He felt so…

He knocked on the door.

Immediately he heard a noise. The click of a light.

Footsteps.

The door opened, framing her, as the light from behind

captured her in silhouette. He could not see her

expression, and he wasn’t sure if he wanted to. Immediately

he looked at his feet and tears stung his eyes. “I’m sorry.

I’m sorry… I shouldn’t have come…”

He went to back away. She stepped forward and took his

arm. “It’s all right.” Her voice was soothing and warm. It

was so many things that he needed to hear. “I knew you

would come tonight. You can come anytime you have the need.”

One gentle tug on his arm and he was over the threshold,

unresisting. She shut the door behind them, no longer half

in darkness, the light from the lamp playing with her brown

hair.

She took a step so that they were eye to eye. He couldn’t

look away.

“Any time. I’m here,” she repeated. With that vow, she put

her hands to his face and bowed his head.

As her lips pressed against his forehead, Mulder closed

his eyes.

xXx

End Prologue.

xXx

Act I:

3:15 a.m. Monday

Rolling over onto her side, Scully became conscious enough

for her brain to start bothering her with information. Who

she was and where she was: lying down, a bed, not her own.

A motel bed. On a case. Her mind also reminded her of her

life up until that point.

Gauley Bridge, West Virginia. Jacob. The boy’s attempted

murder of his own sister. And of Mulder.

That made her sit up in the darkness, her heart and

breathing catching. But Mulder was all right. Well, as all

right as he could be after all that had happened in the

last few days. She glanced at her portable alarm clock,

wincing away from the too-bright-for-this-hour figures (and

way-too-early-to-be-awake ones at that), and eased back

against the pillow. Friday night had been spent at Mulder’s

bedside in the hospital after he had been poisoned. On

Saturday night after getting the absconded Mulder back to

the hospital, trying to give her statement to the sheriff

and waiting around to find out the results of Rachel’s

surgery, she had not achieved much rest.

So sleep was her activity of choice for the moment.

Had something woken her though? Fortunately the horrors of

this case had not chosen to visit her under the guise of a

nightmare. It would at some stage or another. That was a

given.

Scully sat up again and looked over at the connecting

door. It was ajar, as she had left it tonight, and no light

was evident.

Mulder had been discharged into her care early Sunday

evening. His friend Tim had insisted on being their

chauffeur, worried (without actually coming out and saying

it), that she might fall asleep at the wheel. He took them

to the Root Cellar long enough for a quick meal, then

straight to the motel where they got Mulder into bed. He

was asleep before Tim left.

Perhaps Mulder had gotten up to go to the bathroom and she

had awakened just as he was settling back in bed. Most

likely, Scully told her conscience. Can we go back to sleep

now?

She remembered the look on his face when Rachel was lifted

out of the ravine. The 6-year-old had been mostly

incoherent, apart from when she was crying out for her

mother. What if he’d had a nightmare about it? Twice in the

hospital on Sunday he had sunk into the grip of sweat and

tremor-producing dreams that she had to rescue him from.

Even when sitting up and eating, his eyes had taken on a

hollow quality.

Always one to prefer evidence, she couldn’t help getting

out of bed, her eyes now adjusted enough to the light the

clock gave to navigate safely across the room. Sucker, a

little voice said in her head. Evidence-gatherer, she told

it firmly. Concerned friend. And I’ll sleep much better.

She glanced back at the bed. One in a long line of motel

beds. Put those beds end to end and they’d circumnavigate

the globe time after time. Just as well she had long ago

learned the knack of napping at will, no matter what the

location. It had come in handy as a med student and it came

in handy now with Mulder. A quick peek to reassure herself

that he was all right, then straight back into dream land.

Scully gently eased the connecting door fully open. She

padded into the room. Her eye was caught by his suit

jacket. It was lying across the seat of the chair, like the

way Mulder usually tossed it when he took it off at night.

But she had put it neatly over the back of the chair when

Tim was there, hadn’t she?

Tim might have moved it. She had been so tired, her mind

was most likely playing tricks. Scully disregarded the

jacket and focused on the bed instead, praying.

The man never failed to surprise her. Instead of the

tight, internalised ball Mulder usually adopted during and

after bouts of bad dreams, he was sprawled out on his

stomach, sound asleep. His breathing was even, face a

picture of serenity. In fact — and Scully wasn’t sure if

this was a trick of the non-light or not — he seemed to be

smiling.

xXx

At the far more civilised hour of 7:30, Scully got up for

the day. She had allowed herself a mini-sleep in. The

shower beckoned, but first she checked in on Mulder again.

He was in nearly the exact same position, sleeping deeply

and peacefully. He usually crashed after a draining case

like this one, but even then the combination of physical

and mental exhaustion usually did not keep the nightmares

at bay. Since this case had been so close to the bone for

him though, a darker repeat of his past, it may have been

even too much last night for his nightmares to touch. But

what about tomorrow night?

She watched him for a few minutes, wanting to touch his

face — and not just to check for sign of fever. Her

fingers had an itch that only running them through his hair

would appease. She didn’t want to disturb him though.

Scully was sure that he would not mind being awakened by

her in such a manner, but the best thing she could do for

him now was let sleeping foxes lie. Soon enough he would

wake up and find himself back in a reality where an 11-year-

old had tried to kill his own sister by abandoning her down

a mine shaft and then claiming alien abduction to cover it.

But then, Mulder had ‘woken up’ to the fact right from the

start. She had been the one who didn’t — couldn’t —

believe that Jacob had committed the crime.

Time for that shower.

As Scully went back towards the connecting door, she

remembered Mulder’s jacket and reached out to pick it up,

smooth it out and put it over the back of the chair. His

shoes were near the chair, and come to think of it, they

seemed to be in a different position from yesterday

evening.

He might have gone out to get some ice or bumped against

them while going to the bathroom last night. He had done

enough ditches in the last few days. Breaking out of the

hospital on Saturday after being poisoned by Jacob had been

quite enough for the entire summer season, especially when,

upon tracking him down, she found her partner dangling from

the edge of a mine shaft with Jacob’s foot raised to stomp

on his fingers. Then on Sunday morning she had come back to

the hospital from the motel to find an empty bed and the

‘little patients’ room’ unoccupied — Mulder had pulled an

encore performance. A few seconds of careful thought and

she quickly tracked him down. Mulder was leaning against

the wall outside Rachel’s hospital room, staring forlornly

through the viewing window. It was like Mulder was stepping

into the breach as a surrogate brother instead, since Jacob

had forfeited his rights. Even as Scully approached him, a

nurse was zeroing in on him from the other direction, since

he was standing out a little with his hospital gown still

on.

Scully had indicated to the nurse that it was all right.

The nurse recognised them; it was a small town where

everyone knew everyone and everything, especially after the

news yesterday.

Scully stood next to Mulder and put her hand on his arm as

she looked through the window. Beth and Sam Marcussen sat

on either side of their daughter’s bed, each holding one of

her hands. The little girl’s eyes were closed. Their heads

were turned towards Rachel, so Scully couldn’t see their

expressions, but it looked like Beth was crying.

She turned to look at her partner. His gaze was still

fixed firmly through the window. She knew he was not

looking on in satisfaction that he had rescued their

daughter. He was seeing the losses, awaiting their

accusations and anger. She touched his arm a little more

firmly. “Hey, Mulder. Not now. Don’t do this to yourself.

She’s safe and Jacob is…in custody. You can visit Rachel

later, okay? You need to be in bed now.”

Mulder looked at her and she knew he wanted to ask how

Rachel was. After the mine shaft rescue and his return to

the hospital, Mulder had giving the sheriff his statement

and fallen asleep. The last he had known was that Rachel

was undergoing surgery. But he couldn’t handle the answer

now, so said nothing.

xXx

Scully gasped. She had drifted into her thoughts and now

the shower water had turned cold. Hurriedly she turned off

the taps and exited.

Dana dried and dressed automatically. She would see if

Mulder had surfaced. If so, they would phone the hospital

for an update on Rachel, then get breakfast and go see the

sheriff. They should be able to head back to D.C. on

Tuesday.

Again her mind posed the question: how could an 11-year-

old have done what Jacob had done? Even with the dark pasts

of his maternal great-grandmother and his father’s great-

grandfather and Mulder’s gene theory, it was so hard to…

Don’t focus on Jacob, Scully told herself. Focus on

helping Mulder pick up the pieces.

She could hear footsteps in his room. She took a deep

breath and knocked on the connecting door.

“Come in!”

At his tone, Scully hesitated, then cautiously entered.

Mulder was standing beside the bed in his boxer shorts and

a threadbare t-shirt, arms behind his head, stretching. Not

quite as fully as usual, she noted, knowing that his ribs

were still giving him a few occasional twinges. He smiled at

her, tilting his head back. “Morning.”

She blinked, relieved but very surprised. “Sleep seems to

have agreed with you.”

“It did. Much better being out of the hospital.” He

lowered his arms, his battle-scarred hands bearing imprints

of the sole of Jacob’s shoe. That had been more evidence

gathered. The forensic team had also found minute traces of

ground Ergotamine tablets on Jacob’s desk and a paperweight

he had used to crush them with. He had clearly wiped them

afterwards, but enough evidence had remained of his misuse

of his mother’s migraine tablets.

The smile disappeared. “Have you checked with them about

Rachel’s condition yet?”

“Not yet,” she replied. “How about you have your shower

while I do that? Then I can translate the med speak for you

over breakfast.” He agreed, his good cheer returning, and

he headed into his bathroom. Scully stared at his

retreating back. She heard the water go on, then thought

she could hear something over the top of it. Was that

*whistling*?

Her ears must be playing tricks.

As they left via Mulder’s motel room an hour later, she

saw movement in the window of a nearby room. The curtains

swayed a little; someone was watching them. She wasn’t

surprised or tensed by it; there was more of the same in

the cafe as she sat across from her partner, watching him

tuck into bacon and eggs. He seemed oblivious to the stares

and whispers around them, that would follow (and precede

them) in this town from now on. Everyone had heard about

the outcome of Rachel’s disappearance and rescue by now,

and the town was reeling. Had the federal agents made a

mistake in arresting an 11-year-old boy? He had seemed such

a conscientious boy, hardworking… But there was that

incident when Luke had broken his leg when he had won the

lead in the school play over Jacob. And if the Marcussen

boy really had tried to kill his own sister and Agent

Mulder, then was his upbringing to blame? His parents?

Rumour was running riot.

Scully watched Mulder have his coffee. Jacob had poisoned

Mulder by putting the ground migraine tablets in the sugar

bowl, knowing that only Mulder had sugar, not his mother or

Scully. It didn’t look like the incident or her own

disapproval was enough to put her partner off. He still

spooned in two sugars.

She explained to Mulder that the hospital had not been

able to tell her much. Rachel was still not very coherent

after her four-day ordeal, and got so distressed when the

doctors or nursing staff tried to do anything that running

tests and giving her treatment was proving to be a problem.

She was definitely not up for any visitors apart from her

parents.

That news didn’t seem to overly perturb Mulder. Scully

didn’t know what to think. She reminded herself that Mulder

had always possessed an amazing way of bouncing back from

adversity. Granted it usually took a bit longer than this

to kick in, but… Or he might be using her coping

mechanisms of choice: deny it and bury it so deep that

hopefully it wouldn’t come calling again.

Perhaps he had realized and accepted that he had done the

best job he could: he had recognised the culprit, brought

him to justice despite the odds, and found the victim,

alive, again despite the odds. He couldn’t keep beating

himself up over things beyond his control.

That knowledge would bring a certain amount of freedom and

relief.

After breakfast the partners went to the police station

and went back over their statements and new evidence and

Jacob’s assertions of what had “really happened.” The boy

had been cool under pressure on Sunday, but as the forensic

evidence mounted up, his posturing had weakened.

The look on Jacob’s face in the interview room today made

Scully’s stomach churn. She had seen it on many seasoned

criminals: they knew the game was pretty much up, and not

in their favour. They were going to be charged and do time,

but they would endure.

On an 11-year-old boy it was unthinkable. But there it was.

In the early afternoon, Mulder and Scully went back to the

cafe for lunch. Mulder ate most of his food and picked at

the rest. His good cheer had dimmed substantially. Scully

couldn’t get much of a conversation out of him, but didn’t

press very hard. He was crashing again: she knew this

Mulder. In a perverse way, it was almost a relief to have

to deal with him like this than when she couldn’t figure

him out.

“Hey, Ace, how about a nap?”

“Is that an offer?”

“I’ll sit with you for a while.”

“Not quite what I had in mind.”

“I know. Close though.” She hoped he would acquiesce.

After all, he wasn’t even twenty-four hours clear of the

hospital yet.

He agreed to a nap, provided he was woken at a decent time

in order to go visit the hospital. He wanted to talk to

Rachel’s doctors and to Beth and Sam, even if he couldn’t

see Rachel herself.

“They must be so confused about Jacob… I just want to…”

“Do you think that’s wise?” she asked gently. He wasn’t

going to try explaining his gene theory, was he?

“We’re going back to D.C. tomorrow.” They were. There was

little more they could do here now. It was out of their

hands while the legal world fired up its engines. “So I

want to see them before we go.”

“All right.” She got him into bed and, as promised, sat

beside him for a while. He got twitchy in his sleep, as if

he was chasing something or something was chasing after

him. Scully stroked his forehead and hair, her touch

working its usual magic and he resettled.

Her cellular rang when she was back in her room going over

some files. It was Tim. “How is he?”

“Better than I expected. Better than I’d hoped.”

“That’s good. Maybe we talked some sense into him Sunday

night.”

“Maybe. He’s still not up to that sudden death playoff

with you though.”

“That’s his excuse. He knows who’d win. His only

consolation — and a big one — is that he knows who’d end

up with the cheerleader at the end.”

Was Tim referring to the past there, or to the present?

xXx

Later in the afternoon Mulder and Scully returned to the

hospital. Scully was glad that this time Mulder was on

foot, under his own steam, and not needing to rush in

through Outpatients or the ER. They got the current

location of Rachel’s doctor from a nurse, and were heading

down the hallway in that direction when Mulder halted as if

his feet had become rooted to the floor. Scully stopped and

began to ask him what was wrong, then she followed his gaze

down another corridor and her question was no longer needed.

Beth Marcussen was standing outside her daughter’s room.

She was staring at the agents. There was a mutual

hesitation, three people deciding whether to make the first

move and in what form or direction it would take. Then

Mulder put his head figuratively out on the chopping block

by stepping forward and saying, “Beth…?”

When they had first met this woman, her daughter was

missing, and the strain had shown plainly in her face, her

voice, her fluttering hands. Now she had Rachel back, and

the cost had almost bent her double. Their daughter. Their

son. Scully could imagine it would be like standing in the

middle of a battlefield, being fired upon by both sides.

Beth’s eyes were nearly swallowed up from crying. Her

hands, instead of fluttering, were holding each other

tightly.

She looked at them, then at the other passers by in the

hallway. Any looks she received seemed to shrink her down

more.

Beth took a step towards them. She stopped. Mulder

completed the distance, Scully racing to keep pace.

“Beth…”

“Oh, God, what must they be thinkin’ of us? Where did we go

wrong?” she babbled, wringing her right hand so tightly in

her left that Scully was afraid she would hear bones crack

at any second. “Did he think we loved Rachel more?”

“Beth, Jacob’s not… It wasn’t…”

Scully watched Mulder fumble for the right words.

Tears rolled down Beth’s face. “I’m so sorry, Agent

Mulder, for what happened to you. Thank you for finding

Rachel. She’s only been conscious a little bit at times,

but she told me what her brother did.” She started to cry

harder.

Scully looked through the window to Rachel’s room, trying

to locate Sam to comfort his wife. “Where’s your husband,

Beth?”

“Sam’s not here.”

“Is he with Jacob? We’ll phone him.”

“He’s at home asleep. We thought Jacob would be okay on

his own for a bit. He’s very independent…” That statement

only caused her to cry harder once she realized what she

had said. Then she put a hand to her head, wincing.

“Migraine?” Scully asked.

Beth nodded slightly.

“Do you have any Ergotamine with you?”

“I’m not having any of that stuff in my house or in my

body ever again! I might be tempted to… It might… And I

deserve the pain. I was a bad mother.”

Before Mulder or Scully could refute or comment, Rachel

started screaming and Beth raced back in. Mulder went to

follow, but Scully held him back, just in time as several

medical personnel hurried up, wanting a clear path so they

could assist.

One look at Mulder’s face told Scully that whatever

measure of peace Mulder had managed to hold onto since

waking up this morning was now blasted away, scattering the

pieces far and wide.

xXx

They had planned to catch a flight on Tuesday morning, but

Scully was able to get them on a flight Monday evening. If

they hadn’t been able to, she would have considered

driving. Mulder didn’t object. He seemed to want to get out

of the town that he had irrevocably ripped the veneer from,

especially after going and seeing Beth again while Scully

was trying to pin down Rachel’s doctor for a talk. Mulder

remained a closed book about how that meeting had gone.

There was little to stay around for now. Mulder was well

enough to travel. His seizures on Friday had been due to

the effects of being poisoned and now that the drug was out

of his system there would be no more seizures or other

symptoms, so his FBI field agent status was not in any

jeopardy. The report could be written and handed in on

Tuesday. Scully had phoned headquarters to okay that with

Skinner, and been told by Kimberley that their boss had

overdone things by coming back to work too early after the

car bombing that had occurred on their previous case. He

was resting at his apartment on doctor’s orders until

further notice.

When the plane was in the air, Mulder commandeered

Scully’s laptop and just poured out the case report. Scully

had never seen him type so fast before. She was surprised

he had time to include full stops. He wasn’t putting

paragraphs in. Just one big slab of words.

An exorcism of sorts?

Finally his fingers slowed. He chewed on his lip for a

minute, then typed a few more sentences. He scrolled back

to the beginning of the document and read through it,

stopping occasionally to change a few things or to put

breaks in.

Then he saved it. “Done.” He sighed with relief and let

his head loll back on the head rest. “When do you want to

add your parts?”

“Tomorrow morning. That’s the quickest I’ve ever seen you

produce a report.”

“I’m motivated. And the sooner it’s done…”

“The sooner it’s over.”

Even as Scully said the words, she mused that if only it

could be that simple. She watched Mulder shut down the

laptop and put it away. Dana wanted to distract him and

give him some fun, and thought she might have a way to

achieve that goal. Mulder looked at her curiously as she

reached into her satchel and produced a deck of cards.

“Feel like a game, Ace?” She put playful emphasis on the

nickname, bait to hook him in with.

“Deal.” As she was shuffling the cards, he said,

“Actually, there was a game I learned at Oxford… I saw a

movie a few weeks ago that reminded me about it. You ever

heard of ‘Snap?'”

“No. But if your down time activities at Oxford were

anything like what Tim was saying about your profiling

days, then I’m afraid to ask.”

Mulder affected a dignified look. “Ha ha. Snap is where

you divide a pack of cards between however many people are

playing. Each person takes a turn at putting a card face

up on

a pile in front of everyone. When you get two consecutive

cards the same, like two kings or two fours, the first

person

to put their hand on the pile and yell ‘snap’ wins that

pile of

cards. When a player loses all their cards, they’re

eliminated.

The last person left with all the cards is the winner.”

“So it doesn’t matter if there’s a four of clubs and a

four of hearts? That’s a ‘snap?’ And what about if you have

a two of hearts and a four of hearts — is that a snap

because they’re both hearts? And what about red and black?”

He gave a thoughtful frown. “Good questions… I only

played it once and it was about 3 in the morning, as

I recall.”

“Uh huh. Sounds like a loud game. And a long one.” She

looked at his watch. “We’re going to be in D.C., soon. Might

have to stick to poker instead.”

“Oh, Scully, don’t be so defeatist. Let’s say that the

numbers have to match. Kings, queens, jokers and aces, too.

Keep it simple. We can have a ‘winner’ with each snap, not

just when the cards are all in the one set of hands. And we

can keep the noise down.”

She nodded. “Then let’s go at it. What are the stakes? We

can’t play cards without a bet.”

“Money’s boring.” He thought for a moment. “Let’s get

creative.”

xXx

A little later:

The seat belt lights went on. Scully buckled up and

gathered all the cards, regretting that the fun had come to

an end. Mulder’s bruised fingers had not impeded his

participation. Putting their hands down on the card pile

together had led to a few mock slaps and laughs and on the

last one they had just let their hands rest there, hers on

top of Mulder’s, as they looked at each other. In that way,

they had both won the round.

The agents had made the bets in job lots for each snap,

groups of things at once, for even more amusement and

expedience. “So, what’s the end tally?” Scully asked.

Mulder consulted his notebook. “Figuratively speaking you

lost your suit jacket, blouse and bra and owe me five home

cooked meals, one declaration of ‘you’re right, Mulder,

that’s definitely an alien’ and to wear something to work

next week that is the opposite end of the spectrum to

black.” He grinned. “Figuratively I lost my tie, jacket,

shirt and pants. I owe you naming rights on my next batch

of fish, another baseball lesson, ten restaurant meals and

to not get sunflower seed husks in your keyboard for a

week.”

Scully whistled.

“Good thing it was only pretend,” he remarked into her

ear, deliberately making his voice deeper.

“Yeah…” Scully was glad that her distractive ploy had

worked, but she had to admit that playing ‘strip snap’ for

real with him (in private) could be interesting. She had

missed not having their regular nightly swims at the motel

on this case. Hopefully they would start that up again

soon. And another baseball lesson… That would be worth —

well, there wasn’t a price she could put on it.

As the plane touched down they were unaware that sitting

an aisle behind and to their right was a brown-haired woman

who had been watching them very closely for most of the

flight.

xXx

Scully dropped Mulder off out the front of his building.

The first night back in town after a case they usually went

their separate ways to catch up on things like phone calls,

laundry, and so on, instead of having dinner together or

going to the movies. But tonight… She touched his arm.

“Will you be okay?”

He squeezed her fingers gently. “Yeah. It’s good to be

home. Thanks, Scully. I’ll see you tomorrow.” They were

going to go to HQ a bit later than usual tomorrow seeing as

the flight had been a late one. And she would make sure

that it was not a ‘heavy’ day for Mulder. Or at least hope

it stayed quiet. Some desk duty and catch up time would be

best for now.

“Night.” She watched him walk away. She tapped the

steering wheel with her thumbs, then sighed, checked for

traffic, and pulled out onto the road. She kept picturing

the look on his face in the hospital hallway. Should she

give him tonight to regroup on his own, or… Or what? They

were out of Gauley Bridge now, out of the plane. Away from

prying ears. Several blocks later she turned left instead

of going straight ahead and let herself drive back to Hegal

Place.

As she was nearing his building again, she was surprised

to see Mulder’s car pulling out of the residents’ parking

lot. Perhaps he was coming to Georgetown to see her… No,

he was heading in the opposite direction.

There was one car on the road between her and Mulder, but

it looked like he was alone in the car. Unless there was

someone crouched in the back with a gun to his head…

Scully debated phoning him. Where was he going at this hour

of night? The Gunmen’s office was a possibility until

Mulder took a turn that eliminated that from the list. He

didn’t seem aware that he was being followed. Or didn’t

care.

He could be just driving, Scully told herself. Not quite

up for a ‘run myself into the ground’ jog, so this would be

the next best thing to try to shake Gauley Bridge out of

his brain.

He needed sleep, though.

Feeling uncomfortable about following him but concerned,

Scully was just about to try phoning him when he pulled

over in a residential street. He had stopped in front of

what was, even in the dark, a lovely-looking old house.

Scully could not place it from any of their cases or

friends or contacts. Langly had been thinking about getting

a house after inheriting some money from his aunt, but she

couldn’t really see this as his sort of place. More likely

he’d blow it all on computer hardware anyway.

She pulled up unobtrusively a few doors down. Mulder got

out of his car and didn’t look around. He just opened the

gate and headed straight up the path. Scully quietly got

out of her car and moved closer so she could see. The fence

had a waist-high hedge that she could duck down behind if

necessary. The house’s security light automatically came on

at Mulder’s movements, illuminating the verandah steps and

the front door. There were no screening trees or ivy, so

Scully could see when the door opened in answer to Mulder’s

knock.

A woman stood in the doorway. She was wearing a green robe

and had brown hair down past her shoulders. Scully couldn’t

place her, but the woman clearly knew Mulder, looking at

him with concern and tenderness. “It’s all right,” she

heard the woman say, though Mulder had said nothing. “It’s

going to be all right.” She took his arm and he stepped

over the threshold into the house. The door closed behind

them.

xXx

End Act I

xXx

Act II:

Tuesday morning:

Scully sat at her desk, unconsciously mimicking her

posture and blank expression of last night, sitting in her

car, staring at the house Mulder had disappeared into. Her

body may have been sitting still, but her mind was doing

laps like a mouse in a treadwheel.

She looked at the UFO poster. “I don’t want to believe,”

she told it. “I’d sooner believe in anything but this.”

She had tried ringing his cell phone from her car, just

like the time she had seen Diana and Mulder holding hands,

only this time she got a ‘the number you have called is

unavailable…’ spiel.

Scully reminded herself that there could be plenty of

innocent explanations for what she had seen — what she

thought she had seen. The woman could be a friend, a

contact, research help, a relation, a counselor the Gunmen

had put him onto…

The woman had looked to be in her thirties, though Scully

had not been able to get a completely clear look at her.

Definitely nothing like Diana or the ‘grown up’ Samantha

anyway.

Was this yet another woman that Mulder had met over the

Internet? Scully eyed her computer. She could do a database

search by using the woman’s address. Unethical but very

tempting…

The door opened. Mulder’s smile was so bright that it

seemed to enter the room a few yards before the rest of him

did. “Morning!”

Pain and disbelief and denial and betrayal drummed behind

her eyes. With a massive effort, Scully shoved her feelings

aside and went into subtle investigator mode. She returned

his greeting, then gently started probing for answers. Her

questions were picked with utmost care, just like the right

surgical tool at the right place in an autopsy, without

coming out and saying what she had witnessed.

Mulder did not pick up on the hints. “Gauley Bridge wiped

me right out. Crashed on the couch five minutes after I got

in the door,” he informed her.

“Really?” She could not believe this. She tried a

different approach. “I couldn’t sleep. Too wound up. Felt

like going for a jog or something to burn it off.”

“Looks like I did all the sleeping for the both of us

then. Now, who are we giving this report to if Skinner’s

off sick? Or is he still doing paperwork?”

The lie and change of subject stung her with as much

impact as the bee had, but not as much as the indifferent

look on Mulder’s face.

Dilemma: confront or not? How much of her business was

this, even after eight years and the feelings she knew they

shared? Had she not given him enough support, or was he

afraid to ask her for support, so turned to someone else?

Though as much as that upset and angered her, was he

really doing anything that she hadn’t in that way? Her

counselor, her priest…

She hoped that’s all the woman was.

Mulder’s buoyancy lasted well into the afternoon. Scully’s

own emotions kept swaying and clashing in her like the

executive toy that had the metal balls all lined up on

strings. Confusion, resentment, worry, sadness, fear.

This was hardly what she wanted as a distraction from

Jacob’s heinous acts.

About mid-afternoon, Mulder answered the phone. It had

rung a few times during the day, but none of the previous

calls caused a reaction in Mulder like this one.

“Uh…yeah.” A furtive glance at Scully, a hooding of his

expression, his body turning away slightly in the chair. He

listened, giving a murmured “uh huh” every so often. “Sure.

Thanks,” he said softly, then darted another look at Scully

as he hung up.

Scully’s radar was on red alert. She sent him an inquiring

look, hoping it was casual. “Everything all right?”

For a second it was like that executive toy was clacking

away just behind the skin of his face. Emotions back and

forth, bouncing off each other until the motion subdued

itself to a standstill or a draw. He shrugged. “Just some

ongoing legal tangles with Mom’s estate.”

Was that the truth? The lawyers were still trying to sort

out what to do about Teena’s provision in the will for

Samantha since there was no death certificate or body. That

would certainly keep shaking Mulder up, and be dragged on

for ages.

Or had that woman just rang and he was actually using his

mother’s death as a shield to stop his partner from probing

any deeper?

xXx

Tuesday night:

Scully sat in her car. She was parked outside Mulder’s

apartment building.

This was ridiculous. The last time she had staked out her

partner, at least it had been because he seemed to be

getting up to something with the New Spartans terrorist

group, not with a woman.

Perhaps he was undercover again.

As in sheets…

Scully mentally told herself off. She was NOT staking him

out. She was merely sitting here debating whether or not to

go up and talk with him or see if he wanted to watch a

movie or something. Anything. His mood had dipped again

today after the phone call, just like the last few days.

Scully made her decision and got out of her car. Even if

the end result was painful to her, she was going to find

out what was going on.

Mulder’s apartment was empty. The lights were still on,

which was not unusual. His gun and cell phone lay on the

coffee table. Perhaps he had gone for a jog — but near the

gun there was a full cup of coffee. That was unusual. Why

make coffee then not drink it? It was tepid.

Some more searching ensued. Mulder’s car was still in its

spot and he wasn’t in it. Scully hurried through the

resident’s parking lot, heading to check the stairs. She

halted, hearing a noise. She moved towards it, around some

support pillars, into the depths where residents would have

no need to go, then froze again. Mulder and the woman were

not far away, in a darkened nook.

Even in the shadows, Scully could make out several things.

The woman was Mulder’s height. She had his face in her

hands and his head was bowed slightly. She was kissing his

forehead. Both had their eyes closed.

Upon seeing what she was seeing, Scully closed her eyes

too. The image remained, made more vivid by the volcano of

hurt erupting in her. She opened her eyes. No, she had not

been seeing things. How could he do this?

The woman must have heard or sensed something. Startled,

she pulled away from Mulder and stared at Scully. There was

great pain in her eyes. Then she fled, weaving between

cars, out of the parking lot into the night.

“Hey!” Scully called, then she noticed that Mulder had not

moved. Or even reacted to the interruption. Embarrassment?

“Mulder?”

She let the woman leave and hurried up to him. He was

staring in the direction where the woman had disappeared.

Actually, he was just staring vacantly at nothing.

“Mulder!” Dana touched his arm. No reaction.

This wasn’t embarrassment. This looked like…drugs? But

voluntary or not?

“Mulder, talk to me!” She grabbed his wrist to take his

pulse, her jealousy shoved aside like it had been tackled

out of play.

Mulder let out an explosive gasp and pulled his hand out

of her grasp. He stared around. “What… What’s going on?”

“Mulder?”

He looked at her, bewildered. “Why the hell are we down

here?”

“You don’t remember?”

“I made some coffee and sat down to watch TV. I guess I

fell asleep.” He was in his sweats and a t-shirt. “I must

be dreaming. Or I must have sleepwalked.”

“Or the stress of the case gave you a blackout.” She

gently tugged him out from the shadows of the nook so she

could get a better look at his face. There was a mark like

a smudge on his forehead. Lipstick. Scully didn’t wipe it

off. “Mulder, you met a woman here just now.”

“I did not!” He gave an incredulous laugh.

“You were in… She was kissing you. Well, your forehead.”

“Who? Well, where is she then? I think that would be

something I’d remember! It doesn’t exactly happen to me

often!”

“I don’t know who she is. She ran away.” But they did know

where she lived, and it was time to find out who this woman

was and what on earth she had done or tried to do to

Mulder. “You have a lipstick mark on your forehead.”

Mulder half-raised his hand, then dropped it.

“And you’ve met this woman before. Last night at a house,”

Scully told him reluctantly. She waited for him to ask how

she knew that and for his anger, but she was more alarmed

that he clearly couldn’t remember.

“I didn’t go anywhere last night. I went to bed. Alone.”

He was getting distressed. “Just like I was going to

tonight.”

“Come on.” As Scully led him back to his apartment, she

described the woman as best she could. Mulder had a look on

his face that she was sure had been identical to her own

over the years when he had lobbed his theories at her.

In the brighter light of his apartment, she would check

him out for sign of concussion or drugs, anything to

explain his memory blank. She didn’t know whether she

preferred a memory blank (and therefore possible indication

of something medically wrong with him) to Mulder outright

lying to her face about the woman.

If there was indication of drugs, then she would get him

to the hospital immediately and dispatch the police to the

woman’s home.

In apartment 42, Mulder went to a mirror and stared at the

lipstick imprint. “I…I have no idea how that got

there.” he said in bewilderment.

Scully mentally picked up her feelings, wanting to pack

them away tightly. It was like trying to get a sleeping bag

back into its carry cover. “Come over here and sit down.”

She guided him to the couch, intending to sit down on the

coffee table in front of him for her examination.

Mulder began to sit, then he leapt upright and whirled

around. Nearly knocked over, Scully stumbled backwards.

“Mulder, what’s…” She could practically see his heart

thudding madly in his chest.

He looked around the room wildly and into the entranceway.

“I heard her…”

“Who?” Was it the woman coming back? But no knock came at

the door, nothing.

He shook his head and sank to sit on the couch arm.

“Rachel,” he answered and propped his forehead on his hand.

“I… I could have sworn I heard her screaming just now.

Sounded so…” He glanced at Scully briefly and gave a

quirky, self-effacing grin. “Congratulate me, Scully. Looks

like I’m achieving not only sleepwalking, but waking

nightmares too.”

“It was a difficult case, Mulder. Your body is probably

just telling you that you need some time off.” Scully

wondered which one of them she was trying to reassure.

“And that woman you saw? What about her?”

“We’re going to find out about her. Now track my finger…”

He didn’t. His eyes darted around the room and he stood

up. “Beth?” His voice was hesitant, searching.

“Mulder?”

clip_image001

“She’s not here, is she? But I can hear her. She’s

sobbing.” He turned around, and around again, his eyes

glazed. “Scully, make her stop, please!” His voice was raw.

“Beth, I’m sorry…”

Scully raced to his side as he sank down to his knees on

the floor, clutching his head.

xXx

Georgetown Hospital

Scully twisted the cord of the pay phone, trying to channel

her fear and helplessness into it instead of into her

voice. “They’re running tests now. MRI. An EEG is

scheduled… He’s still conscious and able to move, but he

keeps getting headaches and says he can hear voices. And

it’s getting worse.”

“Is it…” Skinner hesitated, then plowed on. “From what

you’ve said, it sounds like when he first came into contact

with the rubbing from that artifact. Could this be a

relapse?”

She thought back to the craft on the beach in Africa, and

to Mulder, his brain more alive than his body could stand.

“I don’t know for sure yet, sir. It certainly could be.

After all, we still don’t really know for sure what

happened to Mulder the first time to set off such

unprecedented brain activity. When…when I found him in

the DOD…” A wave of nausea reeled up in her as she

remembered him pegged out on the operating table like a bug

in an insect collection. His skull and beautiful mind

violated by a surgeon’s saw. How even when Mulder had woken

up in her arms she had not been sure if her partner had

escaped brain damage.

“…whatever they did to him stopped the activity.” It

also put an end to his ability to read minds. “But perhaps

it was just temporary. Not so much a cure as a

suppression…”

Oh, God, I don’t want to go through this again.

“And this woman whom you saw with Agent Mulder just before

he fell ill?”

“I’ve got Danny running a background check on her and have

sent agents to her house. A tox screen is being run of

Mulder’s blood just in case she somehow poisoned him.”

xXx

Mulder had fallen asleep during the MRI and was hard to

rouse, as if whatever was going on in his head had its

claws deep in him. He kept drifting back into a stupored

sleep. He flinched and tossed, as if in an internal

struggle. Two hours later in his private room his eyes flew

open, then the panic in them died. He was alert again.

Scully watched him focus on her, then check out his

surroundings. “Snap,” he said sheepishly.

For a moment she was confused, then remembered their game.

He had been in not only this situation before, but this

very room. “Big time,” she replied and squeezed his hand.

“How are you feeling?”

He raised his other hand to his forehead and encountered

the EEG leads. “They keeping tabs?”

“Yes.”

“Deja vu all over again… God, my head hurts. But it

doesn’t feel like the other time.”

“From the test results we have back so far, apparently it

isn’t.” Not that it was much consolation. “There is

significant activity in your brain. In your frontal lobe,

not taking up all of your capacity like before, but

definitely more than normal. The activity seems to be

repeating in a pattern.” She paused reluctantly.

He looked at her closely. “And…”

She focused on their joined fingers. “And it seems to be

getting more and more intense.”

“I can agree with that.” He screwed his eyes up as another

round hit. “No… God, I wish I could turn it off!”

“We’re going to find out what’s going on and stop it, I

promise. Is it still voices? Anything discernible?” Give me

something to go on, she begged silently.

He asked her a question instead. “What about the woman?

Did she do this to me?”

“Your toxicology came back clear — for the ‘usual’ toxin

possibilities at least. The lab is still checking for more

exotic poisons. The woman hasn’t come back to her house. It

is under surveillance. They’re getting a search warrant on

it. Danny dug up some facts. Her name is Chimene Lampert.

Is that in any way familiar to you?”

“No. Not at all. And it’s the sort of name I would

remember.” Another bout of pain hit him and he rode it out,

holding her hand. “They don’t know what to do for me, do

they?”

She met his gaze. “We’re trying.”

His hand came up to touch her cheek. “I know you are.”

There was a pause, then Mulder said more lightly, “I gather

they won’t let me get up to use the little patients’ room

when I want to?”

“It wouldn’t be a good idea. Not with all those wires and

leads.” Or the attacks he was having.

Mulder sighed. “Scully, as I’ve told you previously, I am

a stander.”

She blinked, then remembered it in context: a recent case

where an academy dropout had been killing off FBI agents.

Skinner had been badly injured by a car bomb the man had

planted and Tom Colton had been electrocuted in a bathroom

at HQ. At the latter crime scene, trying to piece together

how Colton was killed, Mulder had explained that when it

came to using urinals, men seemed to be either standers or

hunchers, and reflected that it could have something to do

with modesty or size.

Scully shook her head at her partner now as he lay in the

hospital bed. “Sorry.”

Mulder looked grumpy. “It’s undemocratic. Catheters and

bottle thingies just aren’t the same as exercising the

manly right to stand.” He let out a more put-upon sigh,

then changed the subject. “What else did you find out about

this ‘Chimene’?”

“Perhaps now isn’t -”

“It might jog my memory. And talk is a good distraction.

Please.”

Never could deny you much, she thought. “She’s aged 31,

single, no children, comes from old European money and does

not have a job.”

“Apart from somehow enticing strange men to let her suck

their foreheads… Hey, if she had been giving me a serious

hickey further down, I might have said she was a vampire.

You did check my neck, didn’t you — aggggggghhh!” He

abruptly doubled up into a ball, wrapping his arms around

his head.

Scully hit the call button, and stayed beside him, bending

over him, stroking his arms and what of his hair she could.

“Scully…Scully, please…”

“The doctor’s going to give you a pain killer. Just hold on

a little bit longer.”

“Won’t stop the voices. The memories, Scully. Knock me out

so deep that they have to stop,” he pleaded.

“What memories?” And how could they be this strong, this

magnified?

“The case…”

The pattern in his frontal lobe grew more and more

intense. Twenty minutes later he lost the ability to speak.

Forty minutes after that, he went into a coma.

xXx

Scully woke up. Instead of another motel room bed, this

was another hospital chair. She fumbled to focus on her

watch. Mulder’s bed was illuminated only by the small light

set just above it on the wall, enough for the nurses to

navigate and read the machines on their checks. Heading on

for five in the morning. Mulder was so motionless he looked

like a CPR mannequin placed there by mistake.

Scully looked at the machines and monitors, then at all

the papers she had scattered over the table and spare chair

and down the side of her own. Mulder’s test results — both

present and from the artifact incident — the information

on Ms Lampert, medical journals with possible relevant

articles she had asked the Gunmen to bring. Mulder was

locked inside his head and she was helpless. Chimene

Lampert might hold the key to his condition, but there had

been no sign of her.

Chimene was quite a traveler, overseas and on US soil.

Travel records had shown that she had recently come back

from a few days in rural Virginia. Namely Gauley Bridge.

She had arrived there on Sunday afternoon. She had stayed

at the same motel as Mulder and Scully. And left on the

same flight as they did on Monday night.

Scully knew that Mulder had an effect on women that caused

them to follow him to the ends of the earth, being the

president and most frequent flyer of that club herself. But

until now she had thought that the other members had long

given up, or in some cases, died. So who was this woman and

what did she want with Mulder?

The Gunmen had run Chimene’s travel records up against

Mulder’s but found no other match-ups.

Standing, Scully took a moment to collect her equilibrium.

In a way, poison ‘at least’ had been something with

recognisable symptoms and a ready cure, providing it was

caught in time. This… She leaned over the bed and kissed

Mulder’s cheek. “I’ll be back in a few minutes, partner.

And please, wherever you are, come back to me soon.”

Exhausted and near breaking point, she went out past the

guards on his room to the quiet waiting room. Since this

was the Neuro Ward, not the ER, it wasn’t exactly bustling

with people at this hour. Her goal was the snack dispenser.

She knew that she had to have something, despite the hour;

she was already feeling a little light-headed. She could

not afford to collapse, so she made herself eat a granola

bar and some juice while walking the waiting room floor to

stretch her stiff legs. She hurried, wanting to be back at

Mulder’s side. She didn’t want him to be smuggled away by

the Consortium again.

She dropped the wrapper and container in the trash can and

turned to go resume her post, only to find someone coming

into the waiting room.

It was Chimene Lampert.

xXx

End Act II

xXx

Act III:

The two women looked at each other across the waiting

room. Half of Scully’s brain was assessing in terms of a

threat — visually checking for a weapon while cursing that

she had to hand her own in to the security here — and

half measuring the female who had apparently bewitched

Mulder so completely that he had no memory of her.

Chimene stood before her, wearing black jeans, a deep

purple shirt and an anxious expression. She turned

slightly, a brooch of silver stars winking in the light,

her hands out from her hips so that Scully could see she

was not holding anything. Her long brown hair was tied in a

braid that hung down over one shoulder. “I’m not here to

hurt anyone.” Her gentle but insistent voice sounded like

it bore a faint accent, but Scully could not place it. “I

came to explain and to help. Before you do anything, please

just listen to what I have to say.”

She gazed at Scully, who thought that either the poor

lighting in here or her own tiredness gave the woman an

ethereal air. A special bearing. She tried to shake off

that feeling. “What did you do to him?”

Again, those green eyes seemed so… Familiar? Scully

realized with a jolt that it was like looking into Mulder’s

eyes. So much feeling inside.

“You know who I am, but you don’t know *what* I am.”

Thousands of possibilities jostled in Scully’s mind, none

that she wanted to be proven a certainty.

“Firstly, let me assure you that Fox Mulder and I are not

lovers.” Chimene gave a slight smile, but it had a wry

edge. “As he has probably told you, he does not know me.”

Relief soaked Dana’s soul, as well as hope that this woman

was telling the truth. “Yet you seem to know him well

enough.”

“You could call me a special therapist.”

“And quite a specialty too.”

Chimene gave a slight chuckle and raised her eyes ceiling-

ward. “I’m trying to ease you in here, but I can see we

will get nowhere quickly. All right: in basic terms, I can

be classified as a mutant.”

Scully’s eyebrows hit her hairline and her anger hit

‘boil’. “I don’t… I don’t have time for this. Neither

does Mulder.”

“You have encountered mutants before. You have even

been able to study and dissect some. As a scientist, you

know

that nature produces them occasionally. I was ‘produced’ a

long,

long time ago.”

Even as Scully mentally rolled her eyes at this, a part of

her found it easy to picture Chimene in many different eras

and outfits. She shook the feeling off. It was just the

woman’s eyes, she supposed. They looked like they had seen

so much.

“But my history can come later. What you need to know is

that I am a vampire of sorts. Daylight holds no dangers for

me though. And instead of feeding on life blood, I feed on

guilt.”

For ten full silent seconds, Dana stared at the woman, who

stared calmly back. Taking a deep breath, Scully said,

“Well, I’m torn between busting a gut laughing or ripping

yours out for going on like this when a man’s life is at

stake.”

“You have encountered a man who preyed on overweight women

on the Internet in order to suck the fat out of their

bodies. A mutant who ate brains, one who ate livers… I

can sense guilt. I just take angst from those who deserve

to have their burden lightened. I absorb the feelings as

sustenance and sometimes the memories remain, though if I

chose, I can store what I take — the feelings linked in

with the memories — for digestion at a later time.”

“I think you’ve been watching too much of the Discovery

Channel.”

Chimene would not be dissuaded by her attitude. “Well, I

have no fangs and I do not need to feed daily, though I can

do the latter depending on circumstances. My ability to

remove guilt helps me, it helps my client.”

“Client?”

“They are not victims,” she replied emphatically. “They

are clients. I may sound like a businesswoman, but I am in

the business of removing guilt. Just like any therapist.

And only with those who do not deserve the guilt.”

“And Mulder would be the motherlode, wouldn’t he?”

“Exactly. I know you’re humouring me here, but I’ll keep

going. I have encountered Fox Mulder in the past and

reduced his guilt, just like I have with many others. I

then wipe my clients’ memories of this via hypnotism.”

And wipe the lipstick off their foreheads, Scully found

herself thinking.

“I leave just enough of a subconscious suggestion that my

clients will seek me out when and if required, if we are

within a certain distance of each other. Ulysses and the

siren. Now there was a war that caused…” She realized she

was going off on a tangent and got back on track.

“Sometimes it gets so bad that I can ‘hear’ a certain

person’s pain, and I come to him or her.”

“Like to Gauley Bridge?”

Chimene nodded. “Usually with people, I can reduce their

pain in one or a few meetings, and the person gets on with

their life, that burden removed or down to negligible

enough levels. Fox Mulder however… His guilt and pain and

grief can be like a hydra. Cut off the head -”

“And two more grow in its place,” Scully said quietly.

“Exactly. Take these last few days. That many visits has

been very unusual, even with him, but his guilt is

skyrocketing. I’ve had to take so much that his behaviour

has probably seemed very odd to you, instead of reducing it

more subtly. Not that it seems to have made much of a

difference.”

Scully realized she was hanging onto the woman’s every

word, and gave herself a mental shake. “A very interesting

tale. Ten out of ten for creativity, but what does this

have to do with Mulder right at this very minute? Are you

telling me that his guilt is what has sent him into a coma?”

“Guilt can do many things to a person. Whether kept buried

inside or closer to the surface. A deep internal cut is

just as life threatening as one to the outside, if

neglected.”

Scully bristled at the pointed look the woman gave her,

then Chimene continued, “When you discovered Fox Mulder

with me, I was removing some guilt from him. Instead of

going for the jugular like your garden-variety bloodsucker,

I press my lips to a person’s forehead. And I ‘pull’ the

pain out. Unfortunately, you interrupted that transfer at a

key moment. I was taking the pain out of the recesses of

his mind, but now it is ‘front and center,’ so to speak, in

more technicolour than he can handle. The pain and memories

are just cycling over again and again. You have to let me

finish what I started, otherwise he will continue to

deteriorate.”

“And you expect me to believe that? To just take you to

his bedside on the basis of that?”

Chimene took several steps towards her, now only a few

yards separating them. Thanks to Scully’s heels, they were

almost at eye level with each other. “You want proof. All

right, here it is.”

But she did not move further, not even to produce

something from her pocket. Scully pinned her eyes with a

glare, ready to grab her and haul her into the corridor and

get security, but then Scully realized she could not stop

looking into Chimene’s eyes. The woman had not blinked, but

her eyes…the green irises, the pupils… Scully could see

her reflection in them, but her reflection wasn’t wearing

the same clothes as she was now. Nor did that seem to be

the waiting room in the background…

“What…?” she croaked, trying to recoil from the image of

herself, but unable to.

Chimene’s voice drifted to her as the image filled her

senses. “Feature presentation…”

xXx

She was in a place — a warehouse. Somehow familiar. She

had been in as many of them as emergency rooms and motel

beds though… She was walking towards some sort of set up

of equipment in the middle of the warehouse floor. Her

heart was pounding. “Dr. Arlinsky?” she heard herself call.

But in Mulder’s voice.

She — he — them made a beeline for a metal table. An

autopsy table. It was covered in pieces of ice and sheets

of plastic. Her arms went out, Mulder’s hands, and rummaged

through the ice and plastic. She could feel his disbelief,

his anger, his desperation. His thoughts. No, it can’t be,

it has to be here, it’s THE proof we need, I should never

have left it… “It’s gone.” And she looked up and saw

*herself* moving around the other side of the table,

looking uncomfortable.

She could place this moment in their history. The

discovery and autopsy of the ‘ice alien.’ Mulder so sure

this was the real thing. The only thing that she had known

for sure at that time was that her cancer had metastasised.

They found Dr. Arlinsky’s body and that of the man who

had found the alien in the wilderness. It was so bizarre to

be going through this through Mulder’s eyes, his emotions.

A rage was burning in him, holding everything else at bay,

as he argued with her about the authenticity of the now-

missing alien corpse. Hurt was at the edges of the rage as

she watched herself refuting him.

She could see the bruises on her face from where

Kritschgau had thrown her down the stairs when she tried to

stop him stealing the ice core samples. She had thought she

had covered them up enough with make up, not wanting Mulder

finding out about it and going for Kritschgau’s throat

instead of hearing him out about the government conspiracy.

Or perhaps since this was Mulder’s point of view, he had

picked them up anyway, and in his guilt and fear they were

twice as severe as in reality.

“Mulder, the only lie here is the one that you continue to

believe.”

Had she really said it that coldly? Had her approaching

death made her blind to his feelings, or had she steeled

herself to make him see sense before it was too late?

It took him several beats to collect himself enough to

speak. “After all I’ve seen and experienced, I refuse to

believe that it’s not true.”

“Because it’s easier to believe the lie, isn’t it?”

“What the hell did that guy say to you that you believe

his story?” To believe the words of a man she had just met,

over her own partner…

“He said that the men behind this hoax, behind these lies,

gave me this disease to make you believe.”

She felt him mentally teeter, staring in shock at her

coldly upset face as her words sliced through him like a

scalpel. A machete. The rage vanished, and there was

nothing remaining to keep all his self-blame and guilt from

crippling him. She had excised from him not so much his

belief in extraterrestrials, but the one tiny hope that had

kept him functioning ever since she had been diagnosed with

the cancer: that she did not blame him and that she

believed in him.

He had been the cause of her cancer. Now he had nothing to

save her with or bargain for her cure.

No! Mulder, that’s not… Talk to him! Scully yelled at

herself, feeling like she was on the other side of a

mirror, hammering uselessly at the glass.

But the memory kept playing out, just like it had in real

life.

After the police had come to the warehouse and taken

charge of the bodies and taken the agents’ statements,

Mulder left, running on automatic pilot, and went to his

apartment. He put on a video of scientists talking about

the possibility of alien existence. He sat there, all

lights off apart from one lamp. Scully was trying to get

out of his head now, to get out of this link with him and

Chimene and run away from his pain. But she was trapped. As

the video churned away, the image went blurry. Was it

Mulder’s TV? No. He was crying.

And thinking.

**I’ve held a torch in the darkness to glance upon a truth

unknown. An act of faith begun with an ineloquent certainty

that my journey promised the chance, not just of

understanding, but of recovery. That the disappearance of

my sister 23 years ago would come to be explained. And that

the pursuit of these greater truths about the existence of

extraterrestrial life might even unite us. A belief which I

now know to be false…and uninformed to the extreme. My

folly revealed by facts which illuminate both my arrogance

and self-deception. If only the tragedy had been mine

alone, might it be more easy tonight to bring this journey

to its end.**

End? Scully could feel his thoughts and desperation, but

she could not bring herself to believe that Mulder would

actually…or had actually…

No, he must have just had a few thoughts. That was all.

After all, he turned up at her apartment a few hours later

that night, very much alive, didn’t he?

He got up and turned off the TV and wandered around the

coffee table, wiping his eyes and resting his head in his

hands. Then he looked down at his gun. He picked it up. He

checked the clip.

He thought of her, and how sick she was going to become,

how sick she looked already, and how useless and

destructive he was. Everyone was better off without him.

And Scully knew he was about to put the gun to his head.

Because of her words.

She screamed out at him.

The phone rang. They both jumped.

**It’s her.** She felt hope and dread clash in Mulder. He

wanted her to save him, but he didn’t think he could save

her. He picked up the phone. It wasn’t her. Kritschgau.

Why wasn’t it me, she thought. If Kritschgau hadn’t phoned

just then…

Mulder’s voice was more tears than tone. “Did they give

Agent Scully this disease…did they give this to her

because of me?”

xXx

Scully pulled in a huge lungful of air. She was back in

the waiting room, herself again.

But after that, she would never be the same again.

She stumbled backwards, away from Chimene, and sank down

on the nearest seat. “Oh, God.” She pressed her fist to her

mouth. Her whole body trembled. “No…”

She was vaguely aware of Chimene moving, then a cup of

water was held in front of her. Dana shook her head.

Chimene put the plastic cup on a table and sat next to her,

compassion in her expression, but giving her some space.

“I’m sorry, but it was the only way. I couldn’t just

hypnotise you into letting me help Fox Mulder. I can only

properly hypnotise those from whom I have drawn guilt, and

even then that has its limits.”

Scully stared at her. How long had Chimene been helping

him? She didn’t know if she dared ask. For years or

occasionally or recently? The ice alien incident had

happened years ago now, but perhaps he had suppressed it

all once she was cured and it had bobbed up again recently.

At least Mulder would have had someone helping him, but…

It should have been *her*, not some vampire. And she

thought she was a help to him, holding him when he wept

over Samantha’s diary, for example.

Chimene’s ‘gift’ would explain how he seemed to bounce

back so ‘well’ after all that they’d gone through each

year. His own spirit and drive would have been contributing

factors to his capacity. Though his self-recrimination and

ability to believe that everything was his fault would have

tipped the scales hard on the other side in counterpoint.

No wonder that Chimene’s gaze when they had first come

face to face reminded her of Mulder.

Dana felt all her guilt rising up out of its bonds. She

trusted Mulder with her life. Yet all of the things and

feelings she and Mulder had hidden from each other so many

times… And she had nearly caused him to kill himself.

Chimene gently placed a hand on her shoulder. “I could

take some of that from you now, as more proof and to help

you, but we might get interrupted, and time is shortening.”

Scully stared at her, still shaken.

Chimene pressed on. “Don’t become a hydra as well. He

needs you. You are so important to him and do help him.

Though you both could…” She trailed off and weighed her

next words. “There are two sides to every story — you’ve

experienced both, now, and found out things you had no

inkling of. That’s something to keep in mind for the

future. If there’s one thing I have seen; history does

repeat. Learning from it is what set the greats apart from

everyone else.”

Scully shook herself out of her misery and glanced at her

watch. She was surprised at how little time had passed.

Though if Mulder had something like that, only more

intense, playing over and over in his brain…

“Will you let me help him?” Chimene asked.

“Why do you *want* to help him?”

“I may be a mutant, and my heart may be — in a way —

immortal, but it still feels. I care what happens to

people, even if I am getting their feelings out of them to

sustain myself. I want to fix what went wrong. Plus, if you

two are going to prevent colonisation by aliens, that’s

fine with me. I have seen many fields of battle. Some with

spears and shields, others with machine guns and bombs. I

have seen plagues. I have no wish to witness what creatures

from beyond are capable of doing to this world. I have seen

glimpses. Somehow I don’t think they have much emotion.

I’d starve. Or be dissected.”

There was a pause.

“But the battle that is going on in Fox Mulder’s mind is a

battle or plague that can be won.” Chimene persisted. “I am

the cure.”

xXx

Chimene stood at one side of the bed, Scully on the other.

Chimene gave Scully a reassuring look and bent to press her

lips to Mulder’s forehead. She looked like a visiting

relative. Scully kept holding Mulder’s hand and praying

that she was doing the right thing.

Minutes seemed to tick by. Scully wanted to ask what was

going on, and how much longer, but after what had happened

in the parking lot, she didn’t dare.

Then Chimene raised herself up, her eyes full of worry and

confusion. “It’s not working.”

“What do you mean?”

“I can’t dislodge the memories or the guilt. I can’t

reduce it or put it back into the recesses of his mind or

anything.” She looked stricken. “This is beyond my

abilities. I don’t understand…” The expression of

uncertainty did not sit well on her face and the guilt

vampire did not allow it to remain there very long. She

looked sharply at Scully. “You try.”

“What?”

“You have a unique bond with him. You may be able to reach

him through that.”

“But how?”

“Do what I was doing, and try to reach your mind out to

him. You’ve felt his pain on both the inside and outside.

If you can lock into what he’s going through now, you may

be able to reach him.”

Scully stared at Mulder, then her, then back to Mulder.

“But… What *good* am I? Look at what you showed me. He

was about to kill himself. I did that to him! I drove him

to that! I haven’t been the one to help him with his pain.

You have. So if you can’t help him now, how can I?”

It was Chimene’s turn to stare. She shook her head

emphatically. “No. Dana, I’m sorry if I gave you the wrong

impression. I haven’t been ‘in the picture’ nearly as long

or as often as you’re thinking. Fox Mulder endured and

withstood so much before either of us knew he existed. He

had to carry around so many burdens. Then he met you. The

two of you have expanded each other’s lives in so many ways

and are so much to each other. Great love doesn’t only have

to bring great pain. I can’t show you or tell you about the

happy times, but he can.”

She watched Scully take a deep breath. “Dana Scully, you

have to bring him back so he can tell you himself how much

you help him. Then you will believe. And besides, I know

you will try. You don’t want to leave him like this without

trying all possibilities, no matter how slim or fanciful. I

may have ‘gifts,’ but I don’t have your gift, your

feelings, when it comes to him.”

Scully stared down Mulder’s waxen face and fingers.

xXx

She was in the clearing in the woods where the mine shaft

was. Waiting for the rescue team to arrive. Jess, Rachel’s

6-year-old friend who had led Scully to Mulder’s rescue,

was clinging to her — Mulder’s — leg. Jacob was watching

the girl.

Jess whispered to Mulder, “Jacob’s gonna send me a

picture, isn’t he? Just like with Luke. Gonna make

something bad happen. He’s going to get me for helpin’

you.”

She could hear Mulder raging at himself as he stared

bleakly at Jess. **If I hadn’t have done this ditch, if I

had watched where Jacob was leading me more closely, then

Jess wouldn’t have had to get involved. Now I’ve ruined her

life too and she’s always going to be looking over her

shoulder.**

Rachel lying in the bottom of the mine shaft for four days,

then screaming in her hospital bed.

**I missed her when I searched the woods the first day we

were in Gauley. How could I have missed her? She probably

heard me calling. I should have pushed about Jacob sooner,

more insistently.**

Mulder answering the phone in the office — the phone call

he told Scully was about his mother’s estate. But it was

the sheriff at Gauley Bridge. “I know you wanted an update

on Rachel: she’s more conscious now. But one of the breaks

was a bad one near the growth plate of the bone. That leg

might not grow at the same pace as the other. Chances

aren’t good that she’ll walk normal again.”

**I’ve ruined her life, broken up her family, couldn’t

save Sam, couldn’t save Scully — God, this hurts but I

deserve it.**

Watching Scully staring at the children in the playground

at Jacob and Rachel’s school. His angst over her

infertility, that she would not have children…

His fault.

Those memories and those thoughts and that pain and more

from those days in Gauley played again in his mind, and now

in Scully’s too.

For the first few cycles, she struggled to stay afloat, to

stay upright as the tableaus wrapped around her, squeezing

at her, wanting their pound of flesh. These were the true

vampires, not Chimene. Mulder’s view of his ‘crimes.’

“Mulder!” Scully yelled, to no reply.

Jess whispered in her ear again and she felt so horrible.

“NO! Enough!” Scully yelled. Instead of letting it buffet

her, she grabbed hold, seizing Jess by the shoulders.

“Listen to me,” she demanded, unsure if whether she was

addressing Jess or Mulder or both of them. “Jacob has been

locked away. He is going to be closely monitored. Mulder,

Jess may be 6 years old, but she has quite a spirit to her.

Enough to follow you and Jacob into the woods and come get

help for you. That spirit will prevail. I have a feeling

she’ll end up in police work and suit it fine. She’ll use

her experiences instead of letting them get to her.”

Jess stared up at her, wide-eyed and intrigued, then she

disappeared.

Rachel was screaming.

Again Scully didn’t flinch away. She went right up to the

bed. “Mulder, Rachel was in shock. She’s out of that now. I

spoke to the doctors. Once she knew for sure that she had

been rescued — thanks to you — and that her parents were

with her and Jacob was in custody… She’s stepping onto

the path to recovery. And yes, I do mean stepping. It will

be hard for the doctors to know for a long time whether or

not Rachel will have a permanent limp and just how bad that

will be, but she WILL be able to walk. Mulder, she’ll have

bad days, but we all do. And she’s alive. A limp is a small

price to pay considering the alternative. Just like me,

Mulder.” Scully looked at the playground.

“I don’t want you to look at me and just see what you

think I’ve lost, what you think I’m devastated about. You

feel so guilty, but you weren’t responsible for what

happened to me or to her. Being alive and with you —

that’s enough. We did both have some baggage on this case.

I feel guilty because I wouldn’t accept that Jacob would do

that to his sister. That was my blind spot. So I’m more

culpable than you that Rachel was down that shaft for so

long.”

She heard a “No!” It was Mulder’s voice, coming from

somewhere.

“Where are you?” she called. No answer.

Scully looked around. She was still in the clearing in the

woods. No Jess, no Rachel, no Mulder.

“Mulder?” There was no reply, but she headed for the

mine shaft. All she could see was darkness when she looked

down into it. “I’m not going to leave you in there.”

She reached in, gritting her teeth at the pain.

Mulder was lying at the bottom. His leg was jutting out

awkwardly, just like Rachel’s. Their eyes met.

She held out her hand. “Share it, Mulder. Neither of us

hiding. We can do this together.”

There was a long pause, a long unbroken look between them,

into each other’s souls.

He raised his hand.

xXx

Her eyes felt so heavy. She could smell hospital sheets.

She could also smell Mulder. She could *feel* Mulder, his

fingers entwined with hers. Not limp.

“Hmmm?” she whispered.

“It’s okay,” a voice said joyfully. Chimene.

Scully tried to open her eyes. “It’s okay, relax.” Chimene

said. “Both of you. You know, the only way to really stop a

hydra’s head from multiplying was to cauterize the stump

with fire.” Scully felt a hand briefly pat her head.

“Appropriate. Keep that in mind, huh?”

“What’s she talking about?” Mulder mumbled.

Scully raised her head in time to see the door closing.

She turned to look at Mulder. He looked exhausted and

confused, but awake and no longer locked in the grip of the

memories.

She smiled in shaky relief, not letting go of his hand.

“Just wanting to make sure that history doesn’t repeat

itself.”

xXx

Epilogue:

A few days later

Mulder’s apartment

Nearing 6 p.m.

Scully knocked on the door, then used her key. As she

expected, Mulder was sprawled out on the couch, asleep. His

abnormal readings had ceased and fortunately there had been

no lasting effects to his mind or body, just the need for a

lot of sleep and rest after being continually subjected to

that show reel in his brain. “Would rather have sat through

‘Waterworld’ again…”

Scully put a grocery bag down on the entranceway table as

quietly as she could, watching him. Her partner’s face may

not have been a study of angelic serenity like after

visiting Chimene in Gauley Bridge, but he was sleeping

peacefully enough.

She had done that. She may not have possessed Chimene’s

bizarre ability, but she had brought Mulder back.

After her hospital vigil and experiencing the links into

Mulder’s brain, Scully had been physically fine apart from

feeling exhausted, and had taken yesterday off work to

catch up on some sleep. That and then returning to work

today had kept her occupied, and she welcomed that as a

diversion from worrying over what she had witnessed. The

implications…

Her mind shied away from the warehouse and the image of

Mulder with his gun in one hand and his phone in the other,

and jumped instead to another phone call. The one she had

seen in the latest glimpse into his mind. The one from

Sheriff Sullivan. Why had Mulder lied about it to her in

the office?

Maybe the news had put him in denial mode. It had been

news that he hadn’t wanted to hear about Rachel, and

repeating it to Scully would make it all the more real at

that time. Scully sighed and kept watching her partner as

he slept.

Soon she went into to the kitchen to unload the few items

she’d bought him to make sure he started work again in the

morning on a decent breakfast, only to find that he’d

obviously been out shopping himself today.

“Fee fi fo fum, I smell the perfume of a G-wom-an!” came

Mulder’s voice.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to wake you.” She went back into the

living room. Mulder was sitting up. When he saw her, his

smile increased.

“That’s okay. I didn’t need that much sleep today anyway,

compared to yesterday. Looks like all systems are go for

tomorrow.” He raised his arms towards the ceiling, then

towards his toes, testing his ribs out again, to his

satisfaction. Any stray twinges wouldn’t stop him. “Good

day at work?”

“Got a lot done, but it was too quiet.”

He paused mid-stretch, and his tone went playful. “Hey,

you took a risk just coming in here with your key. I might

have been getting brain-sucked by Chimene again.”

“Well, somehow she got past the hospital guards and there

has been no sign of her at her house. Not that we have it

under surveillance anymore since there were really no

charges we could apply or evidence of what she was doing or

what she is. I have a feeling she won’t ‘darken your

doorstep’ again.” Chimene would probably start again

somewhere else. A practice she must have perfected over

time, aided by her family’s wealth. *She* most likely was

the family, pretending to be each successive generation,

and would have contingency plans for when something like

this happened. Scully paused as something occurred to her.

“Perhaps she met you in the parking lot on Tuesday and at

her place on Monday because she thought the risk of

interruption would be less.”

He nodded thoughtfully. “I wonder how old she really is,”

Mulder mused. “What she’s seen. Too bad I didn’t get to

talk to her.” He stood, still going through his stretches.

“I went for a walk earlier. I want to go for one again. You

interested?”

Very interested indeed, but don’t ask me to clarify in

*what*, Scully thought, trying not to let her gaze linger

on his torso as the t-shirt clung tightly with his

movements, accentuating his form. The bout of

hospitalisation had not noticeably whittled down his

physique. “I think fresh air would be a good idea. It’s

nice out. Let’s go. We can have something to eat when we

come back.”

It was nice to be getting back into their pattern of

spending more off-time together. As they walked in the park

near Mulder’s apartment block, Scully told him that Rachel

was now making good progress. It was still too early to

know for sure about a permanent limp, but there was every

chance that would not eventuate. She had read of a new

surgery where the bones could be lengthened, and she had

told Rachel’s doctors about it.

“You were right,” Mulder said, and by the look on his

face, he was recalling how she had reined in his chaos.

“I usually am.” They laughed. Then her face grew serious.

“And you were right about Jacob and what you said about my

own baggage.”

“I wish I wasn’t.”

They glanced at each other, hesitating, then backing away

from saying more. They kept walking. His left hand and her

right hand were near each other at their sides,

deliberately brushing, then they joined together. Fingers

slid into place. Even though one hand was large and the

other small, they were a perfect match.

The agents had now come to the park’s baseball facilities

and were walking past the bleachers. Scully halted and

looked at the field. A few kids had finished packing up

their gear and were leaving, grumbling that their play had

to be interrupted for dinner.

“Scully?”

She walked over to the edge of the field, tugging him into

following easily enough. “Time for that baseball lesson you

owe me, Mulder.” He stared at her. “I won it fair and

square,” she reminded him. “Unless you’re going to tell me

that you made Snap up instead of getting it from Oxford.”

“But…that was only a pretend wager. And we haven’t got a

bat or balls, unless we chase after those kids and

commandeer their gear.”

Scully slipped her hand out of his and held both her hands

out in the classic batter’s stance. “I have a bat.”

Mulder got an ‘are you sure that Chimene didn’t get to you,

too’ look on his face. “Scully, there’s nothing there.”

“Mulder, I’m holding a bat. If I, the skeptic, can believe

that I am holding a bat, then the least you could do is

humour me. I don’t think I’m holding it correctly.”

“I’m not surprised…”

“It was a pretend *bet*, so we use a pretend *bat* and

pretend balls. Means I can always hit a home run.”

“Is everything pretend?” he asked quietly, staring out

over the field, then at her.

“No. Not everything. Time to get back in the swing of

things.” She gazed at him intently. “Get over here, Mulder.”

For a time the only noises were their breathing and

laughter and mock ‘ball meets wood’ noises as Mulder kept

his arms around her and they practiced their swing. Once he

grabbed hold tightly and picked her up and whirled her

right around before setting her down again. Mulder was

showing no signs of getting tired.

It was like hitting their frustrations and barriers away.

“That jerk in the red Porsche who cut me off two weeks

ago.” Swing.

“The pasta in the FBI canteen.” Mulder started a big

swing, but Scully dragged back on it. “No,” she said, “*I*

like the pasta!”

“Hey, if we’re honouring one of your bets, can I get one

of my bets realized?”

“I suppose so… Which one?”

“Hmmmm. That needs careful consideration. Gimme time to

think.”

Scully was happy and breathless. This is what they had

needed. She moved back a bit against Mulder, enjoying being

encircled in his arms, readying herself for the next

‘pitch’. It would be so easy to just keep this playful and

light, on general terms. And to go home happy tonight,

thinking that all was rosy and fine and would continue to

be.

But she remembered what Chimene had said. And what she had

been shown.

She took a deep breath and lowered the ‘bat.’

“Scully?” came the inquiry, soft in her ear.

She hesitated. He began to take his arms away. She turned

around, putting her arms around his waist. She looked up at

him, unable to hide her fear.

“Scully, you’re scaring me here.”

Likewise. “Sorry… It’s just that… Chimene…”

Disappointment. “Is this what tonight was about?”

“No. I loved doing this. I want to keep doing it. But

first we have to talk. Something that Chimene showed me,

something from the past — it really scared me. Been making

me think. About how much we keep from each other and the

misunderstandings and…the consequences.”

“What?”

She stared at his t-shirt. “She showed me the night that

the ice alien was autopsied and stolen. From your point of

view.”

There was a pause.

She felt a shudder run through him. She looked up at him

and he down at her, and he knew that she knew his secret.

“I…” He floundered helplessly, stunned, and scanning her

face for her reaction. She kept her expression

compassionate. “I need to sit down.”

Neither of them let go of their hold as they made it to

the nearest bench, nor when they sank down onto it.

The field may have been deserted, but the partners did

have an audience of one as they sat holding on the seat.

Chimene watched, listening to them talk: the start,

stumble, then perseverance through the potential minefield

about that night, that period of their lives. Eventually,

their words brought them through to the other side,

together, carrying the burdens together instead of alone.

Much lighter ones now too. Some even destroyed.

That field led into a few others. The guilt vampire

watched the relief on Scully’s face as Mulder assured her

that she, not Chimene, had helped him after his mother’s

suicide, that Scully was the one there for him every day,

and that was the most important gift to him. Just like when

Scully had cancer and confessed to her counselor that

Mulder’s passion and drive was a great source of strength

that she drew on. She told him.

Scully raised up to press a kiss to Mulder’s forehead,

then to his cheek. Their lips met for a moment, on his

initiative and her acceptance, then they resumed their

hold. Chimene nodded in approval to herself. “Keep it up,”

she whispered, then left to find herself a new client.

THE END

My website for my X-Files fanfiction, thanks to the

wonderful Skyfox, is now at: http://tenxffic.tripod.com

THANKS TO: Laurie and the IMTP team for all their hard

work and help. Debbie, Gerry and Suzanne for their speedy

and thorough beta reading, and Suzanne again for the med

details. To Sally and Dawn for answering my questions about

“Dark Reflections” and then giving me an early look,

despite it being a busy time for them, and also for giving

their permission to continue my events on from it. Thanks

Judie and Mac too.

And double thanks to Vered, my illustrator, for putting up

with me and my snail’s pace. Upon Laurie introducing us,

Vered said, “So, what does this guilt vampire look like so

I can start work?” Me: “Um… I haven’t got that far

yet…” Next day Vered sent me a jpg file, saying that

she’d had a bit of a hunt around and this was what she

pictured. Perfect. I love what you’ve come up with and hope

to keep working with you.

DEDICATED TO: Laurie. Thanks for all the help and

support you’ve given me in the past and for this story.

(And for being the voice of logic when I told you that the

draft was under the minimum length. Just extend the MT —

of course!!)

Thoughts?

Dark Reflections–Part 2

Cover2

By Sally Bahnsen and Dawn

INFO: Written for I Made This Productions Virtual Season 8

RATING: PG-13

CLASSIFICATION: XA

KEYWORDS: MSR

SPOILERS: Mild through Je Souhaite; Continues from Dark Reflections Part 1

DISCLAIMERS: The usual. They aren’t ours, never will be,

but we can pretend, can’t we?

AUTHOR’S NOTES: At the end

FEEDBACK: Treasured, adored, and practically worshiped

SUMMARY: Mulder and Scully investigate a disturbingly

familiar case in West Virginia and discover a horrifying

secret.

Previously on I Made This Productions Virtual

Season 8…

At the invitation of Sheriff Jonas Sullivan, Mulder and

Scully travel to Gauley Bridge, West Virginia. Tim Spencer,

an old friend of Mulder’s and an agent in the Roanoke

Bureau, has recommended Sullivan call in the X-Files

division to investigate the disappearance of a little girl.

Six-year-old Rachel Marcussen vanished while in the woods

with her older brother Jacob, who claims she was abducted

by aliens. As the investigation proceeds, Scully worries

that her partner is identifying too closely with Jacob, a

child who in many ways resembles a young Fox Mulder. In

reality, however, Mulder has gradually come to believe that

Jacob is responsible for his sister’s disappearance. Though

Scully remains unconvinced, she agrees to help Mulder

persuade Beth and Sam Marcussen to have their son evaluated

by a psychiatrist. Despite Mulder’s best efforts, however,

Beth denies his request. Back at their motel, Mulder

abruptly falls violently ill, losing consciousness.

Frantic, Scully dials 911…

PROLOGUE

New River Lodge

Gauley Bridge, West Virginia

3:51 p.m.

The room presses in on her, too small and cluttered with

cheap furniture. Oprah drones on about alcohol levels and

dead teenagers, scattered applause greeting a particularly

witty remark. The air conditioner thumps and groans

heroically, though each breath she pulls into her lungs

feels heavy with moisture and smells faintly of his

shampoo. Help is on the way, she tells herself — a mantra.

She barks her shins on a spindly chair and navigates around

a small table, the laminated top chipped and peeling, to

fling open the door. Shaking fingers need three tries to

unfasten the chain lock.

Whimpering, low and strangled, pulls her back to the bed,

heart pounding in eyes and ears as well as chest. The

polyester comforter, emblazoned with gaudy yellow roses,

feels scratchy against her thighs as she drops down, one

hand reaching without conscious thought for clammy skin.

“Mulder. Mulder!”

“H…hurts, hurts, m…make…stop.”

Words garbled, unrecognizable perhaps, to anyone but her.

Restless movements, leaning into her touch one minute,

jerking away the next. Arms flailing suddenly, eyes wide

open but unseeing.

“No! Nonononono. G…get…off. S…snakes…snakes.

Sculleee!”

“Shhhh. Easy, you’re all right. There are no snakes; do

you hear me, Mulder? There are *no* snakes.”

Hair sifting through her trembling fingers, thick, soft,

damp. Dodge and capture an arm, eyes squinting against the

spill of light through an open doorway, ears attune to the

wail of sirens and the squeal of tires on asphalt.

“Scu…”

Long limbs turn rigid beneath her palms, then jerk and

spasm, out of control. Seizure.

“Ohgodohgodohgod.” A chant. A prayer.

Hurried footsteps, clatter of wheels, barked commands.

Lips automatically form words in a voice high and tight

with swallowed panic.

“Thirty-nine-year-old male, vomiting, abdominal cramps.

He’s been seizing for just under a minute. Prior to the

seizure he exhibited extreme lassitude and impaired mental

status.”

Scientific words. Objective words. Don’t think about how

pale and still he looks, now limp on the thin mattress.

Don’t flinch as the needle pierces the sensitive skin on

the back of one long-fingered hand. Don’t contemplate

phrases like “BP’s skyrocketing, 180 over 100,” and “He’s

completely unresponsive,” and DON’T look at tense, grim

faces.

“We’re taking him to Montgomery General Hospital, ETA ten

minutes.”

Fingers lock onto the uniformed arm in a bruising grip.

“I’m coming with you.”

***************************************

ACT I

Montgomery General Hospital

6:02 p.m.

“Dr. Scully?”

“How is he?”

The words, spoken at the same moment, clashed and

scrambled in midair. Suzanne Kimball, the ER doctor who had

taken over Mulder’s treatment and relegated Scully to the

waiting room with an iron hand, smiled.

“We got him in time — just. It was pretty touch and go

there for a while. Once we got his bloodwork and realized

we were dealin’ with an overdose, we administered activated

charcoal and performed a gastric lavage. BP is still high

but greatly improved. It was almost 200 over 120 by the

time he got here; we’re just plain lucky he didn’t stroke

out. We’ll keep him on nitroglycerin as a vasodilator ’til

his pressure gets back to normal, and I want him on

Dilantin for a bit to avoid any lingering seizures. Other

than that…”

“You said overdose?” Scully interrupted, brow furrowed.

“Overdose of what?”

“Ergotamine. Near as I can tell from the serum levels, he

must’ve ingested five or six tabs, and they were the

sublingual kind.”

Scully’s lips parted, and it took her a moment to find her

voice. “Ergotamine? The headache drug?”

Kimball lifted an eyebrow. “I take it you didn’t know your

partner suffers from migraines?”

Scully bit her lip, her mind working furiously. “No. No, I

didn’t.”

“The puzzlin’ thing is why he took as many as he did.

Therapeutically, you don’t want to exceed more than three

in a twenty-four hour period. Plus, he apparently

swallowed the pills, instead of lettin’ them dissolve under

his tongue. Tell you the truth, Dr. Scully — if he weren’t

who he is, I’d be wonderin’ if he OD’d on purpose.”

Scully forced herself to smile. “I can assure you that

Agent Mulder had no intention of overdosing, Dr. Kimball.

Can I see him?”

Kimball cast a brief look over her shoulder. “They were

cleanin’ him up from the lavage when I came out here. He’s

relatively stable, so I see no need for packin’ him off to

the ICU. We’ll put him in a regular room and keep close

tabs on his vitals overnight.” Her green eyes twinkled.

“But somethin’ tells me you’d rather not wait ’til he’s

settled in.”

Scully resisted the urge to cross her arms, and attempted

to keep her answering smile relaxed. “I am a doctor. Seeing

my partner a little rough around the edges isn’t going to

throw me.” She huffed softly. “Unfortunately, it’s a sight

with which I’m all too familiar.”

Kimball tipped her head toward the trauma room doors. “Go

on. You can escort him upstairs.”

“Thank you, Dr. Kimball. For everything.”

Scully felt the doctor’s eyes following her as she walked

down the wide hallway. She concentrated on keeping her

steps slow and measured, her arms swinging loosely at her

sides. She’d spied the assessing gleam in Dr. Kimball’s

gaze and knew she and Mulder would likely be fodder for

many future bull sessions in the doctor’s lounge. Her

professional mask always slipped when Mulder’s life was

endangered — a weakness even before they’d begun to

deepen their relationship. No sense adding any more

credence to the staff’s inevitable conjecture.

An older nurse with iron gray hair and a pleasant,

motherly face was tying a fresh gown around Mulder’s neck.

She smiled as she tucked a blanket around his legs.

“He’s doin’ much better. Blood pressure keeps droppin’ and

he hasn’t had a seizure for over 30 minutes.”

Scully tore her gaze from Mulder’s pale face. “Has he

regained consciousness?”

The nurse, whose nametag read ‘Doris,’ gathered up a

soiled sheet containing assorted medical detritus. “Not

exactly. Been driftin’ in and out the last five minutes or

so, but he’s not really lucid.” She shrugged. “Keeps

mumblin’ somethin’ about a skull. Might have a headache

from the high blood pressure.”

Scully pursed her lips together to hide a grin. “Scully,”

she said, letting her eyes find him and moving to the side

of the gurney. “He’s saying my name.”

Doris squinted at her a moment, then shook her head. “You

northerners sure pick interestin’ names for your kids. I’m

gonna check to see if we can take him up to his room.”

Scully barely heard her leave, absorbed by the feel of

Mulder’s limp fingers in her own. She scrutinized each of

the monitors surrounding him, reassured by the various

beeps and clicks. Something deep inside of her that had

been tightly coiled began slowly to unwind, and she leaned

one hip onto the bed to relieve abruptly weak knees.

“You have got to stop doing this to me, Mulder. My heart

can’t take it.”

She was reflecting on the double meaning of her own words

when her partner sucked in a deep breath and his fingers

twitched against her palm.

“Mulder? You awake?”

He sighed and swallowed thickly, turning his face toward

her like a flower seeking the sun. Dark eyelashes fluttered

and finally slid open.

“Scull…” His eyes slipped shut, but he wrestled them open

again, struggling to focus on her face.

“Welcome back. Thought for a while there I’d lost you.”

She’d planned a light, teasing tone, not the rough,

faltering one that caught in her throat.

Mulder licked dry lips and grimaced. “What died…in my

mouth?”

Scully laughed through the tears that flooded her eyes.

“Long story, partner. Tell you all about it after you get

some sleep.”

Mulder frowned, but his eyes were already down to slits.

“Feel strange…fuzzy. Throat hurts.”

She stroked her fingers across his forehead, then through

his hair, knowing from past experience that the action

would put him to sleep.

“Shhh. Just rest now. You’ll feel better when you wake up.”

Another, longer sigh and his lips curved ever so slightly.

“Scully. Don’t…leave…me.”

Scully leaned over and pressed her cool lips to his warm

dry ones without bothering to check for observers. “Never,

Mulder. Never.”

Montgomery General Hospital

7:37 a.m.

Squeaky wheels clattering down the hallway, voices raised

in good-natured jibing, the squelch of rubber soles on

polished linoleum, and the steady beep, beep from the heart

monitor — routine hospital bustle blending into white

noise, urging Scully’s exhausted body to remain cocooned in

sleep. Sounds now so familiar, they no longer registered in

her mind.

A low groan brought her to her senses as quickly as if

someone had doused her in ice water. Her head shot up from

its resting place buried in the soft cushion of the chair.

She covered the distance to Mulder’s bed in three quick

steps, casting an appraising glance at the assorted medical

equipment surrounding her partner. Checking, rechecking,

making sure.

The soft rustle of legs moving against sheets, testing the

boundaries of the bed. A tremor and a twitch of long

fingers partly obscured by Scully’s small hand as her thumb

swept back and forth across his palm. More mumbling,

eyelids fluttering. A long breath sucked in through pale

lips and Mulder’s eyes snapped open, only to drift to half-

mast.

“Hey, sleepyhead. It’s about time you woke up.”

“Mmmm.”

“How do you feel?”

“Like someone’s been…belly dancing…on my belly.” A small

cough broke free and he winced, eyes slamming shut.

“I’m not surprised, Mulder. You gave me quite a scare

yesterday.” Scully worked to keep her voice calm, matter of

fact.

“What…happened to me?” Mulder managed no more than a

gravelly whisper.

Scully worried her lip, eyebrows drawn together as she

smoothed the blue blanket draped across his chest. “You…

you succumbed to an overdose of Ergomar.”

“What?” Mulder turned his head, struggling to focus on her

face. “What the hell…is that?”

“Ergomar — the brand name for the drug Ergatomine — is a

drug commonly prescribed for migraine headaches. It’s

placed under the tongue and allowed to dissolve, like a

nitroglycerin tab. When your blood work-up came back last

night, it showed serum levels of five or six times the

recommended dosage.”

“Migraines? I don’t…” Mulder lifted his head, then moaned.

He pressed the hand not hooked to an I.V. to his brow,

shading his eyes and massaging his temples with thumb and

forefinger. “I think someone better tell the FDA those

pills don’t work. My head is killing me.”

Scully’s features relaxed into a brief smile before

tightening. “Mulder, this is hardly a joking matter. We…”

The words caught, lodged somewhere between her mouth and

her heart. “*I* nearly lost you.”

Mulder seemed to really *look* at her for the first time,

his forehead creasing. Scully’s eyes cut away to stare out

the window, one hand self-consciously straightening her

rumpled blouse and tousled hair. She knew what he was

seeing — dark circles under her eyes and lines of fatigue

around her mouth, skin too pale and psyche exposed and

fragile. She hated feeling this way, almost as much as she

hated him witnessing it.

Woozy as he was, Mulder apparently sensed her discomfort.

He tugged her hand up to his lips, pressing a kiss to her

knuckles. “Sorry,” he murmured, intense green eyes

capturing her own. He sighed. “How, Scully? I’m not on any

medication. I stopped taking…ibuprofen for my ribs…

nearly a week ago.”

“I don’t know, Mulder. It doesn’t make any sense. What do

you remember after we left the Marcussens’?”

He licked dry lips, squinting a bit as he searched his

memory. “I…back at the hotel, I remember being frustrated,

angry.” He threw his partner an apologetic look. “Then, I

started feeling…strange. I don’t know, tired, I guess…and

nauseous. I remember stumbling into the bathroom…throwing

up my toenails. After that…it’s pretty much a blur.”

“And you didn’t take ANY medication? Did you have anything

to eat or drink?” Scully recognized that she’d begun to

sound like she was interrogating him, tried to ease off.

She felt as if she was grasping at straws, and she didn’t

like it.

“Nothing, Scully. I had lunch with you, then coffee at the

Marcussens’…” His voice trailed off and his eyes turned

vague and out of focus.

“Mulder?” Scully’s spoke his name sharply, concerned he

might be losing consciousness.

“The coffee, Scully. It must have been in the coffee.”

Scully’s jaw dropped and for a long moment she couldn’t

find her voice. “The *coffee*? Mulder, I drank the coffee

too, and I’m fine.” She spread her arms out as if to say

“look at me.”

“Scully, how fast would that drug have hit?”

She inhaled deeply, then blew a long breath out her nose,

obviously struggling against irritation. “Considering the

levels in your bloodstream I’d say peak of action would

occur about an hour and a half after ingestion.”

Mulder scrubbed his eyes with shaky fingers. “Lunch would

be…too long. I’d have been sick…when we talked to Beth.

It’s the coffee, Scully. Has to be.”

Scully was frowning, already shaking her head in denial,

when she abruptly froze.

“Scully? What is it?”

She stared at him as if unable to believe her own words.

“Sugar. You were the only one of us to use sugar in your

coffee. Beth Marcussen knew that. And Mulder, caffeine

enhances the absorption of ergatomine.”

Mulder clenched his teeth. “Not Beth. Jacob.”

Scully went very still. “*Jacob*? Do you realize what

you’re saying, Mulder? You’re suggesting that an 11-

year-old child tried to poison you.”

“It’s not the first time we’ve seen such a thing –

remember the Eves? He *knows*, Scully. He…he knows I think

he’s lying, and that I suspect he’s responsible for

Rachel’s disappearance. It all makes sense.”

“Makes sense?” Scully’s voice was high, incredulous. “How

can it make sense? The Eves were genetically manipulated,

prone to insanity. Jacob is a normal little boy!”

She couldn’t believe it. *Wouldn’t* believe it. But images

scrolled relentlessly through her mind.

*Jacob sitting at the table in his room, big, brown eyes

shiny with tears — then coolly asking his mother for a

puppy.*

*Kathy Fergus proudly explaining how Jacob would conduct

his own research on the Internet.*

*Jacob at that same table, meticulously crushing five or

six little pills, then mixing them into the sugar bowl when

his mother turned her back.*

*Mulder doubled up in agony; disoriented one moment,

comatose the next.*

*Oh God, it can’t be. He’s just a child.*

“He’s a little boy…with big problems, Scully.”

She pressed the back of one hand to her lips. “There must

be another explanation.”

“Just…just hear me out. I didn’t tell you this before…but…

when I found those magazines in Jacob’s room, I was sure I

heard someone in the hallway. And I think he was

eavesdropping when we asked Beth about the time when Rachel

was lost in the woods. If he realized I was onto him…if he

felt threatened, desperate…”

Scully stared bleakly at him. “You’re certain of this,

aren’t you?”

“Scully, nothing about his story checks out. No heat

damage to the treeline. No power outage. No other reports

of strange lights in the sky. And have you asked yourself

why a purportedly timid little girl, afraid of her own

shadow, would chase a spaceship into the woods at night?”

Mulder’s words began to slur, his eyes glassy. “I’m telling

you, Scully, it’s him. It’s Jacob.”

He fidgeted, pushing at the blanket. Scully took in the

obvious signs of exhaustion that he valiantly tried to

suppress.

“Shhh.” She stilled his restless fingers with one hand and

placed the other on his brow. “You need to rest, Mulder.

Your body took a beating last night.”

“No…no, Scully. We have to find Rachel. We don’t know

she’s dead, she could be trapped somewhere…injured. Every

day that passes…makes it less likely she’ll be found

alive.

I can’t just lay here…do nothing.” His eyes were a

treacherous contradiction to his words, persistently

sliding shut.

Scully traced her fingers across the furrowed skin of his

forehead, brushing them down along the shadowed outline of

his jaw. “Yes, you will rest. Your body needs time to

recover.”

In spite of himself, Mulder slumped bonelessly into the

pillows, her words enveloping him like a feather quilt.

Though his eyes slid shut, he doggedly continued to fight

sleep. “Luke…want to talk to Luke. He…he knows

something. Should have seen…look on his face…I

mentioned Jacob. Talk to him, Scully. He…he knows

something.”

“It’s all right, Mulder.” She continued to caress his cheek.

“Something…something else. Beth…she said…can’t

think…I know she said… Why can’t I think straight?”

“It’s the Dilantin, Mulder. Don’t fight it, you need to

sleep. I’ll take care of everything, okay? I’m going to go

back to the motel for a shower, and then I’ll go talk to

Luke.”

Scully leaned over, her kisses following the path of her

fingers before lingering on his lips. “I’ll be back soon.”

“Mmm…’kay. Talk…Luke.”

Scully adjusted the blanket and checked the monitors,

granting herself one last look at his face, smoothed by

slumber. A yawn struggled to break free but she fought

back, rolling tight shoulders and kneading the base of her

neck.

“Wonder what you’d say if you knew how much I’d like to

crawl into that bed with you, Mulder?” she muttered, lips

curving in a wry grin. She shook her head, chuffing a soft

laugh as she headed for the door. “Never mind. I already

know.”

Miller Residence

9:06 a.m.

Scully turned off the ignition and sighed, letting her

head drop onto the seatback with a soft thump. She was

currently suffering from what she privately called “PMS” —

post Mulder syndrome. PMS was a condition that occurred

immediately after one of her partner’s near death

experiences. The rush of adrenaline tapped out, eyes

bloodshot and gritty from sleep deprivation, mind numbed

with overwhelming relief. Raleigh, North Carolina; Dead

Horse, Alaska; a makeshift O.R. hidden in the bowels of the

DoD… Gunshot wounds, alien retroviruses, experimental

brain surgery — not to mention snakes and mutant tobacco

beetles. Too many hours spent in cheap plastic chairs,

drinking horrible coffee and praying to a God whose

existence she sometimes doubted. Mulder had more lives than

a cat, but luck inevitably ran out.

Was it any wonder she occasionally dreamed about stopping

the car?

Children’s voices drifted through her open window. Scully

blinked, abruptly aware that she’d been staring sightlessly

at a baseball game being played in a wide cul de sac at the

end of the street. Saturday morning, and it looked as if

most of the neighborhood kids had turned out, split evenly

between the two teams. Scully spotted Jacob immediately,

standing beside a makeshift home plate, a bat cocked over

his right shoulder. The pitcher, a towheaded boy in a

ripped Sammy Sosa jersey, cranked his arm in a wide circle

before firing a perfect toss. Jacob’s swing, though in good

form, came a little too late.

“Strike three! You’re out, Jacob!”

Several outfielders performed a gleeful jig and headed in.

Even from a distance, Scully could see Jacob’s face go

blank and very still. He pulled the bat back to his

shoulder and crouched forward.

“That was way outta the strike zone. Go again.”

The dancers froze, and the pitcher’s blond head jerked up

in obvious surprise. His fingers tightened around the

baseball, and he slowly shook his head.

“You was out, fair and square, Jacob Marcussen.” The boy

was trying for outrage, but only managed to sound anxious.

Jacob shook his head slowly. “An’ I say you missed it by a

mile, Luke. Pitch it again.”

Luke turned, gaze roaming from child to child, searching

for a show of support. What he found, however, were

shuffling feet and evasive eyes. Swinging back around to

face Jacob, he squared his shoulders and tipped his chin up

defiantly.

“It was good. An’ you’re out.”

Jacob pinned him with a long, intent stare, then dropped

his bat to the asphalt with a clatter. He sauntered slowly

over until he was nose to nose with Luke, who reflexively

backed up a step.

“I’d think real hard about that, Luke. Or else maybe…” He

leaned in close, and his voice sank to a level too low for

Scully to make out the words.

The effect on Luke was electrical. He lurched backward,

his feet tangling together until he nearly fell. Catching

himself, he spun on his heel and took off between the

houses at a run. Scully glimpsed a look of smug triumph on

Jacob’s face before he jogged back to home plate and

scooped up the bat.

“Who’s pitchin’? Guess Luke doesn’t want to play anymore.”

Scully shook off her stunned immobility and slipped out of

the car, striding rapidly around the side of the house

where she’d seen Luke disappear. The other children’s

voices faded, and she could hear the snapping of twigs, as

if Luke had headed into the woods.

“Luke? Luke, wait!” she called, breaking into a trot.

By the time she reached the backyard, Luke was nowhere in

sight. She slid to a halt, panting a little as she surveyed

the wall of trees and foliage.

“He’s goin’ to his hideout. Nobody knows where it is.”

The soft drawl at her elbow startled a gasp from Scully.

She looked down at a little girl of no more than six, her

curly blonde hair drawn into pigtails and tied with pink

bows.

“Hello.” Scully dropped to a crouch so that she was at eye

level with the child. “My name is Dana. I work for the

FBI.” She held out her badge.

“I’m Jessica, but folks call me Jess,” the little girl

replied, studying her cautiously. “Are you looking for

Rachel too, like that boy FBI agent?”

Scully squashed the urge to smile, nodding instead.

“That’s right. That’s my partner, Agent Mulder.”

Jess screwed up her face in puzzlement. “Why was you

callin’ for Luke? He done somethin’ bad?”

“No, not at all. I just wanted to ask him a few questions.

Do you think he’ll come home soon?”

Jess shook her head. “Don’t think so. Not after…” She

faltered, eyes darting nervously away from Scully.

“Sometimes he’s gone for hours.”

“Jess?” Scully tried to keep her tone relaxed, her face

open and friendly. “Can I ask you a few questions?”

The little girl looked at her solemnly for a moment, then

shrugged. Taking it as permission, Scully carefully stepped

into the minefield, mentally holding her breath.

“Agent Mulder told me that you and Rachel are best

friends; is that right?” Scully rewarded the nod with a

smile. “What about Luke and Jacob? Are they good friends?”

Rachel’s eyes widened to the size of blue saucers, and

Scully could see her debate the merits of fight versus

flight. She patiently waited, enduring the little girl’s

suspicious scrutiny, and was finally rewarded.

“No. Jacob don’t have friends.”

Not betraying her feelings of excitement and revulsion was

hard. Scully bobbed her head thoughtfully. “Why do you

think Jacob doesn’t have any friends? He was playing

baseball with everyone just now.”

Jess’s gaze skipped nervously around, as if checking for

observers, before she leaned in closer to Scully. “We let

him play, ’cause we’re too scared not to. You don’t wanna

get Jacob mad at ya.”

Scully pretended to consider this, looking puzzled. “Why?

What happens when Jacob gets mad at you?”

Jess wrapped her arms tightly around her small body. “Bad

things.”

Scully licked her lips. “Jess, I’m going to ask you a very

important question. But first, I’m going to promise you

that whatever you tell me will stay between you, Agent

Mulder, and me. Okay?”

“Okaaay.”

“Do you remember when Luke fell off his bike and couldn’t

be in the school play?” Jess stared, then nodded. “What

really happened, Jess? Was it just an accident?”

“Jacob wanted Luke’s part real bad,” Jess said, her voice

whisper-soft. “He told Luke to quit, but Luke wouldn’t do

it. Jacob got real, real mad and he told Luke he better

quit the play or he’d make Luke sorry.”

Jess paused, eyes flitting about the yard once again.

“Go on,” Scully urged gently. “You’re doing fine, Jess.”

“Luke likes to go bikin’ down Jimson’s Gap — that’s a

dirt road that comes down the mountain across town. One

day, a little while after Jacob said those things, Luke was

ridin’ down the hill and the front wheel of his bike just

come clean off. He flipped right over the handlebars —

hurt his head and broke his leg real bad. The doctor had to

operate, and he was in the hospital a long time.” Jess

snuffled, swiping at teary eyes with the back of her hand.

“That must have been scary,” Scully said gently, giving

the little girl’s arm a sympathetic squeeze. “For Luke, and

for you.”

“Jacob done it!” Jess blurted, her face flushed with anger

and tears. “He messed with Luke’s bike so the wheel would

fall off! He hurt my brother on purpose so he could be in

the play ‘stead of Luke!”

Scully kept her hand on Jessica’s arm. “Sweetheart, I

understand that Jacob threatened Luke. But how can you be

sure he tampered with Luke’s bike?”

Jessica’s face looked pinched and old beyond her years.

“Jacob came over to visit Luke when he got home from the

hospital. He gave him an envelope and told him not to let

Mamma or Daddy see it if he knew what was good for him.

There was a picture inside — a drawin’ of Jacob flyin’ off

his bike and landin’ on his head. And there was a screw.”

Scully couldn’t stop the grimace, but she reassembled her

poker face as quickly as possible. “A screw…from Luke’s

bike?”

Jess nodded gravely. “Jacob don’t have friends, Dana. But

he sure don’t have enemies, either.”

Scully swallowed hard. “Do you think Luke would talk to me

about the accident? Maybe tell me the whole story?”

The little girl shook her head vehemently. “No ma’am. Luke

made me swear never to tell anyone; he’d be real mad if he

knew I talked to you.”

“Jess, you’ve been very helpful. But I have to ask you

just one more question, even though it’s a tough one. Do

you think Jacob had anything to do with Rachel’s

disappearance?”

Jess flinched, her reply almost inaudible. “If he set his

mind to it, I think Jacob could make anyone disappear.”

She wriggled out of Scully’s grasp and ran.

Montgomery General Hospital

10:32 a.m.

Jackson Arnette, the doctor who had assumed responsibility

for Mulder’s care once he’d been shipped up to the second

floor, was leaning against the nurses’ station when Scully

stepped off the elevator. She altered her trajectory,

aiming for the physician instead of her partner’s room. The

tap of her heels caught Arnette’s attention, and he quickly

scribbled an instruction on the chart in his hands, before

setting it aside and offering her a smile.

“Well hello, Dr. Scully. Stoppin’ by to check up on that

partner of yours?”

“Agent Mulder doesn’t ‘do’ hospitals very well,” Scully

said, her own lips curving. “I’ve found it’s in the best

interest of all concerned if I keep a close eye on him.”

Arnette was easily as tall as Mulder, with the same, rangy

build. He wore his dark hair long, so that it brushed the

collar of his white dress shirt, and his deep blue eyes

sparkled with warmth and good humor. All in all, a very

nice package, Scully admitted, trying hard not to blush

under his disconcertingly intense gaze, and feeling vaguely

disloyal for even entertaining the thought.

*Face it, Dana, you’re not dead*

Funny how the little voice in her head always sounded like

Melissa.

Arnette grinned. “I don’t think he’s been awake long

enough to be much trouble. According to Cassie — that’s his

nurse — he woke up just long enough to eat a piece of toast

and then fell right back to sleep. He was still out cold

when I checked on him a few minutes ago.”

“You said you’d check his bloodwork again this morning.

Did you get the results?”

The doctor folded his arms and leaned back against the

counter. “Everything looks good, real good. Serum levels of

the ergotamine are so low they’re barely detectable, and

his BP’s back to normal. I’ve started to ease him off the

Dilantin, and if all goes well, I’ll release him first

thing tomorrow mornin’.”

“That’s wonderful news. Thank you for everything, Dr.

Arnette.” Scully felt a slightly goofy grin spread across

her face, discrediting her cool, professional response.

Evidently Arnette felt it, too. Something behind his eyes

shifted, and his gaze, though still warm, held a hint of

disappointment. “Just doin’ my job. You’d best warn your

partner about the dangers of exceedin’ recommended dosage

of a prescription, though. He’s just plain lucky he’s not

pushin’ up daisies.”

*Way to rain on my parade* Scully thought ruefully.

“Believe me, Dr. Arnette,” she said aloud, turning back

toward Mulder’s room. “Agent Mulder is painfully aware of

the danger.”

She pushed the door open just in time to catch Mulder with

one bare foot on the linoleum and a wide-eyed, guilty

expression on his face.

“Hey, Scully. You look a lot better; that shower must have

agreed with you.” Though his diction was clear, his voice

remained rough and raspy.

Scully crossed her arms and pinned him with a steely

glare. “Nice try, Mulder, but I’m still going to say it.”

“‘It’?”

“What in the hell are you doing out of bed?”

Apparently deciding on a “best defense is a strong

offense” approach, Mulder thrust out his bottom lip and

narrowed his eyes. “Nature calls, Scully. I was just headed

to the little patient’s room.”

She huffed in exasperation and stalked over to the bed.

“Mulder, you’re still weak and likely to be lightheaded

from the drugs. You shouldn’t be attempting that without

help.”

Mulder waggled his eyebrows, giving her his best

lascivious look. “Ooh, Scully. Is that an offer?”

Scully raised an eyebrow, her gaze deliberately wandering

up and down his form. “You’re in no shape to handle what

I’ve got to offer, monster boy.”

“You know how I love it when you talk dirty.” Mulder slid

off the mattress onto both feet, swaying precariously.

Scully’s hand shot out reflexively to steady him, but

after a moment he shrugged it off and shuffled slowly

toward the bathroom. A poorly stifled snicker, erupting

into a snort, caused him to glance over his shoulder. The

hand pressed to Scully’s lips couldn’t hide the mirth in

her eyes.

“Nice view.”

Muttering under his breath, Mulder reached around to pull

the hospital gown together before proceeding. He

disappeared into the bathroom, but left the door ajar.

“Did Luke talk to you?”

Scully sank into the bedside chair, smothering a yawn with

the back of her hand. Though she desperately needed a

caffeine fix, she’d been unable to bring herself to consume

a cup of coffee — normally a crucial component of her

morning routine.

“No. But his little sister did.”

“Jessica?”

Mulder’s path back to the bed zigzagged a bit erratically,

and he didn’t bother to suppress a deep sigh as he settled

back into the pillows. He let his head loll to the right so

that he could see her face.

“Tell me everything, Scully.”

She did. She described the baseball game, Luke’s abrupt

flight, and Jessica’s reluctant acquiescence to discussing

Jacob. Mulder listened raptly, only interrupting once or

twice to ask a question. When Scully finally finished

speaking, he continued to study her, tugging his lip

between thumb and index finger.

“You believe now…don’t you?” His eyes held neither triumph

nor rebuke.

“I don’t want to, Mulder…” Her voice trailed off, and she

gave a slight shake of her head before meeting his gaze.

“But, God help me, I do.”

“I’m sorry, Scully.”

Her sleepless night bubbled to the surface, and Scully

couldn’t quite keep the snappish tone from her voice. “Why

are you sorry? You were right all along.” She shoved a lock

of hair angrily behind her ear. “I just don’t understand,

Mulder. What turns a child into a monster? If he’d been

abused, mistreated, maybe I could make some sense of all

this. But Jacob is from a good home with two loving

parents. I see nothing in his background to…”

Mulder bolted upright, only to grimace and cradle his

head. He absently pushed Scully’s restraining hand off his

shoulder, motioning for her to sit down.

“Give me a minute, give me a minute,” he muttered, lifting

his head to stare vacantly at the open door. “That’s it!

That’s what I was trying to remember. Yesterday afternoon,

when we were talking to Beth, she made a remark… ‘No

reason

to think history would repeat itself’ — that’s what she

said.” Mulder made a face. “I wanted to ask her what she

meant by that, but she insisted on getting us coffee.”

Scully frowned. “What do you *think* she meant?”

He sucked his lower lip into his mouth, leaning back to

stare pensively at a crack in the ceiling. “Bear with me

for a minute, all right, Scully? I started forming a theory

back when I was at Oxford, and what I saw during my time in

the VCU seemed to support it. True sociopaths — which is

what most serial killers are, and what I believe Jacob to

be — lack the ability to distinguish right from wrong.

They operate solely in their own best interests; they’re

completely egocentric. Any methods employed to satisfy

their own needs and desires are therefore acceptable, even

justified.”

“Like making your little sister disappear so that you can

have a puppy,” Scully murmured.

“A puppy, your parents’ undivided love and attention,

control of the television remote…”

Scully made a small sound of distress in the back of her

throat, and he sent her an apologetic look before

continuing.

“Profiling serial killers, crawling into their heads, I

became intrigued by the very question you just articulated

— why does one abused child turn into a monster, and

another, an upstanding member of his community? And what

about the ones from good homes, like the boys I told you

about? What happened to leave them…broken beyond repair?”

“You said you had a theory.”

Mulder flashed her an impudent grin. “Seven years, Scully.

You should know by now, I always have a theory.”

His banter drove back the darkness surrounding her heart.

Scully arched an eyebrow and pursed her lips. “Sorry,

partner, but you’ll have to make do without the slideshow.”

He pouted briefly before his eyes turned hazy with

concentration. “As I researched the criminals I profiled,

dug into their backgrounds, a pattern began to emerge. In

every case, somewhere in the suspect’s family tree there

were other instances of sociopathic behavior. For the less

serious offenses — armed robbery, rape, assault — the

trait would show up on one side of the family, either through

the mother or the father. But in the truly horrific criminals —

the serial murderers, mutilators, torturers — the trait

expressed itself on both sides.”

Scully stared at him, her mind working furiously to

process his words. “Mulder, are you suggesting that

sociopathy is a genotype? That a child can inherit the

compulsion to kill the same way he inherits his father’s

dark hair or his mother’s dimples?”

“Yes.”

Scully blew out a long gust of air and shook her head.

“You never cease to amaze me.”

“Is that your way of saying I’m certifiable, or that you

think I’m on to something?”

“I have to choose one or the other?” She chuckled at his

wounded expression, then sobered. “Actually, from a

genetics standpoint, I suppose it makes sense. If

sociopathy was linked to a recessive gene — like blond

hair or blue eyes — then it could conceivably be carried

but not expressed — or expressed to a lesser degree. Only

the contribution of a gene from each parent would result in

the complete manifestation of the phenotype, of the

behavior.”

“You’re validating my theory? Scully, I just got very

turned on.” Mulder’s voice dropped and he leered at her

shamelessly.

“Don’t get too excited, Ace. A theory is all it is, and an

unsubstantiated one at that. I take it that you think

Beth’s comment about history repeating itself means there

are some proverbial skeletons in the family closet?”

“I think without concrete evidence it’s going to be nearly

impossible to convince anyone that Jacob Marcussen could be

a killer. Maybe unearthing a few skeletons will give us the

ammunition necessary to convince Beth and Sam to allow a

psychiatrist to evaluate their son.”

Scully slowly shook her head. “I really don’t think Beth

will…”

“I don’t either. But as the esteemed Sheriff Sullivan so

eloquently put it, this is a small town, Scully. Everyone

knows everyone else’s business — probably for generations.

And we should be able to track down newspaper articles and

police reports to give us what we’re looking for.”

“Don’t even think about it, Mulder. Less than eighteen

hours ago, you were at death’s door. You are not leaving

this hospital before Dr. Arnette releases you in the

morning.”

“I’m *fine*, Scully. There’s no reason I can’t…”

“Wrong. The reason is that I will shoot you, and you know

I don’t miss.” She softened at his obvious frustration.

“I’ll track down Sheriff Sullivan to see if he’s got a

story to tell. Hopefully he can also point me to a decent

library where I can search old newspapers. You should be

grateful to be spared that ordeal, Mulder; you know those

microfilm readers make you nauseous.”

Mulder opened his mouth to argue, then got a crafty gleam

in his eye. “I’ll be a good little patient, Scully. IF you

leave me your laptop.”

Scully’s eyes narrowed. “I don’t know. You’re supposed to

be resting.”

“I won’t leave this bed! I can log on and conduct my own

research without setting foot outside this hospital room.”

He tried to make his voice coaxing, but somehow it just

sounded desperate.

Scully heaved the sigh of a martyr. “Fine. It’s in the

car; I’ll bring it up. But I’m warning you, Mulder…”

She watched him exchange the pleading look for wide-

eyed innocence, holding up his right hand with just the

first two fingers extended. “I promise, Scully. Scout’s

honor.”

“You were an Indian Guide, not a Boy Scout, remember?” she

said dryly, standing up.

“Yeah. So?”

“Mulder, if being partnered with you has taught me one

thing, it’s to never leave a loophole. You’ll just use it

to hang yourself.”

The expression on his face entertained her all the way

down to the car.

*************************************

ACT II

Gauley Bridge Sheriff’s Office

12:52 p.m.

“How is Agent Mulder?” Sheriff Sullivan leaned back in

his chair, chewing on the end of a pencil, eyebrows

creeping together like two furry caterpillars as he

expressed his concern for the FBI agent.

“He’s feeling much better, thank you, Sheriff. If he

continues improving at this rate the doctor expects to

release him from the hospital tomorrow.”

“My cousin’s wife suffers from migraines. Terrible thing,

I’ve seen her almost weepin’ with the pain. I can

understand how a person might accidentally take too many of

those pills in a moment of desperation.” Sullivan shook his

head sympathetically.

Scully’s teeth clamped onto her bottom lip and she counted

silently to fight off the growing anger bubbling up inside

her. She couldn’t quell the need to jump to Mulder’s

defense and explain in no uncertain terms that he was not

responsible for his current predicament. She tamped down

her irritation and opted instead for a less emotional

response.

“Agent Mulder doesn’t suffer from migraines, and he didn’t

take an overdose of Ergomar, accidentally or otherwise.

Someone gave it to him without his knowledge. He’s lucky…”

“Whoa, whoa, hang on there, Agent Scully! Just what are

you implying?” Sheriff Sullivan brought his body forward

and leaned his arms on the desk, the abused pencil returned

none too gently to its former resting place — an old,

chipped coffee cup crammed with an assortment of pens and

pencils, all bearing similar battle scars from time spent

jammed between Sullivan’s teeth.

“I’m not implying anything; I am stating a fact. Agent

Mulder was poisoned yesterday afternoon. Deliberately.

Whoever did it had every intention of killing him.”

“Now, who the hell would want to do that?” The sheriff

blustered, practically spitting the words at Scully.

“We’re still investigating. Agent Mulder’s symptoms came

on not long after we were at the Marcussens’, interviewing

Beth…”

“I’m trustin’ that what I’m hearin’ here has nothing to do

with you accusing Beth Marcussen of poisonin’ Agent Mulder.

Like I told you and your partner when you first came here,

the Marcussens are fine, upstanding people. I’d stake my

career on the fact that they’ve played no part in Rachel’s

disappearance. Those poor folks…”

“Sheriff Sullivan, I’m not accusing Beth of hurting Agent

Mulder. I’m simply telling you that we were at her home

before he became ill. Which brings me to the point of my

visit here…”

“Well, all right, just as long as you understand that I

won’t be listenin’ to anyone bad-mouthing the Marcussens.”

He swiped another pencil from the cup and shoved it between

his teeth, clamping down viciously.

Hmm. Scully did a quick mental backtrack. She was

beginning to wonder if Sullivan was the right person to

provide the kind of information she sought. The man was

certainly defensive as far as Beth and Sam were concerned.

How far could she push him before he flatly refused to

talk? She abruptly decided to go for broke. What the heck —

between them, she and Mulder had managed to antagonize most

of the local law enforcement from coast to coast. One more

time wouldn’t make much difference, and right now Rachel

Marcussen was more important than an overly sensitive

sheriff.

“I’m not here to ‘bad-mouth’ anyone. I’m here, just like

you, to find a little girl. Now as I was saying, yesterday

Agent Mulder and I went to speak with Beth, hoping to

convince her to let us have Jacob evaluated by a

psychologist. The Bureau has one on staff who specializes

in pediatric trauma.”

clip_image001

“And why would you be wanting to do that?” The pencil

left his mouth and now substituted for a drumstick, tapping

an erratic beat on the desktop.

“Sheriff Sullivan, Jacob obviously didn’t see a spaceship

the other night. He’s compensating for his own fear

by inventing a story about aliens abducting his sister. It’s

a coping mechanism, but if he could talk to a professional

about his experience, he might open up and remember

what really happened.”

Scully knew her explanation contained only half the

truth, padding its razor-sharp corners. Fortunately,

it satisfied Sullivan.

“I see.” Tap, tap, tap. “Well, yeah, you’ve got a point,

Agent Scully. I take it Beth didn’t agree, though?”

“She was not entirely receptive to the idea. The idea of

Jacob seeing a psychiatrist seemed to upset her, and she

said something that left both Agent Mulder and me a little

puzzled. Her exact words were, ‘no reason to think history

would repeat itself.’ What do you suppose she met by that?”

Scully sat back in her chair, watching Sullivan closely as

the words sank in.

The pencil drum solo abruptly ceased.

The sheriff sucked in his bottom lip and gave it a workout

with his teeth. Scully wondered idly if he’d forgotten the

pencil was on the desk and not in his mouth.

“Sheriff?” she prompted.

More tapping.

“I heard you, Agent Scully. I’m just decidin’ whether I

should allow this conversation to go any further. I get

the distinct impression that you’re fishin’ for something

that’s going to implicate Beth in what’s happened to

Rachel.” His eyes narrowed, bushy brows all but obscuring

the shrewd glint.

This was too much. Exhausted, emotions rubbed raw by

Mulder’s brush with death, deeply troubled by evidence that

indicated Rachel Marcussen might have been murdered by her

own brother — it all came crashing down around her.

“Sheriff Sullivan, I am not the enemy here. Agent Mulder

and I came to Gauley Bridge at *your* invitation. We

promised to help you find out what happened to Rachel

Marcussen, and Agent Mulder nearly died last night while

trying to do so. That little girl is still missing, and

you and I both know that every tick of the clock decreases

her chances for survival. Now, if you are more concerned

about Sam and Beth’s reputations than you are about their

daughter’s life, I suggest that you handle this case any

way you see fit. I’ll arrange a flight back to D.C. for

Agent Mulder and myself as soon as he is released from the

hospital. You can reassure the Marcussens that their good

name is still intact while you’re explaining why Rachel

hasn’t been found.” Scully gathered her things and stood,

fighting to hang onto the shreds of her self-control.

The pencil slipped from Sullivan’s fingers, rolled across

the desk and landed on the floor.

*Thank God* Scully thought.

“Agent Scully.” The words seemed to fumble around in his

mouth before he could bring himself to say them. “You’re

right; I’ve been acting like an ass. I guess I’m a bit

territorial when it comes to Gauley Bridge. I *am* the law

in this town, and I take my job seriously. I told you

before, in a small town, everyone knows everyone else’s

business. Good and bad. I was just tryin’ to protect Sam,

Beth, and Jacob from any more pain. Guess I didn’t go

about it the right way. Please accept my apology.”

Scully closed her eyes, dropping her head until her chin

rested on her chest. God, she was so tired. But her

intention had never been to leave, just to force the

Sheriff into some positive action.

“I’m sorry too. It’s been a long couple of days.” She

offered Sullivan a small smile. “Now, if you don’t mind,

I’d appreciate any insight you may have into what exactly

Beth meant.” Scully resumed her seat.

“I’m not sure how much help I can be. What little I know

is mostly hearsay. Somethin’ happened a long time ago in

Beth’s family. She doesn’t like to talk about it, and I’ve

never been one to pry. What’s past is past; no need to keep

reliving it. We all got family members we’d rather not

claim as one of our own. No sense thinkin’ one bad apple

is gonna spoil the whole barrel.”

Scully bit back the urge to recite Mulder’s recessive gene

theory, preferring instead to hold her tongue and let

Sheriff Sullivan continue.

“What I do know, is that it has something to do with

Beth’s grandmother. Way I heard it, she murdered a member

of her own family, and they locked her away in some

psychiatric institution. I believe she remained there until

she died a few years back.” He shrugged, sliding his hand

along his jawline, searching his mind for more information.

“I believe most of the investigation took place in

Charleston. If you want details, I can give you the name of

a buddy of mine. He’s the station clerk at the Charleston

PD. Just mention my name, and I’m sure he’ll be willin’ to

help you out, point you in the right direction.”

Sullivan pulled a piece of paper from under the coffee cup

holding the masticated pencils, selected a pen, and

scribbled down a name. He reached across and handed it to

Scully.

“Ask for Amos Page.”

Scully took the paper and ran her eyes over it before

folding and slipping it into her pocket.

“Thank you. I appreciate your feelings in this matter,

Sheriff. Please believe me when I say that our only

intentions are to do whatever is necessary to bring Rachel

home.” She held out her hand.

“You’re welcome, Agent Scully. I just don’t want to see

this end badly.” He shook Scully’s hand, then stooped to

pick up the fallen pencil, tossing it on his desk.

“Neither do we.”

Outside Sullivan’s office, Scully took a moment to stretch

tight muscles. Turning her face toward the warm sunshine,

she tipped her head from side to side, working the kinks

from her neck, sighing at a particularly loud and

satisfying crack.

Coffee. She could really use a cup of coffee. Her need

for caffeine outweighed her previous reluctance, and now

she found herself searching for a diner so she could grab a

cup before she hit the road.

Twenty minutes and one cup of coffee later, Scully’s car

was winding along highway 60 towards Charleston. She

balanced her cell phone against the steering wheel with one

hand while she punched in the hospital number with the

other. As she waited for someone to pick up, she wondered

if Mulder had found anything worthwhile on the Internet.

Montgomery General Hospital

1:36 p.m.

The high pitched trilling snapped him awake, blinking and

disoriented. Mulder ground the heel of one hand into sleep-

gritty eyes, fumbling for the phone with the other.

“H’lo?”

A brief silence, then Scully’s voice, low and amused. “I

woke you up.”

Mulder squirmed to a more upright position, noting that

someone had shutdown the laptop and reconnected the phone

line. He forced heavy eyes wide open, hating the thick,

sludgy feeling to his thoughts.

“What makes you say that?”

The overt affection in her reply warmed him, even as her

words irritated him. “Well, you only answer the phone by

saying ‘hello’ if you’re half asleep.” Another pause for

effect. “And there’s the fact that more than ten seconds

have passed without you asking if I’ve learned anything

significant.”

“The nurse slipped me a Mickey after lunch,” he whined,

running his tongue around the inside of his mouth with a

grimace. “Thought you said Arnette was taking me off that

stuff.”

“I said he was tapering off the Dilantin, Mulder, not

eliminating it altogether. You are supposed to be resting,

after all.”

“So, did you find out anything significant?”

“Maybe.”

“*Maybe*?”

“Well, after a little…persuasion, Sheriff Sullivan

admitted to hearing about some kind of incident involving

Beth’s grandmother. The family lived in a suburb of

Charleston at the time — this was nearly seventy-five years

ago.”

“Persuasion, huh, Scully? Bet ol’ Jonas was putty in those

little hands.” He couldn’t resist teasing her, wishing she

were present so that he could watch her roll her eyes.

“Are you finished?” she asked dryly.

“Yes, ma’am. What kind of incident?”

“Sullivan was reluctant to say, other than the fact that a

death was involved. Evidently Beth has tried to keep the

whole thing very quiet, refuses to talk about it. There are

plenty of rumors, of course, but Sullivan has never

bothered to substantiate any of them. ‘What’s past is

past,’ is the way he put it. He was less than pleased with

the entire line of questioning.”

Mulder coiled the phone cord around his little finger,

trying to jolt sluggish thought processes into motion.

“You’re onto something, Scully. I think you should…”

“I’m in the car, Mulder, headed down Highway 60, about

twenty minutes out of Charleston.”

She couldn’t see the grin, so he made his voice low and

smoky. “I’ve always been partial to June weddings, babe,

how ’bout you?”

Scully snorted. “Is that supposed to cover the fact that

you’ve come up empty, Ace?”

“Scully, you wound me. As you pointed out, less than

twenty-four hours ago I was at death’s door, clinging to

life by my…”

“Nothing, hmm?”

“Call me as soon as you know anything, Scully.”

“I will.”

Mulder replaced the receiver in its cradle, then stared

reproachfully at the laptop’s dark screen. He’d tried

digging for information on Sam Marcussen’s family history

for nearly two hours before succumbing to fatigue and the

effects of the Dilantin. Though he’d done little more than

spin his wheels, he had hopes that, armed with whatever

Scully found out in Charleston, they might be able to talk

Beth and Sam into allowing a psychiatric evaluation of

Jacob. Though he had little doubt what the results would

be, he feared that for Rachel it would all be too little,

too late. Missing nearly four days — odds were slim that

the little girl would be found alive.

Mulder had picked up the modem cord and was propped

on one elbow, reaching for the jack, when the phone rang

again. Scooping it up, he flopped back onto his pillow.

“Mulder,” he sighed. Scully’s words echoed in his head,

and he smirked at the ceiling.

“Hey, Wonderboy. What in the hell happened to you?” Tim

Spencer chirped.

“Long story, Spence, and highly implausible,” Mulder

replied, lips quirking. “How’d you know I was here?”

“I know your MO, Mulder. Whenever you hit town for a case,

it’s best to scope out the nearest medical institution.”

Tim chuffed a little at his own joke.

“Very funny. Your concern is touching.”

“Okay, seriously — are you all right? When I talked to

your partner, she said something about poisoning.” The lilt

left Spencer’s voice, replaced by honest concern.

“I’m fine; the doctor says he’ll spring me first thing

tomorrow morning. You talked to Scully?”

“Yeah, she gave me her cell phone number when I talked to

her the other night. I caught her leaving the sheriff’s

office. You two must be making headway on the case if

someone tried to kill you. Do you know who did it?”

Mulder hesitated, gnawing on his lip. When the silence

stretched long between them, Spencer cleared his throat.

“Mulder?”

Mulder pulled in a deep breath of air. “Spence, this is

just between us for now, all right? Until Scully and I can

nail a few things down, we’re keeping our suspicions quiet.

This one could really blow up in someone’s face — probably

ours.”

“Okay.”

Mulder glanced uneasily at his open door, dropping his

voice. “I am 99 percent certain that Jacob Marcussen is

responsible for his sister’s disappearance and my

unfortunate

overdose.”

This time the silence stretched out on Spencer’s end of

the line, punctuated at last by a long, low whistle. “You

never go the easy route, do ya, Wonderboy? Guess I can

understand why you aren’t broadcastin’ that particular

theory.” He paused, then added. “This isn’t D.C., Mulder.

No one’s going to accept that little boy hurt his sister

without concrete proof.”

“Believe me, I know,” Mulder said gloomily. “I need to

talk the parents into having him evaluated. Scully and I

are looking for indications of psychological instability in

either side of the family. She’s checking out a lead in

Charleston.”

“You know…” Spencer let the words trail off. When he

resumed speaking, his voice was slow, and his manner

distracted. “Ever since this case came up, something about

the name has been buggin’ me. Like I’d heard it somewhere

before, though I can’t put my finger on where that would

be.”

“The name? You mean Marcussen?”

“Yeah. My granddad was a great one for tellin’ us stories

about famous criminals — Dillinger, Capone, Manson… Drove

my mother nuts; she complained all he did was give us fuel

for nightmares. To tell you the truth, though, I think

that’s how I wound up in this crazy job.”

“You think maybe that’s where you heard the name

Marcussen?” Mulder couldn’t keep a touch of eagerness from

his voice.

“Not sure. Could be, though. How about I do a little

diggin’ around here and get back to you?” The amusement

abruptly returned to Spence’s voice. “Guess for once I

won’t have to track you down, huh, Wonderboy?”

“Funny. I can see your sense of humor, such as it is,

hasn’t changed. I’ll be right here.”

“Back in a few.”

Mulder hung up the phone, absently fiddling with the modem

cable before dropping it back onto the tray table. He

thought about Jacob Marcussen, in many ways the mirror

image of a young Fox Mulder. Was it really just genetics

that distinguished between hunter and hunted?

Mulder possessed the ability — he refused to think of it

as a gift — to profile killers. A simple term for something

far more complex and confusing. His final dark days with

VICAP had blurred into a continuous nightmare, slipping in

and out of the heads of some of the most repugnant and

inhuman monsters. No respite, because the more he caught,

the more they sent his way. It got so that he couldn’t

shake the filth from one before polluting himself with

another. And through it all, he’d seen the distaste on the

faces of his fellow agents, heard the cruel whispers.

Impossible to immerse yourself so completely in the mind

of a killer.

Impossible unless you shared the same tendencies.

Mulder closed his eyes, telling himself that Jacob

Marcussen was a cold-blooded murderer. That right now he

had no place in society and probably never would.

And he tried hard not to see Beth Marcussen’s devastated

face.

Charleston Police Department

2:56 p.m.

Scully liked him immediately. He could have been anywhere

from fifty to sixty years old. She supposed his hair might

once have been brown, like Mulder’s, but now there was only

a vague suggestion of the previous color poking out between

silvery strands. His eyes crinkled when he smiled, and she

found herself thinking that what she liked most about this

man was his friendly, open face.

Skin tanned and weathered by too much time spent in the

sun, accentuated blue eyes that shone brightly from beneath

heavy gray brows. Amos Page reminded Scully of Paul

Newman, the rugged good looks of youth only improved by

age. She tried to imagine Mulder in his fifties, or even

his sixties, his smooth, boyish face lined, and gray

dusting his temples. Her heart constricted as she realized

just how much she wanted to share Mulder’s old age —

naturally and in due time, not hastened by tainted water.

Scully gave herself a mental shake and stifled the little

chuckle of amusement that threatened to escape.

“Well, hello there, young lady. I’m guessin’ you must be

Agent Scully.”

Scully’s eyebrows communicated her surprise, and her hand

rested lightly on the badge still tucked inside her pocket.

“Don’t be startled; news travels fasts in these parts.

The carrier pigeon arrived not ten minutes ago.” Amos

erupted into a hearty guffaw of laughter. “I’m only

kidding! Jonas called ahead and told me to expect you.”

Yes, she liked this man. His good humor was contagious,

and before Scully could stop herself, a smile had taken

over her own features.

“Amos Page?” Scully offered him her hand instead of her

badge.

“One and the same.” His meaty paw engulfed her much

smaller digits and pumped her arm enthusiastically, while

with the other, he swung open the partition gate and

motioned her in.

“Welcome to my humble abode. Come right in and make

yourself comfortable.” Amos scooped a pile of folders and

papers from a chair, dumped them on the floor, and pulled

it in front of his desk. “Have a seat.” He returned to

his own chair on the other side of the desk.

“Can I get you anything? Coffee? A soda? Water? Just say

the word.” Page picked up a pencil and started to twirl it

around his fingers.

*If he starts chewing or tapping that thing, I won’t be

held responsible for my actions.*

“Nothing for me, thanks. I do have a few questions I’d

like to ask you. My partner and I are investigating…”

“The disappearance of the Marcussen child. Yes, yes, I

know. Well, let’s face it, you’d have to be living under a

rock not to’ve heard about it. We’ve been doin’ a bit of

investigatin’ ourselves — mainly helping out your boys in

the Roanake office. But from what Jonas tells me, you’re

here for some family history. What exactly do you want to

know?”

“There was an incident some years back that involved Beth

Marcussen’s grandmother. Sheriff Sullivan was a little

sketchy on the details, but said you might be able to fill

in the blanks. The original investigation was carried out

in Charleston; is that correct?” Scully pulled out her

notebook and started patting her pockets.

“Here, use my pencil,” Amos offered, handing over the one

he’d been fiddling with.

“Thanks.” Scully couldn’t help giving the implement a

quick inspection for teeth marks. She felt a little silly

at the brief feeling of relief that washed over her — the

pencil was smooth and even.

“Now ’bout that case involvin’ Beth’s grandmother. I do

remember it well. I wasn’t born when it happened, but I

heard plenty about it as I was growing up. Why, my own

daddy was part of the investigatin’ team.” His eyes turned

wistful as he sifted through his memories.

“Any information you can provide would be very helpful to

us,” Scully prompted.

“Oh, I don’t mind helpin’ you folks out. I’m just tryin’

to sort fact from gossip. I’m sure you know how these

things get blown all out of proportion over time. My daddy

didn’t like to talk about it too much, but he did tell me

the whole story once, when I was about 12 or 13. All sorts

of rumors were flyin’ around, and he wanted to set me

straight. From what I can remember, it happened some time

around the early 1940’s. Katherine Jensen. That gal was

the talk of the town her whole life.”

“What do you mean?” Scully asked, jotting the name and

date in her note book.

“She was really quite brilliant. I don’t know that they

had such things as IQ tests back then, but I’d guess she

would’ve rated in the genius category.” Amos shook his

head. “Sometimes it doesn’t pay to be too smart,” he added.

“Katherine graduated from high school at the age of

15 and was packed off to the university. Back then,

the University of Charleston was located out at

Barboursville — wasn’t till around 1942 that it moved to

the city, where it is today. It used to be run by the

Methodists, and I believe that was the only reason her

folks allowed her to go. Anyway, she was studyin’ to become

a pharmaceutical chemist, and one of the youngest students

ever accepted into a university in these parts. I believe

that record still holds. By the time she was 18, she

was back in Charleston, apprenticed to the local

pharmacist. ‘Course, as you know…”

“Katherine Jensen, Beth’s grandmother, was a licensed

pharmacist?” Could history really be repeating itself? The

parallels between Jacob and his great grandmother were

eerie.

“You got it. But she didn’t keep workin’ for long. This

area is mostly mining country, and back then it was a

thrivin’ industry. Katherine met a young man who worked in

the mines. The story has it that they fell head over heels

in love. Katherine quit her job at the drug store, much to

her family’s dismay, and married him. They moved to a

little cottage just outside of the city. From what my

daddy told me, they lived a fairly quiet life, and if my

memory serves me right, I think they had five kids. Just

your average American family: hard workin’, morally

upstandin’ people. Then one night — clear outta the blue

— Katherine just up and killed the whole damn lot. Her

husband and all the kids…well, all but one, anyway. You

know, it still sends a shiver down my spine. To think

someone who appeared so ‘normal’ could just up and do a God-

awful thing like that…” His voice trailed off.

*Yes* Scully thought. *Someone so normal, so ostensibly

innocent. Like a young housewife and mother.*

*Or an 11-year-old boy.*

“You said she killed the whole family except for one

child. Obviously Beth’s mother must have survived.”

Amos Page jumped, plucked back from the horrors of a 60-

year-old massacre.

“Yes, you’re right, of course. We wouldn’t have Beth if

everyone had died.” He managed a small smile. “Beth’s

mother, Janie, was just an infant. Apparently, she was

found just barely clingin’ to life the next morning,

covered in her own vomit. As disgusting as it sounds, it’s

the very thing that saved her life. Katherine poisoned the

family, added somethin’ to the evening meal, and left them

to die in their sleep. Janie was the only one to vomit it

up. Back then, it was hailed as a miracle. And honestly,

Agent Scully, who’s to say it wasn’t?”

Scully wondered if miracles ran in the Marcussen family

too. For Rachel’s sake, she hoped so.

“Who found the victims?” she asked.

“Now, this is where it gets really creepy.” Amos stated,

his eyes glazing over as his thoughts once again turned

inward.

“More creepy than a mother killing her husband and kids?”

Scully was still trying to wrap her mind around Page’s

revelation.

“The next morning Katherine had a visit from one of her

neighbors. She invited the woman in for a cup of tea, just

like always. They sat and chatted for a while, until the

neighbor asked after the children. Do you know what

Katherine told her? ‘Oh, I don’t have children anymore.

I’m tired of bein’ a mother, and I’ve decided to go back to

workin’ at the drug store.’ Of course, the woman thought

Katherine was havin’ a little fun at her expense. After a

bit, though, when she didn’t change her tune and the kids

still didn’t show up, the neighbor got real worried. She

waited until Katherine left the room to bring her some more

tea and went snoopin’. You can imagine her horror when she

found all those little ones so still and cold in their beds.

Fortunately for Janie, she had the presence of mind to check

for a pulse. When she realized the baby was still alive, she

took her straight to the hospital. You want to know the

darndest thing?”

“There’s more?” Scully asked, wondering just how much

worse this could possibly get.

“When the police arrived, Katherine was still in the

house, goin’ about her chores just as she would on any

given day. She greeted the police — my daddy being one of

them — and invited them in for a glass of lemonade. She had

absolutely no remorse, no sense that what she’d done was

wrong. So far as she was concerned, she’d done what was

necessary to pursue her career.”

“What happened to her?”

“The courts put her away in an asylum, never to be

released. She’s been dead some fifteen years now, I think.”

Scully’s thoughts skipped to Jacob. *’Can I have a puppy

if Rachel doesn’t come back?’* She let her eyes slip shut

for a moment as the truth about the boy finally hit home.

Nausea welled up in her throat, and she swallowed thickly

to keep it down.

“Mr. Page, do you keep files dating back to that time?

Would you have documentation on that case?”

“Sure do. It’s filed away down in the basement. It might

take me a few minutes to find it, but if you can wait I’ll

be glad to go take a look.”

“I’d appreciate that. I’d like to make some copies, too,

if I may?” Scully handed back the pencil and slipped her

notebook into a pocket.

“Not a problem, Agent Scully. The copier is downstairs,

too. I’ll fire that up for you while I’m at it.”

Amos Page was as good as his word. Within fifteen

minutes, he was back upstairs and handing over copies of

the police reports.

“It’s been a real pleasure meetin’ you, Agent Scully. I

hope I’ve been of some help.”

“Thank you, Mr. Page. You’ve been a great deal of help.”

Scully tucked the envelope containing the documents under

her arm and reached for her cell phone. She knew she

should be elated that she’d made so much headway in the

case. But the thought of convincing Beth that her son could

be a murderer brought her no joy. How should they break

the news? Sometimes she really hated her job.

Montgomery General Hospital

3:13 p.m.

This time when the phone rang, he found he’d actually

drooled on the pillow. Cursing softly under his breath,

Mulder nearly upended a cup of water when he snatched up

the receiver.

“He…Mulder.”

“Don’t know if it’s going to help, but Sam Marcussen has a

real interesting branch on the ol’ family tree.”

Mulder ran a hand over his face. “Tell me.”

“Joseph Robert Marcussen — let’s see, that would be Sam’s

great-grandfather — was in the bank-robbing business. Got

away with it nearly a dozen times before gettin’ in the way

of a bullet and dying at the ripe old age of 32.”

“You found a file on him?”

“Well, let’s just say he was on the ‘most wanted’ list

carried by the local law enforcement in a three state

radius. Quite the celebrity.”

Mulder sighed. “I appreciate the info, Spence, but armed

robbery isn’t quite what I was expecting.”

Spence clucked his tongue. “So hard to please. Would it up

the ante if I told you that part of what made him so famous

was the trail of bodies he left in his wake?”

“Bodies?”

“Yep. Seems our pal Joe had a nasty habit of eliminating

any and all possible witnesses. Even if they happened to be

women or small children. The guy had no compunction about

pullin’ the trigger.”

Mulder felt his heartrate double, the last vestiges of

sleep evaporating. “Can you copy that information and fax

it to the sheriff’s office?”

“Easier done than said.”

“I take back at least 50percent of the things I’ve said

about you over the years, Spencer.”

“You always were generous to a fault, Wonderboy,” Spence

said dryly. “Listen, I’ve got to run. Make sure you don’t

leave town before introducin’ me to that pretty partner of

yours.”

Mulder’s eyebrows crawled up his forehead. “I know I’ve

mentioned Scully plenty of times over the years, Spencer,

but I’m certain I’ve pleaded the fifth on her looks. How do

you know she’s pretty?”

Spencer chuckled. “Got a sixth sense about these things,

Mulder. I could hear it in her voice — and yours. Catch you

later.”

So Beth Marcussen wasn’t the only one with a shadow

darkening her past, Mulder mused. Tim’s description of the

infamous Joseph Marcussen certainly indicated the kind of

pathology exhibited by Jacob — extreme egocentricity and a

total disregard for others. Now if Scully could only

substantiate a similar occurrence with Beth’s grandmother,

perhaps they could convince the couple to consider their

suspicions. They were dabbling in the purely theoretical,

of course, not hard, irrefutable fact. But then, the object

wasn’t to prove Jacob’s involvement, only to open the

possibility.

Mulder grunted in annoyance, shifting restlessly.

Meanwhile a little girl was out there somewhere, waiting to

be found. He only hoped she would be alive.

Three soft taps of knuckles on wood startled him out of

his brooding. Mulder looked up into the face of a stranger,

hovering uncertainly in the doorway. He looked to be in his

early to mid fifties, a few rebellious streaks of brown in

mostly gray hair. He wore the white coat of a physician

with a stethoscope casually slung around his neck.

“Agent Mulder?”

“Yes?”

“Forgive me for the intrusion. You don’t know me, but I’ve

had the pleasure of meetin’ your lovely partner, Agent

Scully. My name’s Blake, Dr. Donald Blake.”

*Scully, you’ve got ’em falling at your feet* Mulder

thought with amusement as he motioned Blake into the room.

“Of course! Come in, Dr. Blake. What can I do for you?”

Blake stepped through the doorway, but didn’t venture past

the foot of the bed. “Oh nothing, Agent Mulder, nothing at

all. I was here makin’ my rounds when I heard about what

happened to you. Just thought I’d stop by and see that you

were doin’ all right.”

“I’m feeling much better, thanks,” Mulder replied.

“According to Dr. Arnette, I’ll be released in the

morning.”

“Good, good, I’m glad to hear it,” Blake beamed. With some

amusement, Mulder realized the man reminded him of Marcus

Welby. “Jack Arnette is a fine doctor; you’re in good

hands.” He squinted, stabbing a finger at Mulder. “You’d

best watch your consumption of Ergomar in the future, young

man. It’s a powerful drug, and not to be taken casually, as

I’ve warned Beth many times. I know the pain of a migraine

can drive you near out of your head, but…”

“Beth? You mean Beth Marcussen?” Mulder heard the sharp

edge to his words, took a steadying breath.

“Yes. Guess you wouldn’t know that she suffers from the

same affliction. Used to be, her headaches would get so bad

she couldn’t function. The Ergomar has been a godsend for

the poor woman.”

He wasn’t surprised, really, but to hear his suspicions

confirmed so casually was…jarring. His face must have

revealed his discomfiture, because Blake frowned and began

moving toward the door.

“I can see you’re tired, I won’t overstay my welcome.” He

hesitated, eyes moving uncertainly over Mulder’s face.

“Agent Mulder, forgive me for askin’, but have you made any

progress toward finding little Rachel? Agent Scully

mentioned that y’all specialize in this kind of case, so I

was hoping…”

Mulder dusted off his special agent persona and slipped it

on. “I understand your concern, Dr. Blake, but I’m not

at liberty to discuss an ongoing investigation.”

“Of course, of course,” Blake said hurriedly, but his face

crumpled.

“I can tell you that we’re doing everything humanly

possible to find Rachel and bring her home safely.”

Blake nodded, his reply cut short by the ringing of

Mulder’s phone. Settling for a parting wave, he hastened

out of the room as Mulder reached yet again for the

receiver.

“Hotel California.” He could feel her eyebrow arch.

“The Eagles, Mulder?”

“‘You can check out anytime you like, but you can never

leave.’ Now tell me that doesn’t describe this place.”

“You sound a lot perkier than you did a couple hours ago,

Mulder. Anything you’d like to share?”

Halfway through a look of righteous indignation, Mulder

remembered he lacked an audience. “*Perky*? Scully, I do

not do ‘perky.’ If what you sense, however, is an aura of

satisfaction, it’s because I’m finally making some headway

around here. How about you?”

“Uh-uh. You first, Ace. I’m all ears.”

Mulder cradled the phone between his shoulder and his ear,

reaching for the water pitcher. As he recounted his phone

conversations with Tim and Dr. Blake’s visit, he poured

himself a glass of water to soothe the burning of his still

tender throat. By the time he’d finished bringing her up to

speed, his voice had deteriorated to a hoarse rasp, and he

gulped down the cool liquid gratefully.

“I guess that settles it.” Scully’s tone was strangely

flat and lifeless. “It would be easy enough for a

resourceful kid like Jacob to figure out how many of his

mother’s pills would be sufficient to cause an overdose.

Beth would be unlikely to notice a few extra were missing.”

“You all right, Scully? You sound a little strange.”

“I’m fine, Mulder.” She heard his impatient grunt, and

managed a feeble laugh. “All right, maybe ‘fine’ is

stretching it a bit. The truth is, I’m tired, and this case

disturbs me on a number of levels that I’d rather not

explore. I just want to find that little girl and go home.”

Mulder resisted the urge to pull the phone from his ear

and stare at it. Scully admitting she was feeling

vulnerable? While half of him rejoiced, the other wanted to

demand, “Who are you, and what have you done with my

partner?”

“Sounds like you opened your own can of worms this

afternoon,” he said quietly. “What did you learn about

Beth’s grandmother?”

“She didn’t kill *a* family member, Mulder; she murdered

her entire family.” Scully proceeded to relate the entire

story, a barely perceptible tremor creeping into her voice

when she told of the neighbor finding Beth’s mother,

covered in her own vomit and more dead than alive. “It’s a

miracle she survived, Mulder. No wonder Beth became so

upset when we suggested Jacob see a psychiatrist.”

“I wonder if Beth used to visit her grandmother in the

asylum,” Mulder mused. “In any case, she’s obviously

terrified of her grandmother’s legacy. Of history repeating

itself.”

“And it has.” A sough of breath, and he could hear her

mentally squaring her shoulders. “I’ve made copies of the

relevant documents, Mulder, and I’m getting ready to leave

here. We can decide how to proceed when I get there. If

you’re good, I might even smuggle in some dinner.”

He could hear the effort she put into the weak joke and

tried to respond appropriately.

“Scully, I’m *always* good.”

She snorted. “See you in about an hour.”

His hands performed the task of hanging up the phone and

pouring another cup of water, but his thoughts were a

million miles away. Even armed with the knowledge that a

history of sociopathic behavior existed in the Marcussen

family tree, Beth was going to be difficult to convince.

And once convinced, it would still take time for a

psychiatrist to thoroughly evaluate Jacob.

Rachel had now been missing for nearly four days.

Time was a luxury they didn’t possess.

Jacob was the key to finding Rachel, and Jacob was the one

they needed to confront. *He* needed to confront.

Mulder lay on his back, staring sightlessly at the ceiling.

Jacob was vulnerable. He’d realized Mulder was on to him,

been scared enough to try poisoning him. Now he’d

be twice as frightened. If he could get Jacob alone, push

the right buttons, he might just cave under the pressure

and come clean about Rachel’s whereabouts.

If he could get Jacob alone. No Sam. No Beth. No Scully.

Jacob saw Scully as a weak link, easy to manipulate with

little boy charm and crocodile tears. If Mulder were to

have a viable chance at getting Jacob to confess, he’d have

to do it without his partner. Which left him with one

course of action.

Ditch Scully.

Boy, was she going to be pissed.

Mulder executed the technique he’d used in any number of

Scully-ditches. He grit his teeth, resolutely forced

Scully’s face from his mind, and grabbed the phone.

“I need the number for the closest cab company to

Montgomery General Hospital…”

******************************************

ACT III

Marcussen Residence

5:07 p.m.

He met Beth coming out the front door. Head turned so that

she was gazing back into the house, she nearly bowled him

over. A small slip of paper and her keys tumbled onto the

front porch with a dissonant jingle, and her eyes flew open.

“Agent Mulder! I’m so sorry; are you all right?” She

touched his arm in an expression of concern, looking him up

and down for damage.

Actually, he’d been feeling rather lightheaded ever since

leaving the hospital, but he pasted on a reassuring smile.

“I’m fine; are you okay?”

“Except for a terminal case of clumsiness! I was just

headed out to the store — got halfway through cookin’

supper and realized that all the onions are moldy. Did you

need to talk to me? And where’s Agent Scully?” Beth gushed

breathlessly.

“Agent Scully had to drive into Charleston. And I actually

stopped by to speak to Jacob, if that’s all right.”

Despite Mulder’s deliberately casual tone, Beth tensed,

and her eyes turned from open and friendly to apprehensive

and suspicious.

“May I ask why?”

Mulder twitched one shoulder in a brief shrug and slipped

his hands casually into his pockets. Scully had brought him

a clean suit in anticipation of his release the following

morning, little knowing she’d wind up aiding and abetting

his escape from the hospital.

“Just wanted to see how he’s doing. Shoot the breeze.”

Beth shuffled her feet, glancing at her watch. “I really

need to get that onion,” she said doubtfully. “Sam’s due

home at six, and the casserole needs to bake for thirty

minutes.”

“You go right ahead. I’ll just keep Jacob company until

you get back.” Mulder leaned against the door, trying hard

to appear non-threatening.

“Weeell, I guess that would be all right. I’ll only be

gone about twenty minutes.” She smiled tentatively.

“Jacob’s back in his bedroom, playin’ on the computer. You

can head right on back; you know the way.”

“I’ll do that. And please don’t rush; we’ll be fine.”

Mulder waited until Beth had climbed into her car and

pulled out of the driveway before walking quietly through

the living room and down the hallway to Jacob’s door. He

paused, listening to the innocuous sound of rapid clicks

and electronic laser bolts punctuated by soft grunts and

muttered expletives. Ordinary, everyday sounds made by

ordinary, everyday kids. Except this kid was just as far

from “ordinary” and “everyday” as you could possibly get.

Steeling himself for what lay ahead, Mulder knocked softly

on the door.

“Come in!”

At first he couldn’t see Jacob, who was hunched behind the

computer monitor, so he circled around the desk. The boy

didn’t bother looking up, his eyes glued to the screen, and

his thumb furiously stabbing buttons on the joystick.

“I thought you said you were goin’ to the store, Mama.”

“Hey, Jacob. What game are you playing?”

Jacob’s head snapped around and every muscle in his body

tensed. His lips parted, and his eyes looked ready to jump

out of their sockets.

“Wha…What are you doing here?”

Mulder strolled over and sat on the bed. “Just stopped by

to see how you were getting along. You seem awfully

surprised to see me, Jacob. How come?”

Jacob’s eyes narrowed and darted away from Mulder’s,

returning to the computer screen. “Just wasn’t expectin’

you, that’s all.”

“Well, to tell you the truth, I’m lucky to be here. After

I talked to your mom yesterday, I got really sick. So sick

that I nearly died. I spent all of last night in the

hospital.”

Jacob’s fist tightened around the joystick, and he jerked

it viciously from side to side, but his voice lacked

emotion. “Really? That’s too bad, Agent Mulder.”

“The puzzling part, though, is that when the doctor tested

my blood, he found an extremely high concentration of a

drug called Ergomar. People take it for migraine headaches,

but if you take too much it can stop your heart. The thing

is, I don’t get migraine headaches, and until yesterday I’d

never heard of that drug.”

Jacob didn’t respond, but his tongue crept out of his

mouth to swipe nervously over his lips. Mulder leaned

forward, his elbows braced on his knees. He pitched his

voice low and silky.

“Your mom gets migraine headaches, doesn’t she? In fact,

Dr. Blake told me she takes Ergomar for them. Quite a

coincidence — don’t you think? If we checked your mom’s

bottle of pills right now, what do you bet we’d find five

or six missing?”

Jacob went very still. After a long silence, he looked at

Mulder. “My mama would never hurt anyone.”

Mulder held his gaze and slowly shook his head. “Not your

mother, Jacob. You. *You* took the pills from your mother’s

medicine cabinet. *You* ground them up, and when she turned

her back, *you* put them in the sugar she gave me to put in

my coffee.”

Jacob shook his head so hard it seemed likely to fly off

his neck. “I don’t…No! Why would I do something like that?

I…”

“Jacob, it’s over. Why don’t you save us both a lot of

aggravation and tell me where Rachel is. You and I both

know she wasn’t abducted by aliens.”

“I…we saw lights, a big ship. Rachel…”

“Rachel would be too frightened to chase a spaceship into

the woods. You invented your entire story from the

abduction experiences of other people. You saw me find

those magazines, realized I was onto you, so you panicked

and tried to poison me. But it didn’t work, Jacob. None of

it worked, and it’s time to own up to what you’ve done.”

Jacob shuddered and his eyes flooded with tears. “You

don’t understand; it’s not like that! I didn’t mean to hurt

her, just scare her a little. I was just mad, that’s all.”

Mulder’s stomach lurched and he barely concealed his

turbulent reaction to the boy’s words. “You were angry

because you wanted a puppy. But your parents said you

couldn’t have one, that Rachel’s allergies would make her

sick.”

“She always spoils everything! It started the very day

Mama brought her home from the hospital. Everybody makin’

such a big fuss over her, talkin’ about how cute she was.

She didn’t look so cute to me, all red-faced and squallin’

like a stuck pig.”

“What happened, Jacob. Where is she?”

Jacob shivered harder, and began crying in earnest. “I

only meant to lose her in the woods, that’s all. How was I

supposed to know she’d trip and fall down into that ravine?”

Mulder ran his hand over his jaw. “She fell and hurt

herself? How badly?”

Jacob shook his head, hiccuping. “I don’t know, I don’t

know. She wasn’t movin’ at all, and she wouldn’t answer me.

I just knew I was gonna be in so much trouble if Mama and

Daddy found out.”

“So you left her. And you made up the story about the

flying saucer and the bright light.” Mulder blinked back a

wave of dizziness. He slipped off his suitcoat and loosened

his tie.

“I’m sorry! Are you gonna tell on me?” Jacob eyes were

huge in his face, his tone pleading.

“I need you to take me to where Rachel fell. Will you do

that?”

Jacob hesitated, then nodded, swiping his nose with his

sleeve. Mulder rose and tilted his head toward the door.

“Come on, Jacob. Show me.”

Dusk was falling, the shadows long and deep. Jacob led the

way out the back door, across the yard, and into the trees.

He repeatedly glanced over his shoulder as he stepped over

gnarled tree roots and ducked under low hanging branches.

Mulder followed doggedly, his heart pounding with an odd

mixture of anticipation and dread.

“How did you get her out here in the first place?” he asked.

“Told her I discovered Luke’s hideout and I’d show her

where it was,” Jacob answered, voice catching.

“How come none of the rescue teams found her?” Mulder

panted, blotting a trickle of sweat from his forehead.

Jacob’s shoulders pulled taut. “I dunno. The ravine where

she fell was pretty deep. It was hard to see her, and she

wasn’t movin’.”

Five minutes into the woods Jacob veered off the trail,

scrambling over a large, rotting log. Mulder imitated his

movements, his dress shoes slipping and sliding on the

slick, mossy surface. He swatted at a cloud of gnats that

rose and buzzed around his head, struggling to keep up with

the fleet-footed Jacob.

“Jacob, slow down!”

“It’s just up ahead; she fell right over here,” Jacob

called, swinging his arm in a beckoning motion. “Hurry up!

You can cut through those bushes.”

Mulder tripped on a rock, regained his balance, and broke

into a trot as he neared the boy, who was now pointing down

a steep hill. The thought that Jacob seemed overeager,

nearly enthusiastic, flickered through Mulder’s mind just

as the ground vanished from beneath his feet. His stomach

plummeted, and he instinctively flung out both arms as the

world spun sickeningly.

His forearms smacked something solid with enough force to

wrench a scream from his lips, and his fingers scrabbled at

the dirt. The impact halted his downward plunge, but his

feet dangled helplessly over thin air. He attempted to

wriggle onto solid ground, but merely succeeded in causing

the dirt to shift so that he slid backward several feet,

barely clinging to the lip of a very deep pit. Mulder

pressed his forehead into the earth, sucking in great,

sobbing gulps of air.

The snapping and popping of twigs prompted him to lift his

head, and he found himself staring at a pair of size four

sneakers. Gingerly tilting his head further, he looked up

into Jacob’s indifferent face.

“You wondered what happened to Rachel, didn’t you, Agent

Mulder? Well, now you know.”

Montgomery General Hospital

5:09 p.m.

When she’d first entered the FBI as a very young, very

green agent, her encounters with violent death had sickened

Scully. Whether a grisly casefile discussed during a

training course, or a battered and barely recognizable body

to autopsy, she’d had to struggle against her own dismay

and revulsion in order to get the job done.

Then came the X-Files, toughening her until she could

dispassionately and clinically view a crime scene that left

seasoned veterans pale and shaking. Through it all,

however, Scully maintained a basic outrage when it came to

murder. She found it very difficult to understand how one

person could be driven to take the life of another.

Until now.

“And just exactly how long has Agent Mulder been missing?”

The nurse, Cassie — a very young blonde who was even

shorter than Scully — cringed under the weight of the

agent’s disapproving glare. “I couldn’t say exactly, Dr.

Scully. I went in to check on him about twenty minutes ago,

just to see if he’d fallen asleep again and left that

computer of his on.” Cassie recovered enough of her nerve

to send Scully a look of mild disapproval. “You know, the

hospital frowns on patients usin’ their phone lines for

hookin’ into the Internet. I tried to tell Agent Mulder

that, but he just went and did it anyway.”

“Welcome to my world,” Scully muttered. “So, you checked

on him twenty minutes ago, and he wasn’t there?”

“No ma’am. His gown was just layin’ on the bathroom floor,

and Agent Mulder was nowhere to be found. Honestly, Dr.

Scully, I’ve never had a patient just up and run out on me

like this. It’s real upsettin’.”

Scully patted her arm before shoving open the door to

Mulder’s empty room. “Don’t take it personally, Cassie.

Agent Mulder’s ditches are completely indiscriminate.”

Cursing under her breath, she crossed to the small closet

where she’d hung Mulder’s clean suit. The empty hanger was

not unexpected — the piece of paper propped up on the shelf

only mildly so. Snatching it up, she stalked over to the

window where she could read it by the waning sunlight.

*Scully,

I know how angry you must be, but don’t reach for your gun

yet. Contrary to what you’re probably thinking, I’ve

considered this very carefully. I’m pretty sure I can

convince Jacob to confess, but only if I talk to him alone.

He’d have a difficult time seeing you as the enemy, Scully,

and you have the same problem. I know how hard you’ve

struggled with your feelings on this case. Please

understand that if I’m going to get Jacob to talk, I can’t

afford for him to sense any hesitation or ambivalence. I

know better than to ask you to wait for my call, so I guess

I’ll see you at the Marcussens’. With any luck, by the time

you get there, it will all be over.

M.*

Scully crumpled the note into a ball and headed for the

door with it wrapped in her fist. Cassie stepped forward to

ask a question when she emerged from the room. One look at

Scully’s face, however, and she scrambled quickly out of

the way.

She reached the Marcussen house just as Beth pulled into

the driveway. By the time Scully crossed the lawn, Beth had

pulled a small, plastic grocery bag from the car and turned

to face her with a slightly puzzled smile.

“Hello, Agent Scully. Did you have a pleasant trip to

Charleston?”

Scully arched an eyebrow. “It was beneficial. How did you

know I’d gone to Charleston?”

“Agent Mulder mentioned it. I didn’t expect to see you

here.”

“Agent Mulder is here now?” Scully followed her to the

front door, relieving Beth of the sack while the woman

fumbled for the correct key and slid it into the lock.

Beth bobbed her head. “He wanted to talk to Jacob. Said

he’d keep him company while I ran to the store. Hang on.”

She grabbed the bag from Scully and bustled off to the

kitchen, returning empty handed a moment later.

Scully followed her down the hallway to Jacob’s room,

trying to keep a lid on anger that threatened to bubble

over. No matter how furious she was with her partner, it

was imperative to remain professional in front of Beth and

Jacob. Later, back at the hotel, she’d let him have it.

“Jacob? I…” Beth trailed off, turning in a slow circle to

scan the empty room. “Jacob?”

Scully walked over to the bed and picked up her partner’s

discarded suitcoat. “Well, they must be around somewhere.

Mulder wouldn’t leave without his jacket.”

“Jacob? Jacob Samuel Marcussen, where are you?” Beth

called, heading back into the hall.

Several minutes later, after searching the house from end

to end, they stood in the middle of the kitchen, Scully’s

face tense with suppressed worry, Beth’s blank with

bewilderment.

“Where could they have gotten to?” she asked Scully.

Frantic rapping on the back door absolved Scully of the

need to reply. Frowning, Beth pulled it open.

“Jacob, where…oh, Jess! What on earth is the matter, hon?

You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Jess burst past Beth to seize Scully’s hand. “Agent

Scully, you gotta come quick!”

Taken by surprise, the little girl managed to tug Scully

several steps toward the door before she regained her wits

enough to dig in her heels. She leaned over to better see

Jessica’s frightened face.

“You have to tell me what’s wrong, sweetheart. Where are

you taking me?”

Jess’ eyes flicked over to Beth’s face and then back to

Scully. “Please! I just need you to come.”

Sensing the source of the little girl’s discomfort, Scully

nodded to Beth. “Let me see what this is all about, Beth.

I’ll be right back.”

Jess pulled her out the door and down the back steps

toward the forest. When they reached the trees, Scully

slowed her steps.

“Jess, you have to tell me where we’re going.”

“I was in the woods, lookin’ for Luke, when I saw Jacob

and your friend. I wanted to see what Jacob was up to, so I

followed them for a spell. Luke’s teachin’ me how to become

a secret agent,” she explained proudly.

“Go on,” Scully said, but allowed the little girl to lead

her into the woods.

“After a while they left the path, and I couldn’t see ’em

no more. I didn’t follow ’cause I knew Mama’d be real mad

if she found out. We aren’t supposed to leave the trail —

even though Luke does it all the time.” Her face screwed up

into a pout. “Anyway, I started to walk home, figurin’ they

weren’t comin’ back. And then I heard it.”

Jess broke into a trot, and Scully hastened to catch up to

her. “What, Jess? What did you hear?” The prickling feeling

that scampered up and down her spine warned she wasn’t

going to like the answer.

Jess slowed just enough to look Scully in the eye, her

small face pale. “I heard a scream, Agent Scully. And I

think it was your friend.”

Somewhere in the woods

5:43 p.m.

“Jacob, don’t do this. You’re not…going to get away…with

it.”

Mulder’s ribs protested the fresh abuse, and the muscles

in his shoulders and arms trembled with exhaustion. He’d

located a small ledge for his right foot, but the left

still dangled freely.

Jacob squatted down just beyond Mulder’s reach. “You

probably know there’s a lot of minin’ in this area, Agent

Mulder. But did you know there’s also a lot of old

abandoned shafts that no one knows about? Some of ’em go

real deep. You fall down one of them, and no one’s gonna

find you.”

“Agent Scully…will come looking. Knows…I’m here,” Mulder

panted.

“You *were* here,” Jacob replied calmly. “And then you

left.”

“Won’t…believe you.”

Jacob shrugged. “I think they will. After all, everyone in

this town knows me, Agent Mulder.” His lips stretched into

something that resembled a grin. “And I’m just a little

kid.”

“I…didn’t fall… for that act.”

Jacob’s brows knit together. “I know. And you’ve really

messed things up.” He stood and stared down at Mulder for a

long time, then swiftly lifted his foot and ground the heel

of his sneaker into Mulder’s left hand.

Bright shards of pain sparked through Mulder’s fingers,

and he screamed. He reflexively loosened his grip, slipping

further over the edge and losing his precious foothold.

Several nails peeled back as he clutched at the ground, but

he was able to grasp a protruding rock and once again stop

his fall. He’d screamed Scully’s name twice in sheer terror

before remembering the futility of the gesture.

“Jacob, don’t…don’t do this. You…don’t have to…ahhh!”

The right hand this time, but Mulder had seen it coming

and somehow managed to keep his hand locked around the

rock. He grit his teeth and squeezed his eyes tightly shut,

tears trickling from the corners. Disjointed images

flickered through his head, like a movie on fast forward.

*”Caddyshack” playing and Scully on his couch, her face

relaxed and serene. “Well, I’m fairly happy, Mulder, and

that’s something.”*

*Jessica Miller’s wide dark eyes. “You gonna bring Rachel

back home, mister?”*

*Jacob’s head bent over a model, his words cold and

indifferent. “You can try all you want, Agent Mulder. But I

don’t think they’re gonna bring her back.”*

*Beth’s fluttering hands and pleading gaze. “Jacob’s gonna

be just fine; no cause to think history would repeat

itself. None at all.”*

*Scully, rumpled and exhausted, her voice quivering with

emotion. “I nearly lost you last night…”*

*Sorry, Scully.*

“NO!” he screamed as Jacob lowered his foot over the

fingers yet again.

“STOP! Don’t do it, Jacob! Move away from him right now.”

Scully’s voice, harsh and commanding, brooked no refusal.

Jacob jerked in surprise, then slowly did as he’d been

instructed, backing up several feet and watching her

warily. Mulder heard the snapping of twigs as she

approached, but kept his face pressed to the earth, every

ounce of his remaining strength channeled into hanging on.

“Sit down against that tree and don’t move. Jess, run back

to the house and tell Beth to call the sheriff.” Scully

barked the orders as she knelt to grasp Mulder by both arms.

“Call…rescue squad,” Mulder grunted as he wriggled forward

with his partner’s assistance. “Think I found…Rachel.”

Seconds later he was lying on his belly in the dirt and

dead leaves, gulping in air and dizzy with relief. His

fingers throbbed, the muscles in his shoulders clenched in

painful spasms, and his ribs ached, but solid ground had

never felt so sweet.

“You feeling okay?” Scully’s fingers drifted through his

hair, but her eyes remained locked on Jacob.

Mulder hauled himself to his knees, groaning. “Yeah.

Stupid, but okay.”

Scully’s eyebrow did its dance, and she pursed her lips.

“I’ll refrain from commenting, Mulder. For now, anyway.”

Mulder dropped his head into his hands and moaned softly.

“What about me?” Jacob asked, voice quavering. “What’s

going to happen to me?”

“We’re going to make sure you get some help, Jacob.”

Mulder’s head snapped up at the hard edge in Scully’s

words. Her face was grim but composed. “And that you can’t

hurt anyone ever again.”

***********************************

EPILOGUE

The Root Cellar Bar

24 hours later

“So when he finally woke up — or should I say, regained

consciousness,” Tim smirked at Mulder, who had buried his

face in both hands, “you could see the imprint of the

bathroom tiles all over the left side of his face. It took

practically the whole afternoon for ’em to fade.”

Scully giggled merrily, a sound so rare that Mulder didn’t

really mind that it had happened at his expense. He pinned

Tim with a long-suffering glare.

“Are you finished yet? Or do you intend to further impugn

my credibility?”

Spencer propped muscular arms on the table and grinned.

“Way I hear it, WonderBoy, there just isn’t that much

credibility to impugn.”

“Ha, ha,” Mulder growled over Scully’s snickering. “You’re

a real barrel of laughs tonight, Spence. They ought to hire

you for live entertainment; you beat the heck out of the

band.”

Scully sipped her Coke in a poor attempt to hide a grin.

“So Tim… Why do you call Mulder, WonderBoy?”

“Because he knows how much I hate it,” Mulder muttered.

Tim’s grin softened to something less like teasing and

more like affection. “I met him over ten years ago, in the

summer of ’89. Everyone was talkin’ about Fox Mulder, the

best profiler the Bureau had ever seen, a rising star. He

was tactless, opinionated, and arrogant as hell. I hated

him on sight.” He chuckled softly, and Mulder joined him.

“That’s an understatement! We were partnered for several

of those asinine exercises at a team-building seminar —

through no choice of our own.” Mulder shook his head

ruefully. “It’s amazing we didn’t wind up killing each

other before the day was through.”

“He was so cocky and sure of himself, I started callin’

him ‘WonderBoy’ — and not in a complimentary way, as I’m

sure you can imagine,” Tim continued. “After nearly comin’

to blows, we finally started to talk to each other. By the

end of that seminar, we’d become friends, and I’d come to

see that Mulder’s reputation as the Bureau’s Great White

Hope wasn’t all just smoke and mirrors.”

Mulder shifted and leaned back in the booth, his

expression distant and pained. “That was a long time ago,”

he said.

Tim looked at him shrewdly. “Not so long, Mulder. You

haven’t lost your touch. You solved this case and brought

that little girl home, just like I knew you would.”

One long finger, the skin marked with bruises, traced the

rim of his glass. “By the time we got her out of that

shaft, Rachel was more dead than alive. She’d fractured her

leg in three places, and between the severity of the breaks

and the delay in treatment, the doctors are afraid she may

never walk normally again. Add to that the fact that Jacob

has been committed to a psychiatric facility for what

promises to be a very long time, and I don’t think Beth and

Sam Marcussen have a lot to thank me for.”

A small hand wrapped around the glass and tugged it away

from his finger, forcing him to look up. Scully’s intense

blue eyes drilled relentlessly into his.

“Mulder, Jacob had concealed the opening to that shaft so

well, none of the search parties found it. The very fact

that Rachel is still alive is a miracle. That sufficient

run-off from precipitation had collected so she had water

to drink, that her body was able to fight off infection for

as long as it did, that she didn’t succumb to overwhelming

loneliness and fear — she held on, Mulder. She held on in

hopes that someone would find her. And we did.”

Mulder didn’t answer, but one corner of his mouth lifted

in a crooked smile.

Tim shook his head. “Same ol’ WonderBoy. Always have been

your own worst enemy — especially on the basketball court.”

Mulder gaped in outrage. “It’s either been too long since

we’ve played, Spencer, or your memory has deteriorated

along with your talent. Even on my worst day I could…”

“I think those drugs must still be percolatin’ your brain,

WonderBoy; you’re delusional. I…”

Scully just rolled her eyes.

Wildwood Institute of Mental Health

Six months later

“I really, really never meant to hurt my sister, Dr.

Shelton. Back then I guess I just didn’t know how to deal

with my anger and frustration, and I lost control.” Jacob

broke off studying the geometric pattern in the carpet to

look his psychiatrist in the eye. “I understand now, that

what I did was very wrong. And since I’ve been here at

Wildwood, I’ve learned to express anger in more acceptable

ways. I just hope that someday Rachel can forgive me.”

Dr. Shelton leaned back in his leather chair with his

fingers steepled beneath his chin. “I’m very glad to hear

that, Jacob. You have made incredible strides since you’ve

been here. The nurses and therapists all give you glowing

reports. I’m very proud of you.”

Jacob smiled, ducking his head shyly. “Thank you, Dr.

Shelton. Comin’ from you, that means a lot.”

“You can run along to dinner now; I’m sure your group will

be waiting for you. I’ll see you on Tuesday, same time.”

“Sure thing! Tonight’s pizza — wouldn’t want to be late

for that!”

Dr. Shelton waited for Jacob to pull the door shut behind

him, then reached for the small tape recorder on the corner

of his desk.

“Jacob Marcussen continues to make incredible progress in

both individual and group therapy. As evidenced in this

session, he has clearly begun to understand the impact of

his actions, and his own culpability. If he continues to

improve at the present rate, I have hopes that he will be

spending this Christmas at home, with his family. While

reintegration will provide its own set of difficulties, I’m

confident…”

The doctor continued to drone on, but Jacob pulled his ear

from the door and smiled. He’d heard everything he needed

to hear.

End

AUTHOR’S NOTES: Well, we made it! Sally and I would like

to express what a joy it’s been to be a part of I Made This

Productions Virtual Season. It’s an honor and a privilege

to work with this group of talented people! Thanks go to

Vickie, Karen, and my hubby Ron, for their most excellent

beta; Suzanne, for being our resident advisor on all things

medical; and the Crystalship gang, for support and advice.

We hope you’ve enjoyed reading this story as much as we

enjoyed writing it!

Dark Reflections Part 1

 Cover1

By Sally Bahnsen and Dawn

INFO: Written for I Made This Productions Virtual Season 8

RATING: PG-13

CLASSIFICATION: XA

KEYWORDS: MSR

SPOILERS: Mild through Je Souhaite

DISCLAIMERS: The usual. They aren’t ours, never will be,

but we can pretend, can’t we?

AUTHOR’S NOTES: At the end

FEEDBACK: Treasured, adored, and practically worshiped

SUMMARY: The names and places have changed but the story is

the same — or is it? Mulder and Scully travel to West

Virginia to investigate a disturbingly familiar case.

Prologue

8:16 p.m.

Somewhere in the woods

Rural West Virginia

Twilight spreads across the forest, leeching color from

the trees and painting the vegetation in shadowy variations

of black and gray. No longer daylight, not yet night,

nature holds its collective breath as the last warm

tendrils of sunlight give way to the cool spill of

moonlight. Small animals wake and creep from burrow and

nest, soft rustling of undergrowth and snapping of twigs

betraying their furtive search for food and water.

Crickets’ reedy high-pitched songs meld with the lower

rumble of frogs and the whirring of cicadas, creating a

peaceful cacophony.

Until another sound, piercing, desperate, and completely

alien, shatters the tranquility. Now silent, the forest

watches. And waits.

“JACOB!”

*Shock. Bewilderment. All encompassing agony — red-hot

nails driven through bone. Can’t move, can’t run. Small,

delicate hands push back tangled yellow curls streaked with

dirt and tears. Blinding white light, blue eyes squinting,

watering. FEAR.*

“JACOB! HELP ME! HELP ME! JACOB! PLEEEEASE!”

Legs pumping, heart pounding, lungs straining for air.

Crashing through thickets and brush, slipping on mossy

stones and tripping over broken branches. Plunging to the

ground, knees skinned and bloody, palms scraped.

“jacob, help me! don’t leave me! jacob!”

Not as loud now. Not as scary now. Scrambling upright,

shaking twigs and leaves from dark, sweat soaked hair.

Stumbling onward, cloaked in a numbing fog. Dark eyes

searching, seeking. Finding the amber glow of safety. Of

home.

Small is good. Small is safe. Huddled in the corner

between the bed and the wall, arms wrapped around knees,

eyes huge. Rocking.

Time slipping. Flowing.

Voices.

“Rachel? Jacob? Where are you?”

Footsteps.

“Jacob? Jacob, what are you doing there? Where’s Rachel?”

Gentle hands tugging, voice high and trembling. Mom.

“Jacob. Jacob, answer your mother!” Deeper. Louder. Dad.

“Jacob, WHERE IS YOUR SISTER?”

A whimper at first, it grows — a wail, then a shriek.

Endless. Mindless. Drowning out comfort, obliterating

reason, it’s too late.

Once the screaming begins, it won’t stop.

**********************************

ACT I

9:37 a.m.

FBI Headquarters

There was a tear in her stocking.

Scully leaned against the wall, out of the flow of

traffic, and wriggled the toes on her left foot while

carefully balancing a cup of coffee in each hand. After

perhaps twenty seconds of pointing and flexing like a

ballet dancer warming up at the barre, her big toe still

poked annoyingly through the fabric, and she’d garnered

more than her share of curious stares.

Scully pressed her lips together and straightened,

resigned to endure another in the long chain of irritants

that had dogged her footsteps like a pestering child since

she’d awakened that morning. As she was startled from a

deep sleep, her arm flailed, sending the alarm clock

crashing to the floor where it died an untimely and violent

death. They’d been flushing the hydrants in her

neighborhood without giving notice, evidenced by the rusty

orange water she had no choice but to shower and brush her

teeth with. She’d donned her favorite pantsuit before

discovering leftover mud stains from the last time Mulder

dragged her off to look at phantom crop circles in the

pouring rain. And to top it all off, she’d burned her very

last whole-wheat bagel and been reduced to wolfing down one

of the sugar laden S’mores Pop Tarts she’d purchased for

Mulder.

Scully grit her teeth and gave her toes one more

surreptitious wriggle. This day couldn’t possibly get worse.

“Agent Scully? A moment of your time, please.”

Then again…

Scully performed hasty cosmetic surgery on her expression

and favored Skinner with a polite nod. He ducked back out

of sight, and she reversed direction with a sigh. Entering

the outer office, she returned Kim’s smile with a

conviction she didn’t feel and deposited the two Styrofoam

cups onto the small table beside the couch. Skinner was

waiting just inside his office, one hand on the doorknob

and an inscrutable look on his face. Scully crossed to her

usual chair and sat, watching her boss shut the door and

settle himself gingerly behind the large oak desk. Freshly

back to work, one arm still swathed in a sling and flash

burns from the explosion still healing, Skinner moved with

an economy that suggested lingering discomfort.

Skinner extracted a manilla folder from a pile at his left

elbow and opened it on the blotter. “I’ve been contacted by

the local P.D. in…”

Scully’s brows drew together. “Excuse me, sir. Shouldn’t

we wait for Agent Mulder?”

Skinner glanced up sharply, his dark brown eyes stern and

assessing. “I didn’t invite Agent Mulder to this meeting,

Agent Scully. I wanted to speak with you privately about

this case.”

Scully’s eyes narrowed and her voice dropped 10 degrees.

“I see.”

Skinner sighed, shoving his glasses up so that he could

pinch the bridge of his nose. “No, Scully, you don’t see.

But you will. Please, hear me out.”

Scully’s brow remained furrowed but she inclined her head.

“Early this morning I spoke to a man named Jonas Sullivan.

He’s the sheriff in Gauley Bridge, West Virginia — a small

town about 40 miles outside Charleston. A little girl

disappeared from her home the night before last. Looked

like a straightforward kidnapping case until the only

witness to the crime started talking. An agent from the

local Bureau familiar with the X-Files division suggested

contacting Mulder. You and Mulder hadn’t arrived yet, so

the switchboard forwarded the call to this office.”

Scully fought the urge to let her eyes slip shut in

resignation, sensing where the conversation was headed.

Keeping her expression neutral was difficult, but not

impossible. “I assume the witness believes the child was

abducted by aliens?”

Skinner fingered the folder. “Sullivan faxed me the file.

From what I’ve read and my admittedly limited knowledge of

the subject, it looks like a textbook alien abduction

scenario.”

Scully studied her boss’s face, taking in the clenched jaw

and the twitch of a facial muscle high on his left cheek.

“What aren’t you telling me about this case, sir? Who

exactly is this witness?”

Amazingly, Skinner’s jaw tightened further. “The victim’s

11-year-old brother. The parents were at a church meeting.

He was babysitting.”

Scully dropped her eyes to where her hands lay neatly

folded in her lap. A string of highly unprofessional

responses remained sealed behind her pursed lips. “This

meeting isn’t really about the case, is it? You want to

know if I think Mulder can run the investigation and still

remain objective.”

“He’s had a difficult year, Scully. We both know this type

of case pushes some buttons for him.”

Scully’s head came up, her eyes blazing and her spine

ramrod straight. “Sir, Agent Mulder is first and foremost a

professional and…”

“Scully.” Skinner’s voice was quiet but authoritative. “He

took himself off the LaPierre case. I saw your face, you

were just as stunned as I was. Before I send him back into

the water I need to know he’s not going to drown. Like it

or not, as his partner you are the best judge of his

fitness for this type of assignment. Do you or do you not

feel Mulder is emotionally capable of handling this case?”

Images cascaded through Scully’s mind. Mulder’s initial,

eerie sense of peace after learning his sister’s fate had

been a transient balm for deep wounds not so easily healed.

When the dust settled and reality set in, she’d done her

best to help him pick up the pieces –occasionally

buffering the anger and bitterness over his mother’s

suicide; more frequently holding him as he wept over the

contents of his sister’s diary. He’d come a long way.

Genuine acceptance, not only of some agonizing truths but

of his inability to change them, had created within Mulder

a serenity she’d never before witnessed.

But could that fragile peace withstand the onslaught of

painful memories this case would provoke?

Scully licked her lips. “Sir, as I already stated, Mulder

is more than competent to…”

A sudden commotion in the outer office cut short her

reply. Behind the closed door they could hear indignant

treble interspersed with an equally insistent bass.

Frowning, Skinner rose to his feet just as the door swung

open to reveal Mulder, an irate Kim on his heels.

“Agent Mulder, what do you think you’re doing?”

“I tried to tell him you were in a closed meeting, sir,

but he just wouldn’t listen,” Kim said, her eyes

telegraphing clearly that if she had her way Mulder would

be a dead man.

Mulder’s bland expression couldn’t disguise his fury. “And

I tried to explain that there’s been a mistake. That

there’s no way you’d discuss a possible X-File with the

department head absent. Isn’t that right, *sir*?” The term

of respect left his lips like a curse.

Skinner locked eyes with his most troublesome agent for a

long moment before dismissing his assistant with a weary

wave of his hand. “I’ll handle this, Kim.”

Mulder’s face displayed no triumph as he crossed the room

and dropped into the empty chair, just a brief glance of

betrayal directed towards his clearly uncomfortable

partner. He leaned back, tightly folded arms and rigid

shoulders screaming defensiveness and mistrust.

Skinner opened his clenched fist and spread his hand flat

on the desktop. “Agent Mulder, I…”

“You might be surprised to learn I have a friend in the

Roanoke Bureau. Met him during one of those ridiculous team

building seminars I couldn’t talk my way out of back when I

was in Violent Crimes. We’ve managed to stay in touch.”

Mulder’s voice was frigid, his eyes the only expressive

feature in his face. “Matter of fact, I just got off the

phone with him. He wondered what my thoughts were on a

kidnapping case. He was pretty confused when I didn’t know

what the hell he was talking about, since the cop in charge

had already called to request my help on the investigation.”

“I just received the information within the last hour,

Mulder.” Skinner’s words were clipped, his tone warned

against insubordination. “I’ve barely had time to go over

the details.”

Mulder leaned forward, his hands grasping the chair in a

white-knuckled grip. “But you had time to call my *partner*

in and discuss them with her! Unless it wasn’t the *case*

that inspired this impromptu meeting of the minds. Worried

that Spooky’s going to hare out, sir?”

Scully shifted to face him, lips compressed in a straight

line. “Mulder…”

He rounded on her, the rage in his hazel eyes tempered by

hurt. His voice dropped to a level that excised Skinner

from the conversation as efficiently as a surgeon’s

scalpel. “So, what did you tell him, Scully?”

Scully met his gaze. The question in Mulder’s eyes, the

uncertainty, could be handled so simply in another time and

place. Her fingers twining with his, her lips brushing his

cheek… Mulder was an extremely tactile person. One

amazing discovery she’d made during their evolving

relationship was how easily she could reach him with a

simple touch. Her fingers ruffling a stray lock of hair,

her thumb stroking the soft skin on the back of his hand —

even fiddle with his tie, and Mulder turned to putty in her

hands. Ever mindful of Skinner’s scrutiny, she attempted to

convey the same emotions with her eyes and the barest tilt

of her lips.

“Before you burst in here, Mulder, I was about to tell the

A.D. that I feel you are perfectly capable of handling this

investigation. And that I believe you may just be that

little girl’s best hope.”

Mulder blinked. His eyes, formerly black with anger, turned

a mossy green. Message received.

Sucking in a deep, calming breath, he turned back to

Skinner. “Any further questions, sir?”

Skinner’s eyes darted between them, a look of intense

concentration on his face. He thrust his jaw forward,

closed the folder, and held it out to Mulder.

“You’d better get down there ASAP. I’ll have Kim make the

travel arrangements. Contact Sullivan from the Gauley

Bridge sheriff’s office first, he’ll see that you have

access to the crime scene and the family. And Agent

Mulder…”

Mulder paused, one hand on the doorknob, the other pressed

to the small of Scully’s back. Skinner stood, shoving his

good hand deep in his pocket.

“This is a small town where everyone knows everyone else’s

business. Tread lightly.”

Mulder’s lips twisted as if to spout a patented smartass

response, but Scully’s covert touch on his arm stalled it.

Mulder shot her a brief look of amusement before nodding.

“Yes, sir.”

Scully followed in Mulder’s wake as he took up a brisk

pace through the outer office. She mouthed a quick apology

in Kim’s direction, scooping up the two cups from the side

table where she’d deposited them earlier.

“Mu…Mulder!” The only acknowledgement that he’d even

heard her was a cursory glance over his shoulder, his long

legs striding in the direction of the elevator, file

tapping aggressively against the top of his thigh.

Scully had received enough attention from onlookers today.

She bit back the next “Mulder” forming on her lips and

waited until she caught up with her partner at the elevator.

“Mulder.” It was low, non-threatening, not quite pleading.

“I know what you’re going to say, Scully.” He gave the

call button two more hard shoves with the heel of his hand,

as if the elevator would respond to the extra force.

“Really?” Scully, took a step back and would have folded

her arms across her chest if she hadn’t still been holding

what probably amounted to lukewarm coffee.

Mulder clasped the file under his right arm and brought

both hands to his face. He scrubbed at his eyes, his voice

weary and resigned.

“It’s the same old story, Scully. Anything involving

missing children prompts psych evaluations on “Spooky”

Mulder. Will he hare out? Can he hold it together? Is it

too close to what happened to his sister? What the hell

was Skinner thinking? Have I lost so much credibility that

he finds it necessary to check my state of mind with you

before assigning me a case?”

Though his eyes reflected both hurt and anger, only the

latter colored his words.

Before Scully had a chance to answer, the elevator car

dinged its arrival, the doors opening to reveal a handful

of people. Without a second thought, Mulder stepped inside

and planted himself at the back of the crowded car. The

absence of his guiding hand left a sinking feeling in the

pit of Scully’s stomach. She knew he wasn’t angry with her,

and hoped when he really thought about it he would realize

that Skinner was only looking out for him.

The doors opened on the ground floor and the last of the

passengers stepped out. There wasn’t a lot to attract FBI

employees or visitors to the basement. And while in the

early months of their partnership Scully resented it, now

she viewed it as a blessing. The basement was their haven,

an escape from prying eyes and whispering tongues. They

did good work and she was proud of their accomplishments,

both professionally and personally. Over time the tag of

“Mrs. Spooky” had lost its sting, no longer feeling like an

insult.

Mulder unlocked the office and shouldered the door open.

Scully followed him in, ditching the cold coffee in the

nearest trashcan as she entered. Mulder retreated to the

corner of the office and dropped into his chair. He

propped his feet up on the desk and laid the unopened file

across his lap. His eyes took up an intense study of the

wall just above Scully’s head as his right hand absently

stroked his chin.

All the classic signs of Mulder in a sulk.

“Skinner was only trying to help. You’ve had… it’s been

a tough year for you, Mulder. There’s been a lot going on.

This isn’t a straight forward kidnapping case, it appears

to indicate… The witness is claiming alien abduction.”

Scully’s shoulders bunched as she anticipated Mulder’s

reaction. He dropped his feet to the floor, heedless of the

file that slipped from his lap, contents spilling from the

manila covering. Mulder leaned forward, hands splayed

across the desktop, his body language reminiscent of

Skinner’s as he’d confronted the wayward agent storming

into his office.

“I am the head of this division. If the assistant

director feels I am unfit to handle that responsibility…”

“Mulder! Enough. The A.D. was acting out of concern for

you. The little I heard before you joined us gave every

indication that Skinner’s intention was to assign this case

to you. He was just making sure… ”

Scully leaned over, gathering one of Mulder’s hands in her

own. She watched as the rigid set to his shoulders relaxed

and his head dropped until his chin rested on his chest.

“To be perfectly honest with you, I agree with Skinner.”

Mulder’s head shot up and he captured her gaze with

narrowed, suspicious eyes, his hand twitching in hers.

“*Not* because I don’t think you can do this, but because

I think you do this too well. Your ability to empathize

with the victims, to feel their pain …it’s what gives you

the edge over other agents. But…”

“But?”

How could she say it without sounding as if she *did*

doubt his ability?

“Are you sure you’re ready for this? To go…”

“Scully. I was too late to save Samantha. I know I can’t

change that. But this little girl… she still has a

chance. *I’m* that chance. Aliens kidnapping a child?

They’ll just investigate right over the top of that, or

bury the file so deep it will never surface. I’m ‘IT,’

Scully. I’m the only one that will take those claims

seriously enough to either prove or disprove them. I have

to do this. For that little girl. For her family. For me.”

Determination, compassion, assurance. They were etched

into Mulder’s features so deeply that Scully wondered how

she had ever doubted he’d cope. She squeezed the fingers

still nestled in hers and briefly pulled them to her lips,

lightly kissing the rough skin across his knuckles.

“Well then, G-Man, I suggest you gather that file up off

the floor. I’ll make us a cup of coffee, and we can go over

the police report before we leave.” Scully smiled up at

him and released his hand.

“Thanks, Scully.”

She threw him a questioning look.

“For backing me up with Skinner and trusting my judgement

on this.”

“Hey, what are partners for?” Scully moved off to make

the coffee, feeling strangely at odds with the flush she

could feel spreading across her cheeks.

“And Scully?”

“Mmmhmm?”

“I take two sugars, not one. I know you’ve been cutting

them back,” he chided lightly.

“Too much sugar is not good for you, Mulder.”

“I like my coffee sweet, Scully.” He let his voice drop

an octave. “Just like my women.”

He ducked behind his desk to retrieve the file and to

avoid a well-aimed projectile hurled at him from the

general direction of his partner, hiding a wide grin as he

gathered up the strewn papers.

Scully added creamer to her coffee and one sugar to

Mulder’s, pausing before tearing open a second packet.

“You should be getting over the sugar craving by now.

Have you given any more consideration to using the nicotine

patches suggested by Dr McManus?” She added the second

sugar and stirred the hot black liquid before handing it to

her partner.

“I’m not suffering from nicotine withdrawal, Scully. I

don’t need patches and I’m not craving sugar. I just got

used to drinking it sweet.”

“But…” Scully’s train of thought was interrupted by the

insistent trill of Mulder’s phone.

“Mulder.”

Scully sipped her coffee while Mulder pulled a pen from

his breast pocket and started jotting notes on a scrap of

paper.

“Uh-huh. Uh-huh. Yep. Okay, thanks, Kim.” He replaced

the receiver back in its cradle and scooped up the file

from the top of his desk.

“Drink up, Scully. Skinner’s signed off on the 302, and

Kim got us a noon flight to Charleston. We can swing by

our apartments on the way to the airport.”

He was already unlocking his briefcase and stowing the

folder safely inside. He flipped the catches and rolled

the combination before swinging it off his desk, grimacing

as the movement wrenched sore ribs.

Scully observed the pain flicker across his face. Was he

really up to this? In her heart she knew he was right,

that he was that little girl’s best hope. No one else

would investigate this case with the same drive and

determination. Yet she couldn’t help worrying that this

case, like so many others involving children, would take

its toll.

Mulder paused in the doorway, tapping his foot impatiently

when he realized she wasn’t at his side.

“Are you coming? Time’s a-wasting, Scully. Let’s go.”

He was practically bouncing on the spot.

“Okay, okay. I’m coming.” Scully whisked her own

briefcase off the floor from behind her chair and preceded

Mulder out the door, comforted by a light pressure at the

small of her back.

3:06 p.m.

Gauley Bridge Sheriff’s Office

“I’ll be honest with you, Agent Mulder. I’m not one for

believin’ in little green men.”

Sheriff Sullivan tipped his considerable bulk backward,

eliciting a groan of protest from the rickety wooden chair.

His index finger tapped his lips as his dark eyes shifted

between Mulder and Scully.

Scully leaned forward, giving her partner a warning glare

on the way. “Sir, you called us in on this case. Now there

must be some reason…”

“I called you in, Agent Scully, because I couldn’t come up

with anything better. Before this, my biggest problem was

getting Julia Sterns to press charges against her husband

for knocking her around when he drinks too much. Now I’ve

got a little girl missin’ and the local feds telling me

that they don’t have enough to go on, just spinnin’ their

wheels. When Agent Mulder’s friend mentioned that y’all

specialize in this type of case, I jumped on the

suggestion.”

“We’ve read the information you faxed Assistant Director

Skinner.” Mulder’s voice was calm, unruffled, his body

sprawled elegantly in the chair. “Is there anything you’d

like to add before we interview the Marcussens? Are they a

close family? I take it from the police report that you are

a personal friend.”

“This isn’t Washington, D.C., Agent Mulder; I’m a personal

friend of just about everyone in town.” Sullivan sighed and

kneaded the back of his neck. “But I guess you could say I

know the Marcussens better than most. I drove Sam and Beth to

the hospital when she saw fit to have Jacob in the middle

of a snowstorm. And I helped them find Rachel the time she

wandered off and got herself lost in the woods. They’re

good, God fearin’ folks, and those children mean the world

to them.”

“No one is questioning their devotion to the children,

Sheriff Sullivan,” Scully said, her voice firm but soothing.

“Not out loud anyway.” When Scully opened her mouth to

protest further, he held up a callused hand. “Look, I may

be a babe in the woods compared to you big city fibbies,

but I’m smart enough to see that, little green men aside,

there aren’t many suspects in this case. I don’t intend to

see Rachel Marcussen turned into another Jon Benet Ramsey.

You get my meaning?”

Mulder sat up, both feet coming to rest on the floor, his

hands resting lightly on his knees. “And I can’t promise to

respect boundaries that interfere with my ability to do my

job.” His eyes flicked to Scully’s, and his tone warmed.

“What I *can* promise is that I will do everything in my

power to find out what happened to that little girl, and to

bring her home safely.”

Sullivan’s lips compressed to a bloodless line, and his

eyes bored into Mulder’s. Mulder met the scrutiny without

flinching, shoulders dropping imperceptibly when the

sheriff finally nodded and stood with a grunt.

“Let’s go, then. Sam and Beth are expecting us, and I

wouldn’t want to keep them waiting.”

3:45 p.m.

Marcussen residence

“Coffee, Agent Mulder?”

Beth Marcussen was a whip thin woman with dark blonde hair

and blue eyes so large they swallowed the rest of her heart-

shaped face. She’d been a bundle of perpetual motion since

they’d arrived, seating them on an overstuffed couch in the

living room, bustling off to the kitchen to make a pot of

coffee, and now serving them with restless, fluttering

hands. She reminded Scully of a lovely but fragile

butterfly, unable to settle for long in one spot.

“Thank you, Mrs. Marcussen.” Mulder smiled as he accepted

the cup, pointedly ignoring Scully’s disapproving stare as

he spooned in a generous ration of sugar.

“Please, call me Beth. Seems silly to be so formal with

the folks who we’re countin’ on to…” She pressed her

knuckles tightly to her lips to stop the flow of words.”

“Mrs. Marcussen — Beth, please sit down.” Mulder’s voice

was soft and gentle. The one reserved for victims and

suffering family members. “We need to ask you and your

husband a few questions about the night Rachel disappeared.”

Beth’s shadowed gaze darted to her husband. The antithesis

to her nervous energy, Sam Marcussen had remained still and

mostly silent in a large recliner near the fireplace. With

a tilt of her head, Beth crossed the room to perch on the

arm of the chair.

“We’ve read the police report and we’ve talked to Sheriff

Sullivan,” Mulder said, acknowledging the man with a slight

nod. “What we’d really like, is to hear the events of that

night in your own words.”

Beth sucked in a long breath of air and tucked a strand of

hair behind one ear in a gesture that reminded Mulder

eerily of his partner. “There’s so little to tell. Sam and

I had a meetin’ over at the church right after supper.

They’re lookin’ for a new pastor, and we’re on the

search committee. There weren’t going to be any kids there,

so Jacob offered to stay home with Rachel. He watches her

all the time when I go to the grocery store or shoppin’. We

were only gone an *hour*.”

Beth’s voice, which had become progressively more wispy,

broke. Sam placed a large, steady hand over her trembling

one and squeezed. He turned his haunted eyes on the agents.

“It was full dark by the time we came home, but there were

no lights on in the house. I thought maybe the kids were

playing some fool game of hide ‘n seek, so I started

callin’ for them. It wasn’t ’til they didn’t answer that I

got scared.”

“You found Jacob in his room?” Scully prodded.

Sam snorted, but there was no humor in it. “Not at first.

He was kinda folded up in a little ball, wedged between his

bed and the wall. Beth saw his foot stickin’ out and called

me. We tried to get him to tell us where Rachel was but it

was like he couldn’t hear us. Just kept rockin’ back and

forth. I was so scared, I guess I got a little rough with

him. I grabbed holda his arm and shook him, yellin’ at him to

tell us where his sister was.” Sam dry washed his face and

ran trembling fingers through his hair. “He just started…

screaming. Wouldn’t stop until the doc came and gave him

somethin’ to make him sleep.”

Scully sipped her coffee to disguise a surreptitious

glance at her partner. Mulder’s face, though a bit pale,

was composed. “You weren’t able to talk to Jacob until

yesterday morning?”

“No way he was makin’ any sense,” Sullivan spoke up. “We

tried to search the woods surrounding the house, but it was

near impossible in the dark. I had a team of volunteers

cover about a three mile radius yesterday. No one turned up

a thing.”

Mulder gazed out the picture window at the thick forest

that encircled the small house. He gently placed his cup on

the coffee table and braced his elbows on his knees. “We’d

like to speak to Jacob, if you think he’s up to it.”

Sam and Beth held a silent consultation before she nodded.

“We knew you would. He hasn’t said too much since he talked

to Jonas and those other agents, hasn’t even left his room

except to eat. But he hasn’t started screamin’ again

either.” She tried to smile but her lips quivered. “Jacob’s

always been the brave one. Rachel was…” She caught

herself, “IS more like me, afraid of everything.”

“We don’t want to upset him, Beth,” Scully said, mimicking

Mulder’s actions with her own cup. “We’d just like to hear

the whole story in his own words. There’s always the

possibility he’ll remember something new.”

“His room is the last door on your left.” Sam stood and

led them to a hallway that ran along the back of the house.

“Just… He’s a little boy who lost his sister. Please,

don’t forget that.”

To Marcussen, an almost curt bob of the head and a

carefully neutral expression communicated professional

courtesy. To Scully, a reflexive swallow, a tightening of

jaw muscles, and a few additional lines around the eyes

betrayed a more emotional response. She moved past Mulder,

discretely allowing her hand to brush his before continuing

to Jacob’s door. When Mulder reached her side, his

expression slightly less pinched, she rapped firmly.

“Come in.”

Scully wasn’t sure exactly what she’d expected — posters

of rock bands, perhaps, or famous sports figures? Certainly

not the schematic of a space station and a periodic table

of elements. She let her eyes roam the walls and surfaces

while Mulder strode directly over to where Jacob sat at a

small wooden table, his head bent over some type of model

whose pieces were scattered across the polished surface.

“Hi, Jacob. I’m Agent Mulder and this is Agent Scully.

We’re trying to help Sheriff Sullivan find your sister.”

Jacob carefully set aside what Scully now recognized as a

partially assembled space shuttle, and methodically wiped

glue from his fingers before shaking Mulder’s outstretched

hand. He looked each of them up and down coolly.

“Agent?”

“We’re from the FBI,” Scully explained, making her way to

Mulder’s side.

Jacob shoved unruly brown hair off his forehead. “Local?

Or D.C.?”

Mulder’s lips quirked. “D.C. Why?”

Jacob shrugged and fingered one of the tiny pieces. “No

reason. I just thought that the other agents were givin’

up.”

Something passed across Mulder’s face before he circled

around the table and lifted the half-completed model.

“Looks like you’re really into space exploration,” he

mused, gesturing at various models of rockets and planets

scattered throughout the room. “Been following the Mars

launches?”

Jacob made a face. “Yeah, even though they keep losin’

them. Four spacecraft in one year’s pretty sorry, dontcha

think?”

“They do seem to need a new approach,” Mulder agreed,

crossing over to sit on the bed.

Jacob swiveled to face him. “Look at the Polar Lander — it

smashed to bits! Breakin’ thrusters shut down at an

altitude of 130 feet, and it impacted the surface at about

50 miles an hour. All ’cause one missin’ line of computer

code told the on board systems that she was safely on the

surface when she was still in the air. But then, what can

you expect when they’ve gone so cheap they’ve got people

workin’ 80 hour weeks?”

Scully arched an eyebrow in Mulder’s direction. Nobody had

mentioned Jacob Marcussen was 11 going on 30.

Mulder’s lips curved as he gently steered the conversation

back on track. “We’re here because of your testimony,

Jacob. Will you answer some questions for us?”

Jacob shrugged. “Already talked to the other agents.

Didn’t seem like they believed me.”

“Well, we’re from a division of the Bureau that

specializes in paranormal phenomena — exactly the kind of

thing you say happened to Rachel. Would you mind going

over what happened the night she disappeared, one more

time?”

Jacob studied them with intense, dark eyes. “Mom and Dad

were at a church meetin’. Rache and I aren’t allowed to

play outside when they’re not home, so I was foolin’ around

on the computer, and she was watchin’ TV. Then all of a

sudden, the electricity cut out, so we went out front to

see if anybody else’s lights were on. That’s when we saw

the spaceship.”

“Spaceship?” Mulder’s face reflected only polite interest,

but Scully watched his hands slowly curl into fists.

Jacob nodded matter-of-factly. “Yep. Had to be. It looked

kinda like an airplane but it was movin’ up, down, and all

around like a helicopter. And fast! It swooped real low

over the house, and we ran around to the backyard to follow

it. Looked like it dropped down into the trees, and we

could see the light reflectin’ up. Before I knew it, Rache

took off into the woods sayin’ she was gonna see a real

live flyin’ saucer. I tried to stop her…”

He looked down, blinking. Scully crouched beside him and

laid one hand on his knee. “It’s all right, Jacob. Take

your time.”

Jacob gave her a tremulous smile before continuing. “I

would’ve caught up with her; I’m a much better runner. But

then there was this really bright light. It swallowed Rache

up and I couldn’t see her anymore. I tried to yell her

name, but I couldn’t talk — I couldn’t even move!” He

lifted dry eyes to Mulder. “I could hear her scream for me,

but I couldn’t move.”

“Did you see the spaceship?” Mulder asked.

Jacob shook his head. “I couldn’t see anything, just the

light. It was so white — you’d a thought it would be hot,

but it wasn’t. It was cold.” He shivered. “Next thing I

knew it was gone, and I could move again. I could still

hear Rachel screamin’ but it sounded far away. I…I ran,

I guess. I don’t really remember much after that ’til my mom

and dad came in and found me here.”

Mulder pressed one fist to his lips, trading a long look

with Scully. Jerking his gaze from the concern in her blue

eyes, he stood up.

“Is there anything else you can tell us, Jacob? Anything

you want to add that you might have forgotten?”

Jacob slowly shook his head. He scooted his chair back to

the table and calmly picked up the model, though his eyes

skittered back and forth between Mulder and Scully.

“Thank you for answering our questions, Jacob,” Scully

murmured, straightening up and moving to the door. “We know

it isn’t easy for you to talk about that night.”

Mulder pulled open the door and guided Scully through with

his hand pressed to the small of her back. He turned back

to Jacob, who was opening a small tube of glue.

“Try not to worry, Jacob. We’ll do everything we can to

find Rachel.”

Jacob never lifted his head, and his voice remained

steady. “You can try all you want, Agent Mulder. But I

don’t think they’re gonna bring her back.”

Mulder backed into the hallway, unable to tear his eyes

from the crown of Jacob’s shaggy head and the smooth,

deliberate movements of his small hands until he carefully

shut the door. He sagged against the wall with eyes closed,

trembling fingers leaving a trail of unruly spikes in his

hair. Scully’s solid warmth at his elbow encouraged him to

crack open one eye.

“Well, that was a little too close to home.” He molded his

features into a cookie cutter smile, not sure if it was for

Scully’s benefit or his own.

“Mulder, if this case…”

Mulder swallowed the shock like an exceptionally bitter

pill and peeled himself off the wall. “I’m fine. And the

Marcussens are waiting.”

A brush of his fingers down her arm and he strode up the

hallway toward the living room. Scully pressed her lips

tightly together and followed.

********************************

ACT II

4:03 p.m.

Outside the Marcussen Residence

“Agent Mulder, I gotta tell you, when I asked you to come

out here and take a look at this case I thought you’d help

put to rest these wild claims of young Jacob.” Sheriff

Sullivan leaned against his car with arms folded across his

chest and a frown darkening his rugged features.

“Wild claims? You think he’s making it up?” Mulder asked

with mild curiosity. His eyes actively scanned the

treetops behind the Marcussen’s house.

“He’s an 11-year-old boy who’s lost his sister. I don’t

think he knows up from down right now. I was hopin’ you’d

set him straight, help him remember. Don’t get me wrong,

he’s a good kid, but after what happened… well you can’t

blame him for bein’ a tad confused.”

“Really? He didn’t strike me as the type of kid that

would be easily confused.”

Sheriff Sullivan’s eyes narrowed, and he pinned Mulder with

a steely glare.

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means, Sheriff, that despite the recent trauma, Jacob

appears to be an exceptionally intelligent and self-assured

kid.”

“Excuse us.” Scully sidled up to Mulder, took his arm,

and turned him to face away from the other man.

“Mulder…” The use of his name a quiet warning, letting

him know he was close to stepping on fragile, law

enforcement toes. “Remember what Skinner said before we

left…”

“Yeah, yeah, Scully. I *am* treading lightly. Do you see

him hopping up and down?” A hint of mischief danced in

Mulder’s eyes.

Scully smiled in relief. The knot that had been growing

in her stomach since the interview with Jacob was slowly

untangling as Mulder shed the tight, troubled expression

that had haunted his face. But she still needed to know,

to be sure.

“Are you okay with this, Mulder?” She tilted her head to

the side, searching his face for the truth.

“I’m fine. Really. Look, Scully, why don’t you head back

into town with the good sheriff? Check in with the Roanoke

office and make nice. Ask for Tim Spencer, he’ll give you

the straight story without any attitude. You could also

look up the doctor who treated Jacob the night Rachel

disappeared. Maybe Jacob said something… anything before

he was sedated.”

“What are you going to do?”

“I’ll take a walk around the Marcussens’ property and

check out the woods, try to come up with some evidence to

support the boy’s story. I also want to interview the

neighbors, find out if they have anything useful to add.”

Sheriff Sullivan sidled closer. “I already talked to them.

No one saw or heard a damn thing worth repeatin’.”

“You have to ask the right questions to get the right

answers, Sheriff.” Mulder spun on his heel and strode

toward the trees. The thick woods swallowed him within

minutes.

“Is he always like that?” Sullivan stood with his hands on

his hips, watching Mulder’s retreating form.

“Like what?” Scully asked, deadpan.

“Forget it. I’ll give you that ride back to town.”

**********************************

Mulder picked his way through low hanging branches,

swatting at the odd mosquito as it buzzed past his ear or

settled on his cheek.

The rich scent of rotting vegetation hung heavily in the

humid air, and the soft, spongy ground squished under

Mulder’s feet. The shrill chirp of cicadas competed with

the warbling cry of birds as they called to one another

above his head. And every now and then a rustle of leaves

would alert him to some woodland creature scurrying on its

way in search of food or shelter. But the forest showed no

intention of confiding the secret of what had happened to a

little girl on a warm September evening.

Thirty minutes later, Mulder was sweaty, mud-spattered,

and frustrated. Nothing was consistent with an alleged UFO

landing site. The treeline bore no evidence of damage, no

burnt or singed leaves. The foliage remained lush, green,

and intact.

The sheriff’s men had searched a three-mile radius without

noting anything unusual in their report. How far could a 6-

year-old girl run in a matter of minutes? The abduction

had to have taken place close to the family home.

Mulder had begun his exploration in the hope of finding

something that would corroborate Jacob’s story, lend

credence to his claims. Instead, he’d come up empty. He

gave the ground a halfhearted kick and craned his neck

skyward as if the answer would fall from the heavens.

Dropping his eyes, he scanned the trees one last time

before hiking back toward the house.

Maybe the neighbors would be of more help.

4:58 p.m.

Millers’ Residence

“It’s a cryin’ shame, I swear, Agent Mulder. Dear little

thing just up an’ disappearin’ like that. I don’t know

what the world’s comin’ to when folks ain’t even safe in

their own homes. The Marcussens are real good community-

minded folks. They deserve better. Beth’s on the PTA over

to the school, and her Sam’s always up there fixin’ this,

mendin’ that — real handy. And little Rachel…” Louise

Miller swiped at her eyes with a tissue. “I can’t believe

this has happened; it’s a cryin’ shame. A cryin’ shame.

Can I get you another glass of lemonade?”

“No, thanks. Still working on this one.” Mulder smiled

and held up his glass, half full. “I really appreciate

you helping us out with our inquiries. Can you tell me

what you remember from the night Rachel disappeared? Did

you notice anything… unusual?”

“Well, that’s the thing, Agent Mulder, I didn’t. I know

what that poor boy is sayin’. Crazy talk about aliens

landin’ and takin’ little Rachel. ‘Course he ain’t thinkin’

straight right now. How could he, losin’ his sister an’

all?”

“So you didn’t see any strange lights, hear any odd sounds?”

“No sir. The night passed just like any other ’round here,

nice an’ quiet.”

“What about the power? Was there any interruption of your

electricity?”

Louise’s face twisted with confusion. “Why, heck no. We was

all watchin’ the TV ’bout the time little Rachel was

s’posed to’ve gone missin’, and we’d sure have known if the

power went out.”

Mulder glanced around the modest living room. The

television was the centerpiece of the room. A sofa and two

armchairs, including the one in which he was seated, faced

it. Photos adorned the top of the TV, pictures of Louise, a

man Mulder assumed to be her husband, and two children — a

boy with cropped blond hair and smiling brown eyes, and a

little girl with pigtails and missing teeth.

“Are those your children, Mrs. Miller?” Mulder tilted his

head toward the photos.

She nodded, eyes brightening and lips curving. “Luke an’

Jessica. They’re the same age as Jacob an’ Rachel. Oh my,

how Beth and Sam must be sufferin’ right now.” The smile

wavered, then crumbled as she dabbed at her eyes and nose

again with the tissue.

Mulder discreetly averted his gaze, waiting for her to

compose herself before resuming his line of questioning.

“I’m sorry, Agent Mulder. This is just so hard to

understand. So hard to believe. My kids are real friendly

with Jacob an’ Rachel, in the same class at school an’ all.”

The sound of a door slamming shut and the high pitched

squeal of children’s laughter rang through the house.

“I’m telling Mama!”

“No! Luke, stop it!”

“Ha, ha. Betcha can’t catch me!”

More laughter was followed by the sound of running feet.

“Kids! Hey, cut that out! How many times have I warned you

about runnin’ through the house?”

At the sound of their mother’s voice, two young faces,

sweaty and rosy cheeked, pulled up short just inside the

living room door, chests heaving and laughter still

bubbling.

“Mama, tell Luke to stop ticklin’ me,” the little girl

whined, but there was no malice in her words.

“Luke, leave your sister alone. Now quiet down you two;

we got company.”

Two sets of eyes strayed from their mother to take up a

steady examination of the stranger sitting in their living

room.

“This here’s Agent Mulder. He’s from the FBI in

Washington DC. He’s come all the way to help find Rachel.

Agent Mulder, these are my children, Luke and Jess.”

The little girl took two tentative steps towards Mulder.

“You gonna bring Rachel back home, mister?”

“I’m going to try my hardest. Were you and Rachel friends?”

“Uh-huh. She’s my best friend.”

Mulder turned his attention to the older boy. “What about

you, Luke? Do you and Jacob hang out together?”

A nearly imperceptible shadow passed across both faces. Jess

looked at her brother with wide-eyed anticipation, lips

pressed in a tight line. The boy’s startled gaze held

Mulder’s for only a second before he lifted one shoulder in

a half-hearted shrug and turned to his mom.

“Can I be excused, please? Jimmy’s waitin’ for me at the

lot; he’s expectin’ me back any minute. I only come home

to get my mitt and ball.” He tugged on his sister’s arm.

“C’mon Jess, we gotta get goin’.”

Mrs. Miller shot Mulder a look that said, “What can you

do?” and bobbed her head. “Go ahead. You know the rules,

though, be back before dark!”

Jessica puffed a quiet sigh and her face relaxed.

Something niggled at Mulder’s brain. What had just passed

between Jess and her brother?

“Kids, huh? Just one big bundle of energy.” Louise shook

her head, smiling indulgently as the back door slammed shut

again. “Agent Mulder? I sure hope you can find Rachel.

Jacob’ll be lost without his sister. Those two are like

peas in a pod, always together. Jacob doted…” She paused at

her choice of words, the tissue working convulsively in her

hands. “I mean, he *does* dote on her. We gotta think

positive, right? No wonder that poor boy’s seein’ aliens

and such — probably the only way he can cope.”

“I’ll do everything within my power to bring Rachel back

safely, Mrs. Miller.” Mulder placed his empty glass on the

table and reached inside his coat pocket. He offered a

card to the woman in front of him. “If you think of

anything else, you can reach me on my cell phone or contact

the sheriff’s department. Thank you again for your help.”

“My pleasure, sir. Like I said, I hope you find that

sweet little girl.”

For just a moment time slipped backward, and Louise Miller

wore Billie LaPierre’s face. Mulder blinked and mustered a

nod. “I hope so too.”

6:47 p.m.

New River Lodge

Scully tossed her keys onto the cheap pressboard table,

kicked off her shoes, and sagged against the wall with a

gusty sigh. The connecting door to Mulder’s room hung ajar,

and the hiss of water on tile drifted through the opening.

Tucking back a strand of auburn hair turned mutinous by the

humidity, she padded into her partner’s room.

“Mulder, I’m back.” She pitched her voice to be heard over

the shower while rescuing a pair of Armani pants from a

heap on the floor.

“Hey, Scully. How’d it go with the doctor?”

She eyed the dried mud splattered around the hem of each

leg before folding them neatly. “He was very helpful. I’ll

tell you all about it later. I’m starving, Mulder.”

His low chuckle, dark and smooth as molasses, chased away

a little of her weariness. “Pizza’s on the way. I’ll be out

in a minute.”

Pizza. Mulder considered it one of the five basic food

groups. Scully assessed the gnawing in her belly coupled

with the desire to don an old pair of shorts and a tee

shirt and decided pizza didn’t sound so bad after all.

By the time the pizza arrived she’d shed her suit, and

Mulder was sprawled on her bed, his wet hair making an

annoying damp spot on one of the pillows. Scully set the

carton and a nondescript white paper bag on the table,

pausing with her hand on the lid.

“Why am I suddenly afraid to open this, Mulder?”

He sat up, palm pressed to his heart and a wounded

expression plastered on his face. “Trust, Scully. I thought

it was the cornerstone of our partnership.”

Scully arched an eyebrow to demonstrate how unimpressed

she was with his theatrics. “I trust you with my life,

Mulder. Just not my stomach.”

She flipped back the lid, mouth curving in a smile. Mulder

peered over her shoulder, the scent of his shampoo in her

nose and the warmth of his breath on her neck intoxicating.

“Pepperoni, bacon, and onion for me, veggies and extra

cheese for you.” She could sense the smile without using

her eyes.

Tilting her head back until it rested on his shoulder, she

grinned up at him. “If there’s a Diet Coke in that bag…”

Mulder reached around her to produce a white and red can.

“Never doubt it, Scully.”

She nibbled her way through two slices while Mulder

recounted his walk in the woods and the interview with

Louise Miller. Under the guise of slurping strings of

cheese and sipping soda, she observed him carefully. Though

he’d obviously regained his equilibrium, she sensed

something still bothered him. His voice softened when he

described the absence of heat damage to the trees; and when

he related his brief encounter with Luke and Jess Miller,

his gaze turned distant, his manner preoccupied.

“Mulder?”

Her verbal nudge brought him back from wherever he’d gone,

and he smiled. “What about you? Did you speak with Tim?”

Scully’s eyes crinkled and she pursed her lips. “Oh, I had

a very productive chat with your friend, Mulder. None of it

will help solve this case, but it was still very…

enlightening.”

Mulder dropped his head back to stare at the ceiling with

a loud groan. “Oh God, what was I thinking?”

Scully gave him a long, deliberately speculative look.

“You know, I always have pictured you as the type to sow

his wild oats.”

Mulder literally squirmed in his chair before getting up

and pacing to the window. “Have they turned up anything

new?”

She shook her head, watching in amusement as he fiddled

with the cord that controlled the drapes. “Not a thing. The

prevailing opinion is that Rachel’s either lost out in

those woods or in the hands of someone who has no interest

in money.”

“Spencer always was a little more open minded than most.”

He snorted, turning around. “Obviously — he befriended

Spooky Mulder.”

Scully didn’t bother to conceal her smirk. “Come clean,

Mulder. Did you really get so drunk that you…”

“So, what did Jacob’s doctor have to say?”

Letting him off the hook, Scully made a mental note to

revisit the conversation in the future. “His name is Warren

Blake and he’s a GP — takes care of the whole family. He

describes both Jacob and Rachel as average, healthy kids.”

Mulder dropped back into his chair. “Surely he’s aware

that Jacob’s intelligence is far from average.”

“Not just above average — well within range for MENSA.

Blake said he’s been tested at 162.”

His teeth worried his lower lip. “Kids with exceptionally

high IQs often have difficulty relating to their peers,” he

murmured, more to himself than to Scully.

Scully’s brow furrowed but she continued. “According to

Blake, Jacob is a model child. Very polite, very helpful.”

“And the night of Rachel’s abduction?”

Scully contemplated mentioning that very little about this

case pointed to abduction, but prudently held her tongue.

“When Baker got to the Marcussens’ they’d managed to coax

Jacob out from the corner, but he was still pretty

incoherent. He said the boy kept repeating something about

a bright light and not being able to move. He finally had

to administer a mild sedative to calm Jacob down. Said he

hadn’t seen him that upset since the time Rachel got lost

in the woods.”

Mulder looked up sharply. “Sheriff Sullivan mentioned that

incident. Blake was involved?”

“Initially he participated on one of the search teams,”

Scully replied, puzzled by Mulder’s abrupt and intense

focus. “He wound up staying back at the house when Beth

became hysterical. Mulder, I can’t help wondering if what

we have here isn’t a simple repetition of that incident.

Jacob admits Rachel went running off into the woods…”

“How did Rachel become lost?”

Scully frowned. “I didn’t ask. Blake did say she was no

more than two or three at the time. The way he tells it,

Rachel has always been a rather accident-prone child.” She

held up a hand. “And before you ask, Blake vehemently

denied any signs of child abuse. He depicts Sam and Beth

Marcussen as model parents, and assured me that although

Rachel has suffered more than the average number of

childhood traumas, Jacob is disgustingly healthy.”

She watched him absently picking pepperoni off a slice of

pizza without consuming it, noticing for the first time

that he’d eaten very little. Placing both elbows on the

table she leaned into his personal space — a little trick

she’d learned from the master.

“Mulder, are you going to eat that pizza, or autopsy it?”

His fingers froze in the act of extracting a scrap of

bacon, and he adopted a smartass grin. “Aw c’mon, Scully,

be a sport. Mom never let me play with my food.”

*Deflecting*, Scully thought as he wiped the greasy digits

on a napkin and picked up his soda. Mulder used humor like

a shield whenever real life hit a little too close to home.

“Mulder, something is obviously bothering you. What is it?”

Both eyebrows soared and his eyes flew wide open. “I don’t

know what you’re talking about, Scully.”

“I think you do. You haven’t been yourself ever since we

talked to Jacob Marcussen.”

The feigned innocence gave way to anger. “I already told

you, Scully, I’m fine.”

“That’s bullshit, Mulder, and you know it! You were barely

holding it together outside Jacob’s room, and you’ve been

distant and distracted all through dinner.” She sighed,

sliding her hand across the table and tangling her fingers

with his. “Mulder, that boy could be you. You’d have to be

made of stone not to be affected by this case.”

He refused to meet her eyes, but his fingers curled to

stroke her palm. “I… It’s not what you think, Scully.”

She waited, the restless shifting of his body testifying

that more was coming. His voice was very soft, and very

calm.

“Scully, did you know that when Samantha disappeared, I was

a suspect?”

She could feel her jaw drop, her brows squeeze together.

Mulder ignored her discomfiture, never lifting his eyes or

breaking the slow, steady stroking of his thumb.

“True, I was hysterical — catatonic, even. But my

father’s gun was lying on the living room floor. It

wouldn’t be the first time one sibling killed another, due

to anger or a game gone tragically awry. Samantha and I

were typical kids, we had more than our share of brawls.

And I was precocious, too smart for my own good, according

to some. I wouldn’t be surprised if there aren’t those who

still believe I killed her and hid the body somewhere.”

Scully finally located her voice. “Mulder. What exactly

are you trying to say? Surely you don’t suspect Jacob

Marcussen of murdering his sister?”

She wanted him to laugh. To flash her that maddening smirk

and declare, “I got you, Scully. Big time.” But when Mulder

raised his head his eyes were deadly serious.

“All I’m saying right now, Scully, is that I don’t think

aliens abducted Rachel Marcussen. And I really want to know

why Jacob says they did.”

Scully gaped at him a moment before shaking her head.

“Mulder, there are many more plausible explanations than…”

He stood, gently drawing his hand from hers. “I want to

talk to the Marcussens first thing in the morning, Scully.

Jacob should be in school, so it will be the perfect

opportunity to ask questions without worrying about him

overhearing.”

Scully grit her teeth. “What kind of questions? Excuse me,

Mrs. Marcussen, but has Jacob ever tried to kill his

sister?”

Mulder turned away, but not before she saw the hurt on his

face. “I need to hear exactly what happened when Rachel was

lost in the woods. And her other ‘accidents.'”

The mule-ish tone of his voice erased her momentary

regret. “I can’t believe you’re considering this, Mulder.

He’s just a little boy.”

Mulder crossed to the connecting door, pausing with one

hand on the jamb. “So were Jeffrey Dahmer, and Ted Bundy.

Monsters aren’t conjured from thin air, Scully. They have

parents and a childhood just like you and me.”

She stared at the open doorway long after he’d vanished

through it.

9:14 a.m.

Marcussen Residence

“We appreciate you speaking with us again, Mrs. Marcussen.

Particularly on such short notice.”

Mulder reclaimed the seat he’d occupied the previous

afternoon, casting an uneasy glance at his partner as she

silently joined him. They’d exchanged less than two dozen

words, all couched in excruciatingly polite terms, since

he’d retreated to his room after dinner. He knew she felt

repulsed by his suspicions regarding Jacob, and frustrated

with his inability to provide concrete evidence to back

them.

Unable, or unwilling? Scully had a very limited

acquaintance with Fox Mulder the profiler. Other than his

unavoidable slide during the Mostow case, he’d carefully

shielded her from that side of himself — though he

couldn’t combat the “Spooky” Mulder legends that still

circulated through the Bureau. Truth was, a great deal of

his profiling ability rested in pure instinct. Yes, his

eidetic memory allowed him to assimilate and piece together

an incredible amount of seemingly unrelated data. But when

push came to shove, it was his gut *feeling* about a case —

and the killer — that earned him his nickname.

And he had a feeling about Jacob Marcussen that wouldn’t

go away.

“It’s Beth, Agent Mulder. And I’ll be happy to do whatever

I can to help bring Rachel home.” Exhaustion ringed Beth

Marcussen’s eyes, and her hands trembled until she clasped

them tightly together. “Sam isn’t home. He and a few of our

neighbors are off takin’ another look in the woods, just in

case…” She pressed her folded hands tightly against her

lips. “What did you want to ask me?”

“You mentioned another time Rachel was missing, when she

was just a toddler. Did she…”

Mulder’s question cut off abruptly when Jacob wandered

into the living room. His brown eyes lingered on first

Scully and then Mulder before coming to rest on his mother.

“Mama, I wanna go down to Mrs. Hayes’ house to see the

puppies.”

Beth slipped an arm around his waist and gave him a small

frown of disapproval, though her tone remained mild.

“Where’s your manners, Jacob? Say hello to Agent Mulder and

Agent Scully.”

Jacob ducked his head and flashed them half a smile.

“Hello.”

“Hello, Jacob. It’s nice to see you again.”

Mulder struggled not to feel rebuked by the warmth in

Scully’s voice. “Hi Jacob.”

Jacob looked at him. Time slowed, and Scully and Beth

faded to the background as Mulder’s gaze locked with the

boy’s. For just a moment, he was certain he saw something

cold and calculating in those eyes, a touch of scorn in the

smile. Then Jacob blinked and turned back to Beth.

“Please, Mama? Mrs. Hayes says I can come over whenever I

want.”

Beth smiled and pulled him close, her eyes shiny. “Go

ahead then. But mind your manners, and be back before

lunch!”

Jacob wormed his way out of her grasp, but paused in the

doorway. “Mrs. Hayes says I can take one home if you say

yes. Can I, Mama? Please?”

Beth’s smile vanished and her pale brow furrowed. “Jacob,

we’ve been over this a hundred times. You can’t bring home

one of those puppies; your sister’s allergic! Havin’ a dog

in the house would make Rachel sick, you know that.”

Jacob looked away, his mouth drawn in a thin line. “How

about if Rachel doesn’t come back? Can I have a puppy then?”

His mother jerked as if struck, face twisting. “Jacob! How

can you even…” She sucked in a long, slow breath. “Rachel

*will* be back. Now go play.”

Jacob’s eyes narrowed, and he stole a quick look at Mulder

before disappearing through the doorway. Beth forced a

shaky laugh and scrubbed at her eyes with the back of one

hand.

“Kids! Hard to figure sometimes. I’m not sure why I kept him

home from school today. Guess it was more for me, than the

boy.” She looked back and forth between the agents.

“Coffee? It’s no trouble, really.”

Five minutes and a pot of coffee later, Beth had visibly

calmed. Mulder set his cup down and leaned back, one arm

stretched along the back of the couch behind Scully.

“Mrs. M… I mean, Beth. Could you tell us about the time

Rachel wandered off and became lost in the woods?”

Beth frowned. “I don’t see what use it could be, Agent

Mulder, but I will. Rachel was only two at the time, and

Jacob seven. Jacob was playin’ in his room and Rachel was

watchin’ TV — Barney, I think — so I went to take a quick

shower. When I came out to check on them — couldn’t have been

more than ten minutes — Jacob was still in his room but

Rachel was gone. I didn’t worry at first. Rachel loved to

play hide ‘n seek, and the house was childproofed. Then I saw

the back door was open and I panicked. A grown man can get

lost in those woods, and she was just a baby.” Her voice,

which had become progressively rougher, broke, and she

sipped some coffee. “It took a search party nearly three hours

to find her. Thank Jesus it wasn’t a very cold day or she

might have froze.”

“Guess things weren’t as childproofed as you thought,”

Mulder remarked very gently.

Beth shook her head vehemently, eyes bright. “That’s the

strangest part, Agent Mulder. I had one of those plastic

rings on the doorknob that’s supposed to keep little ones

from openin’ the door. Somehow she did it anyway.”

Mulder nodded, glancing over at his partner, but Scully

kept her eyes studiously fixed on Mrs. Marcussen.

“My nephew is like that,” she told Beth. “Into absolutely

everything! My brother and sister-in-law can hardly keep up

with him.”

A feeble smile tugged at the corners of Beth’s mouth.

“That’s the odd thing. Rachel had never been that kind of

child; she was always good as gold. Jacob, now, he was

always tryin’ to open cupboards and takin’ things apart.

Sam used to call him Taz, ’cause he said Jacob reminded him

of the Tasmanian Devil.”

A flicker of movement just over Beth’s shoulder caught

Mulder’s eye, and he stared at the open doorway while Beth

continued to expound on the challenges involved in raising

an exceptionally bright child. Convinced he’d been

mistaken, Mulder returned his attention to the interview.

“Dr. Blake mentioned that Rachel has quite an extensive

medical file,” Scully was saying.

Beth winced. “Poor child is terribly clumsy. ‘Course, I

can’t say I’m particularly coordinated myself, always

seemed to have two left feet. Rachel’s always takin’ a

tumble down the stairs or fallin’ off the jungle gym. Sam

says she ought to own stock in the Band-Aid company.”

“Jacob and Rachel are pretty close?” Mulder watched Beth’s

face intently, one thumb rubbing the back of his hand.

Beth shrugged. “Close as any, I guess. They fight, of

course, and Rachel complains that Jacob’s bossy. I don’t

leave them alone often, mostly ’cause Rachel doesn’t like

it. She says she’s afraid there’ll be a fire or a robber’ll

come and Jacob won’t be able to protect her.” Her lips

curved, but her eyes showed only sorrow. “Like I said,

Rachel scares easy.”

She stood and gathered their cups onto the tray. Mulder

reached out to help, but succeeded in spilling the dregs

from his cup onto his tie.

“Here.” Beth handed him a paper napkin to blot the dark

liquid, and gestured down the hallway. “There’s a bathroom

right across from Jacob’s room if you’d like to rinse that

out.”

“Thanks, I’ll do that.”

The shadowed hallway contrasted sharply with the

brilliance of the sunny living room. Mulder made a

perfunctory stop in the bathroom to splash water on his

tie, then paused outside Jacob’s room, head cocked. Scully

and Beth’s voices, reduced by distance to abstract

murmuring, gave him the reassurance he sought. He carefully

turned the brass knob and pushed, freezing in place with a

grimace when the wood creaked a protest. When the

conversation in the other room proceeded without a break,

he cautiously stepped inside.

An odd conglomeration, he mused, fingering a carefully

constructed replica of Apollo 8 perched beside a deck of

Pokemon cards. Books explaining the physics behind

launching the space shuttle occupied the same shelf as an

impressive collection of comics. A chart of the solar

system stretched across the ceiling above Jacob’s bed, but

a poster of Michael Jordan covered one wall. From the looks

of things, the boy had already gone through a dinosaur

phase — a model tyrannosaurus stood atop textbooks about

paleontology, and a plastic bin of assorted Jurassic Park

figures lay nearby.

More than a child, not an adult — Mulder gnawed on his

lip and tried not to remember. He wondered if Jacob had

learned to stop asking questions, to keep silent during

class discussions. Egghead. Brainiac. Know it all. Kids

don’t like a classmate who has all the answers, and

teachers quickly become uncomfortable when asked questions

they can’t answer. Only discovering how to blend in with

the crowd, and later his athletic prowess, had spared him

from winding up an outcast.

But not before a few hard lessons.

Mulder sighed and ran his fingers through his hair,

turning slowly. What had he expected to find? A list of

ways to get rid of your sister? A written confession? He

fiddled with Jacob’s computer, clicking on several files

that turned out to be saved games of Myst and Doom. A stack

of pencil drawings on the corner of the desk captured his

interest, and he flipped through them.

A creature that looked like a yellow and brown striped

squirrel. Obi Wan and Darth Maul dueling with light sabers.

Six puppies chasing a ball. Mulder flipped to the final

picture and stilled, eyes narrowed.

A spaceship, hovering over the ground. A little girl

surrounded by a beam of light and suspended in midair,

screaming. A boy hiding behind a tree, watching. Smiling.

Mulder stared at the drawing for a long moment, then

replaced it. He turned toward the door, mindful that Scully

and Beth would soon miss him, when something under Jacob’s

mattress caught his eye. He crossed the room and dropped to

his knees, leaning in for a closer look.

Paper, glossy and colorful. He slid one hand between

mattress and box spring and lifted, pulling out a small

stack of magazines. And gaped.

“Alien Encounter.” “Sightings.” “UFOs — The Untold Story.”

clip_image001

Pulp magazines filled with lurid tales of flying saucers

and alleged irrefutable proof of extraterrestrial life. Mulder,

noticing certain pages had been dog-eared, turned to the

marked spot. A chill raced up and down his spine, and he

quickly checked the next marked page. And the next.

He examined each magazine, his throat tightening and a

headache hammering just behind his eyes.

Abduction experiences.

Jacob Marcussen had his own little reference library

hidden beneath his mattress.

A soft rasp, like the whisper of sneakers on carpet,

snapped Mulder’s head up from the magazines. He scrambled

to his feet and strode to the door, cautiously poking his

head out. The hallway was vacant, and he could still hear

Scully and Beth in the living room. He rested his head

against the doorjamb and blew out a long breath of air

before realizing he still held the magazines in his hands.

After only a slight hesitation, Mulder lifted the back of

his jacket and stuffed them under his belt at the small of

his back. He smoothed the wrinkles from his jacket and the

frown from his face before rejoining the two women.

“There you are.” Beth squinted at his soiled tie. “Doesn’t

look like the water helped much, Agent Mulder.”

Mulder put on a smile. “That’s why I have a good dry

cleaners.” He looked at Scully and tipped his head almost

imperceptibly toward the door. Interpreting the gesture

correctly, she rose and offered Beth her hand.

“Thank you for your time, Beth.”

“No trouble, Agent Scully. Talkin’ to y’all makes me feel

like I’m doin’ *somethin’* to help find my little girl.”

Her voice quivered but her shoulders remained squared, her

gaze determined.

Mulder ushered Scully through the door but paused before

following. “Beth, would you mind giving me the names of the

children’s teachers?”

A thin line appeared between her eyebrows. “Agent Mulder,

you sure do ask some of the strangest questions. Rachel is

in Irene Pollard’s class and Jacob has Kathy Fergus.”

Mulder smiled. “Thank you. We’ll stay in touch.”

Scully turned to him when they reached the car. “What was

that all about?”

Mulder unlocked Scully’s door before circling around to

the driver’s side. “What?”

“The children’s teachers? Mulder, please don’t tell me you

plan on driving over to the school to talk to…” She

trailed off, lips quirking in amusement as Mulder slid

behind the wheel and began gyrating around on the seat as

he attempted to reach his hand down the back of his pants.

“Mulder, what in the hell are you doing? You’re acting like

you’ve got ants in your pants.”

“I’d ask you to do this for me, Scully, but we’re on

duty,” he replied, managing a respectable leer that turned

to a look of triumph when he produced the magazines.

Scully stared at them, lips parted. “Mulder! Did you take

those from the Marcussens?”

“Look at them, Scully. They were in Jacob’s room.”

Her incredulity twisted into a scowl. “You spilled that

coffee on purpose, didn’t you? You did it so you could

snoop through that little boy’s room.”

Mulder clenched his teeth. “*Look* at them, Scully.”

She pressed her lips tightly together and snatched them

from his hands. After studying each cover and flipping

quickly through the pages, she lifted her eyes and pinned

him with an icy glare.

“All right, I looked. And I can’t say I see anything to

justify removing private property.”

“Scully, those magazines outline countless abduction

experiences in vivid detail. And he’s got them marked

like… like research material!”

She rolled her eyes. “Mulder, are you suggesting that

Jacob is deliberately lying about what happened to Rachel?”

“He clearly has an extensive knowledge of abduction

scenarios, Scully, and his testimony combines all the

classic elements.”

“Mulder, Jacob is obsessed with space, something you

should certainly be able to understand. He experienced a

severe trauma and his 11-year-old mind couldn’t cope. So he

subconsciously created a fantasy. It’s hardly surprising

that fantasy would include aliens and spaceships.”

“They were hidden under his mattress, Scully,” Mulder said

tightly. “It was pure luck that I found them.”

Scully snorted, opening one of the magazines to a garish

illustration of a man pinned to a table by a laser beam

while bug-eyed aliens looked on. “Probably for the same

reason I used to hide my MAD magazines, Mulder. My mom

would’ve tossed them in the garbage if she’d ever found

them.” She thrust the magazines back into his lap.

Mulder slammed his fist against the steering wheel. “Damn

it, Scully, why can’t you see it? Rachel’s injuries,

getting lost in the woods… She got out a childproofed

door because *she* didn’t open it — Jacob did! Yesterday

he as much as tells me she won’t be coming back, and today

he’s asking for a puppy! And to top it all off, he’s gotten

all the details of his story from these magazines. Can’t

you at least admit the possibility that he’s responsible

for Rachel’s disappearance?”

Scully shook her head, her expression bewildered rather

than angry. “Mulder, you were once exactly where Jacob is

now. How can you accuse another child of something so

brutal, so…so calculating?”

Mulder dropped his head onto the seatback and closed his

eyes. “Scully, when I was with Violent Crimes we

investigated the murder of a 4-year-old boy. He disappeared

while at the mall with his mother; she turned her back for

only a moment, and he was gone. We found his body the next

day in a dumpster near some railroad tracks, barely

recognizable. He’d been beaten with a baseball bat, burned

with cigarettes — his skull had been smashed with a large

rock.”

He let his head loll toward her and opened bleak eyes. “We

eventually caught the murderers, thanks to an eyewitness

who saw them leading the child away from the mall. It was

two 12-year-old boys, Scully. They had this idea, see, of

how to spice up their summer. Strangling puppies and

setting cats on fire gets boring after a while.” He

swallowed thickly. “I was in the room when they confessed.

Neither one ever shed a tear.”

Scully’s hand crept across the seat, her fingers soft and

warm on the back of his hand. “I’m sorry, Mulder. Sorry you

had to experience that kind of horror, and sorry it will

always be a part of you. I just don’t…”

“Just trust me on this, okay, Scully? Let’s talk to

Jacob’s teacher, find out what kind of kid he is when he’s

not with Mom and Dad.”

She looked into his eyes for a long moment before nodding.

“All right, Mulder. But I still think you’re on the wrong

track.”

Mulder gave her hand a brief squeeze before reaching up to

turn the ignition. “I never thought I’d say this, Scully.

But this time, I hope you’re right.”

***************************************

ACT III

10:56 a.m. Gauley Bridge Elementary school

The monotonous drone of children’s voices sing-songing the

well-known chant of a jumping rope rhyme drifted through

the air. Mid morning sun combined with black asphalt to

create an eerie shimmer as the heat rose from its dark

surface. The peculiar yet familiar stench of stale orange

peel, old sandwich crusts, and dried up apple cores filled

the air, reminding Scully of her own days spent in

schoolyard playgrounds.

“Can you smell that, Mulder? There’s something about the

smell of a schoolyard that remains constant throughout time

and space.” Scully closed her eyes and sniffed the air.

“Yeah, makes me think that someone forgot to take out the

trash.” Mulder broke his stride only long enough to answer

her before continuing towards the large glass doors of the

school building.

Various forms of climbing equipment — some new and

brightly colored, others worn, shabby, and giving the

impression they had seen better days — dotted a grassy

play area to the left of the concrete path. Scully’s steps

faltered as she slowed to watch a gaggle of rosy-cheeked

children swinging, sliding, and playing tag while their

teacher looked on with a tolerant smile. A little girl with

a cap of strawberry blonde hair raced past, squealing in

delight as she evaded the outstretched hand of a little boy

hot on her heels.

*Emily would be that age now.*

Scully forced her feet to move and the soft voice to the

corner of her mind where she relegated thoughts too painful

to explore.

A small hill, covered in green, leafy trees stood out as a

picturesque backdrop to the modern red brick building.

This school bore a close resemblance to one that she had

attended. Despite the regular moves imposed on her family

by the Navy, she had enjoyed her education. She achieved

academic success and made friends easily, some of whom she

still managed to keep in contact with these days — albeit

only a quick phone call or email to wish them a happy

birthday or to congratulate them on the arrival of a new

baby.

She wondered about Mulder. It was no secret that his life

after Samantha’s disappearance had been a turbulent time

full of sadness. On those rare occasions when he opened up

to her, his comments about his childhood were usually vague

and filled with bitterness. She knew it hadn’t been easy

for him.

Is that what the future held for Jacob? Was his fate to

be the same as her partner’s, isolated and under constant

suspicion of murdering his own sister? Scully shuddered,

the anger she had managed to suppress surging to the

forefront once again. How could Mulder suspect a little boy

of something so evil? He of all people should understand

what Jacob was going through.

“You coming, Scully?” Mulder propped open the heavy glass

door with his hip, gesturing for Scully to precede him.

Scully marched past with a perfunctory “thank you” as she

slid into the cool foyer. Although her head told her it

was unreasonable, she couldn’t help feeling a little

annoyed that Mulder persisted with the theory that Jacob

was to blame for what happened to Rachel. She sensed Mulder

sending her questioning looks as they presented badges to

the secretary and introduced themselves to the principal,

but ignored him.

“I don’t know that there’s too much more to tell; we

already spoke with Sheriff Sullivan a day or so back,”

Principal Jackson said, fiddling with first a pencil holder

and then a paperweight. Short and slight of build, he

looked lost behind the huge pine desk. “And I have to say,

I’m not real keen about disrupting Irene’s class again. The

students have been upset enough about this whole business.” He

leaned forward, the chair creaking its irritation as he

repositioned himself.

“I’m sorry, sir. I think you’ve got the wrong idea. We’d

like to speak with *Jacob’s* teacher…” Mulder flicked

through his notebook, stabbing his finger at a page. “That

would be… Kathy Fergus?” He raised his brow.

“Jacob’s teacher? Has something happened to the boy?” A

flicker of panic crossed Jackson’s features.

Mulder shifted in his chair, feeling Scully’s look of

disapproval but choosing to ignore it.

“No, no, this is just routine. We’re talking to everyone

who had contact with the family in the days prior to

Rachel’s disappearance. We’re just piecing together the

events leading up to that night.”

“Well, as I told you, I don’t know that I want to

disrupt the children. It doesn’t matter to them that Rachel

wasn’t in their class. This is a small town, sir, and we’re

all feeling her loss.” Stubbornness ironed out the man’s

earlier expression of alarm.

Mulder opened his mouth to reply, hesitating when he felt

the warmth of Scully’s hand brush his.

“Mr. Jackson, I understand that this is hard on everybody.

When a child goes missing, it affects the whole community.

We’ll be as quick as we can, but it is important that we

speak with Jacob’s teacher. We want to do everything in our

power to bring Rachel home.” Scully pulled her mouth into

a reassuring smile, widening it when the principal nodded

his agreement.

“You can wait in the staff lounge; it’s just along the

corridor a ways. We have a coffee machine in there; feel

free to help yourselves. I’ll go get Miss Fergus and bring

her to you.”

“Thank you, sir.”

Mulder unfolded himself from the chair and stood, pausing.

“Mr. Jackson, how would you describe Jacob Marcussen?”

“Young Jacob? I wish I had a whole school of him. You

know, he’s never been sent to me for disciplinary

reasons. He’s an extremely bright boy.” Jackson paused,

swiping his hand along his jawline. He shook his head and

snorted. “It’s the strangest thing, him coming up with this

fanciful tale of spaceships stealin’ his sister. Jacob’s

not one to be taken with flights of fancy. He likes to stick

to the facts, always quotin’ statistics on this or that.

Can’t imagine what’s gotten into him.”

Scully resisted the urge to remind the man that Jacob had

experienced a severe trauma — obviously this tragedy was

clouding more than just Mulder’s judgement.

******************************

“Miss Fergus, thank you for agreeing to speak with us. I’m

sorry to pull you away from your class, but I’m sure you

understand how important this is.” Mulder kept his voice

low and soothing.

“I’m happy to talk to you, Agent Mulder, but I’m not sure

exactly how I can be of help.” Kathy Fergus, gray hair and

wire-rimmed glasses enhancing her grandmotherly appearance,

seated herself comfortably in the chair opposite the agents.

“I’d like to ask you a few questions about Jacob. I’m

sure you’ve heard about his rather unusual testimony

regarding Rachel’s disappearance. Our main concern now is

to get Jacob to remember *exactly* what happened. It would

help us a lot if you could give us some insight into the

type of kid he is.”

Scully sat back in her chair, content to let Mulder set the

tone of the interview. Whether due to his talent at

profiling or his innate sense of empathy, her partner

possessed a knack for setting people at ease — a crucial

component in gleaning information. As she watched him

question the teacher, probing carefully for some clue that

would point to the little girl’s whereabouts, Scully felt

her anger recede. If anyone could find Rachel, it was

Mulder.

“Oh, Jacob is a wonderful kid; don’t let anybody tell you

any different. He’s one of the best students I’ve ever had

the pleasure of teaching. Sometimes he frightens me…”

“Frightens you? How?” Mulder interrupted, leaning

forward in his chair, arms folded casually in front of him

on the smooth formica tabletop, posture relaxed and non-

threatening. A tiny gleam in his eye was the only hint

Miss Fergus’ statement piqued his interest.

“Oh… maybe ‘frighten’ is the wrong word. The things the

boy comes out with! I guess you’d say he amazes me. I worry

sometimes that he’ll get bored with what I’m teaching. It

would be a terrible shame to see his intelligence wasted

because he’s not being stimulated enough in the classroom.

But you know, he’s never shown any sign of boredom. He’s

always been able to amuse himself, reading books or drawing

pictures. Like I said, he’s no trouble at all.” She shook

her head, a wry smile brightening her face.

“Some of those books he reads… If it were me, I’d need a

scientist to decipher what’s written in them! Not Jacob,

though, he understands everything he’s reading, and what he

doesn’t, he finds out by researchin’ on the Internet.”

Scully watched in mild amusement as her partner slumped

back in his chair, the scent lost.

“What type of books does he read?” Mulder asked casually.

“It varies. Right now they’re all about space; he’s

fascinated by it. I’m sure he could recall every detail and

statistic on the shuttle launches, dating back to the very

first one, if someone were to ask him. Told me once he

wants to be an astronaut when he grows up. It wouldn’t

surprise me a bit if we see him commandin’ his own mission

to Mars one day.” She gave a soft chuckle but her

expression told Scully she believed her own words.

“How does he get along with his peers?” Mulder played

with his bottom lip, stroking his index finger from side to

side as he formulated his questions and processed Miss

Fergus’ responses.

“Well now, that’s got me a tad confused. He doesn’t mix

so well with the other kids. I can’t quite put my finger on

it, but if I had to pin it down to any one particular

reason I’d say it’s because half the time what comes out of

the boy’s mouth is more like what you’d expect from an

adult. The other kids tend to keep their distance, almost

as if they’re scared of him.”

Kathy shook her head as if bringing herself to her senses,

looking first at Mulder, then at Scully before continuing

with a half smile. “Of course that’s ridiculous. He’s about

as gentle as they come. I’ve never seen him hurt anyone…

well…” Her voice trailed off, and she squinted her eyes

as if she couldn’t quite believe her own memories.

“What is it, Miss Fergus?” Mulder prompted as he shifted

his body forward again.

“Well, there was this one time — I wasn’t his teacher

then so this is more hearsay than anything else…” She

drifted off, chewing her bottom lip.

“What happened, Kathy?” Mulder’s body language caught

Scully’s attention. His voice adopted a silky cadence,

gently prompting without pushing. He’d brought his arms

back to rest on the table, leaning in slightly but staying

out of the teacher’s personal space. Scully knew that look

— he was onto something.

Kathy squared her shoulders and released her lip. “Every

year, just before the end of school we put on a play. This

isn’t a big school so we try and involve most of the

children. There’s always plenty to do — making costumes,

collecting props, singing in the chorus. It’s a pretty big

deal. We perform at the local community hall so that we can

fit everyone in; practically the whole town turns out to

see it. There’s some fine little actors in the school so we

hold auditions for the main characters. Last year, Jacob

and another boy tried out for the lead role. They were

both very good. Luke…”

Mulder stole a quick glance in Scully’s direction. She

met his gaze for a few brief seconds, her face studiously

neutral.

“Luke? Would that be Luke Miller?”

“Yes, yes, it would. Luke doesn’t do so well in school,

struggles with his work, not so good at sports — though he

tries real hard at both. Jacob, on the other hand, excels

at just about everything he attempts. We thought it would

be good for Luke if he got the lead role, so that’s what

decided us in the end. Jacob got the role of understudy.”

“How did Jacob react to that?”

Scully shifted quietly in her chair, the soft fabric of

her skirt rustling gently against the vinyl covering. She

anticipated where Mulder was going with this, her unease

with the line of questioning growing with each passing

minute.

“He was disappointed, of course, but he seemed fine with

it. Or so we thought. Two or three days before the play,

Luke fell off his bike — suffered a bad concussion and

broke his leg. He spent the next week in the hospital.

Rumors started circulatin’ that Jacob was somehow

responsible. Of course, there was no truth to those

accusations, nothing to indicate that Luke’s mishap was

anything more than an unfortunate accident. You know how

people can be sometimes, and kids are no different than

adults when it comes to success. It was easy for them to

blame Jacob — a little jealousy can go a long way in

fueling cruel rumors. He’s a good boy, Agent Mulder, Agent

Scully, and I hope I won’t regret tellin’ you that story.”

A look of guarded wariness passed across her face.

“We only want to help Jacob, Miss Fergus; he’s going through

a very difficult time. Our priority is to find his

sister, and at this point we haven’t a lot to go on. Jacob

may hold the key to what really happened that night.”

Mulder gathered the notes he’d been collecting, folded them

into a neat rectangle, and slipped the small bundle inside

his coat pocket.

Scully caught the quick flick of his eyes in her

direction, signaling the interview was over.

“We’ve taken up enough of your time. Thank you for

answering our questions so candidly; you’ve been very

helpful.” Pulling a business card from her pocket, she

handed it to the teacher. “Please, if you think of anything

else, you can reach Agent Mulder or myself at those

numbers.”

“Thank you. I’d better be getting back to my class. I wish

you luck in finding Rachel. It’s a hard thing to see a

tragedy like this happen to decent folk like the

Marcussens.” Kathy Fergus offered a sad smile before

heading back to her classroom.

**************************************

“Mulder! Slow down.” There were times in her life when

Scully rued the day fate had decided that her height would

never exceed five foot, one. Now was definitely one of

those times. She fought to match her partner’s long stride

while he strode single-mindedly toward their rented Taurus.

“I want to get back to the Marcussens, Scully.” His pace

increased.

“Mulder, stop!”

Something in the tone of her voice managed to penetrate

Mulder’s hyperactive thought processes. He stopped walking

and turned around to face Scully, annoyance and confusion

battling for supremacy.

“We’ve just come from the Marcussens, Mulder. Why do you

want to go back there?”

“I’m more convinced than ever that Jacob is responsible

for Rachel’s disappearance. You heard his teacher! The

other kids are scared of him; he had no compunction about

making sure Luke Miller didn’t star in the school play…

Scully, he…he exhibits all the classic signs of…”

“Don’t even go there, Mulder! Jacob Marcussen is just as

much a victim in this whole tragedy as Rachel. His teacher

qualified everything she said. At no time did she give me

the impression that Jacob was this… this *evil* child

that you are making him out to be. I really don’t

understand what has gotten into you, Mulder. This is an 11-

year-old boy.” She felt like screaming. What was wrong

with him?

Mulder dragged his hand through his hair, massaging his

forehead in a vain attempt to push back the headache that

had been steadily building since his illicit search and

seizure in Jacob’s room. He drew a long, weary breath

before answering.

“Scully, I need you to trust me on this. I know the

evidence so far is circumstantial, but I can *feel* it.

Something is not right. Something about Jacob. I want to

speak with the Marcussens about allowing an independent

psychologist to assess him. If the doctor says there is

nothing wrong, then what have we lost? There’s a little

girl missing, Scully. Do you *really* believe she was

abducted by aliens?”

A silent stand-off, hazel eyes pleading with stubborn blue.

*Did* she believe Rachel was taken by aliens? If she’d

been asked that question two years ago she might have been

able to answer a decisive “no”. Now? She wasn’t so sure.

A year ago she’d witnessed something that had threatened to

destroy her belief in God, to crumble the very foundation of

her faith. Now she could no longer deny the possibility of

extraterrestrial life.

But beyond that, she refused to see evil in this child.

To acknowledge that possibility threatened her basic belief

in the good of humanity more than the Consortium or a

secret government conspiracy. Rachel might be lost,

kidnapped — Scully’s mind could comfortably accept such

conclusions. But murdered by her own brother? That was a

path she couldn’t tread. Not even with Mulder at her side.

“I don’t know what I believe, Mulder. But I do know that

I don’t see what you see in that child. What are you going

to say to the Marcussens, ‘Excuse me, Beth, Sam, but I

believe your son murdered your daughter. Mind if I have him

evaluated by a psychologist?’ Do you seriously think

they’ll agree to that?” Her fists curled into tight balls

as her voice rose.

“Scully, I would hope you’d credit me with a little more

sensitivity than that.” Mulder’s voice broke from his lips

in a soft whisper. The sadness and regret she heard sent

her heart plummeting until it landed like an icy lump in

the pit of her stomach.

Scully drew in a deep breath. “I’m sorry, Mulder, that

was uncalled for.” She gathered up his hand in both of

hers, caressing her thumb in smooth circles along the back

of his knuckles.

“I don’t want this family to suffer any more than you do,

Scully. I just want to find Rachel. If a psychological

evaluation of Jacob will help achieve that, then that’s

what I’ve got to do. I’m going to broach this with the

Marcussens under the guise of Jacob needing help to cope

with what’s happened. As you say, Scully, he is a little

boy. Maybe speaking with someone will be enough to help him

remember or confess what really did happen.”

Scully’s eyebrows knitted together as she struggled to

come up with a compromise. “Okay, Mulder, but I’m willing

to support you only so far. The Marcussens may not agree

with your suggestion, regardless of how you dress it up.”

“I know that, but for Rachel’s sake I’ve got to try.”

She sighed, feeling unaccountably weary. “Could we at

least get some lunch first? That bagel was a long time ago.”

Mulder shuffled his feet fretfully, then offered a weak

smile. Truce.

“You’ve got it, partner. But it’s my turn to choose.”

He ignored her soft groan.

1:22 p.m.

Marcussen Residence

“You know, I don’t see my own mama nearly as often as I see

the two of you these days.” A wry twist of the lips

tempered the note of exasperation in Beth Marcussen’s voice

as she pushed open the screen door.

Mulder hesitated. “If this is a bad time we could come

back…”

“Don’t be silly!” Beth huffed, motioning them forward. “Go

on in and make yourself at home — you know the way by now.”

Mulder cast a quick look around him before taking a seat

on the couch. “Where’s Jacob?”

Beth shrugged, brushing back a wisp of blonde hair that

escaped her ponytail. “Out back somewhere, I expect,

playin’. Did you need to talk to him?”

“No. In fact, it would be for the best if he wasn’t a part

of this conversation.” Mulder observed her brow furrow and

rushed on to explain. “Beth, how would you say Jacob has

been dealing with Rachel’s disappearance?”

“What do you mean?”

“Has his behavior changed? Any nightmares, bouts of

crying, angry outbursts?”

Beth’s frown deepened. “Well, he’s been quieter than usual,

I suppose. When he does talk, he doesn’t want to discuss

Rachel, or even hear us speak her name. At times it feels

as if he’d like to forget he ever had a sister, though I

tell myself it’s just his way of grievin’. I wouldn’t say

he’s been angry, though he did put up quite a sulk at

lunchtime when I told him I don’t want to hear any more

about a puppy.”

Mulder nodded, his bottom lip tucked between his teeth.

“He’s been sleeping all right?”

“Like a baby.” She glanced away, blinking rapidly. “I

should know, since I haven’t been sleepin’ too well

myself.” Her eyes darted back to scrutinize first Scully’s

face, and then Mulder’s. “Why? Is something wrong?”

“Jacob’s been through an extremely traumatic experience,

Beth,” Scully said gently. “We’re just concerned that he

may need help processing it.”

“Help? We’ve been doing the very best we can, Agent Scully,

but if the boy doesn’t want to talk…”

“We mean professional help, Beth.” Mulder took a deep

breath. “I think it would be a good thing for Jacob to talk

to someone about Rachel’s disappearance. The local Bureau

has a doctor on staff who specializes in helping kids cope

with trauma.”

Beth’s mouth sagged open, her already large sapphire eyes

becoming impossibly wider as she pressed fingers to her

trembling lips. “A psychiatrist? What exactly are you

trying to say, Agent Mulder? Are you telling me you think

Jacob is crazy, that all this talk of aliens is…”

“NO! That’s not what we’re saying at all.” Scully’s voice,

pitched low and smooth as honey, contrasted sharply with

the dagger gaze she tossed Mulder. “We just feel that Jacob

might benefit from the opportunity to talk with someone who

can help him understand the conflicting feelings and

emotions evoked by Rachel’s disappearance.”

“Jacob’s a good boy, a smart boy. Fact is he’s head and

shoulders above the rest of the kids around here.” Beth’s

voice was high, pleading, and her hands fluttered over the

hem of her denim shirt, plucking at loose threads. “We’ve

had enough sufferin’ in this family, can’t you see that?

Jacob’s gonna be just fine, there’s no cause to think

history would repeat itself. None at all.”

Mulder squinted and leaned forward, his mind trying to

make sense of her rambling as he attempted to reassure her.

“Beth, believe me, we…”

“Where are my manners? I haven’t even offered y’all some

coffee,” Beth interrupted, springing to her feet.

“That’s not necessary, really; we just had lunch and…”

“Please, Agent Mulder!”

The edge of panic in his name silenced Mulder, and he bit

back further protest. Beth pulled in a long, quivering

breath and marshaled a weak smile.

“I need to get us all some coffee. Just sit tight and give

me a minute.”

Scully waited until the sound of cupboard doors and

running water drifted from the kitchen before rounding on

him.

“This is wrong, Mulder. I know I agreed to back you up,

but you’re pushing too hard. The poor woman is grief-

stricken, nearly out of her mind with worry over her

daughter, and you’re adding to that burden.”

“Scully, no one empathizes with what she’s going through

more than I. But I meant it when I told Sheriff Sullivan I

wouldn’t allow any barriers to prevent me from learning the

truth about what happened to Rachel. That includes her

parents’ personal feelings — and my own.”

Mulder paused and cocked his head. From the kitchen,

Jacob’s voice now ran in counterpoint to his mother’s,

barely audible above the chink of fine china. When he

resumed speaking, he barely broke a whisper.

“Rachel Marcussen was not abducted by aliens, Scully. And

I believe Jacob knows the truth of what really happened.”

“And if you’re wrong?” Scully hissed. “How many years did

you spend blaming yourself for your sister’s disappearance,

Mulder, thanks to misplaced guilt and blame? Is that what

you want for Jacob should your unsubstantiated suspicions

prove false? You’ve as much as admitted this case hits too

close to home. Can you be sure this ‘instinct’ of yours

isn’t simply a means of distancing yourself?”

The anger passed across his face like a swiftly moving

thundercloud, replaced almost immediately by an expression

she couldn’t name. “I’m not the only one who brings baggage

to this case, Scully.”

Her eyes narrowed. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Mulder’s eyes cut to the television set, and he stared at

the blank screen. “I saw you at the school today. I know

being around children reminds you of what They’ve taken

from you. I can read the pain in your eyes.”

Scully’s body turned rigid, even the milky skin on her

face stretched too tightly across her cheekbones. “My

inability to have children has no bearing on this case,

Mulder. I can retain my objectivity. I can do my job.”

Anger, seasoned with resentment, pounded a drumbeat behind

his eyes but he adopted a nearly blank expression. “But I

can’t, is that it? The cool and enigmatic Dr. Scully would

never allow emotion to dictate her actions, but Spooky, the

FBI’s resident basket case falls all to pieces anytime a

case hits a little too close to home?”

“Mulder, that’s not what I meant. I…”

“Here we are.” Beth glided back into the room with the

familiar tray holding the coffee pot, cream, and sugar.

She placed it on the table and motioned to Jacob,

who was hovering in the doorway. “I thought maybe you

should explain to Jacob about this doctor, Agent Mulder,

since it concerns him.”

Mulder’s smile was forced, and never reached his eyes.

“I’d be happy to,” he replied, his voice telling Scully he

was anything but. “Have a seat, Jacob.”

Mulder sweetened his coffee as Jacob wandered over to

sit at his mother’s feet. The boy’s dark, intent gaze

followed his every move, making him feel inexplicably

measured and found wanting. Scully’s encouraging smile

and soft greeting only exacerbated the sensation.

“How’s that model you were working on, Jacob? Did you

finish it yet?”

Jacob turned to her, the appraising look gone and a shy

grin in its place. “Not just yet. Almost, though. Would you

like to see it?”

“I’d like that very much, but not right now. Maybe later,

after we talk, okay?”

“Sure.”

A dull ache radiated through Mulder’s jaw, and he abruptly

realized he was clamping his teeth tightly together. Jacob

favored Scully with one more winning smile before turning

his attention back to Mulder with a lingering curve to his

lips.

“What did you want to talk to me about, Agent Mulder?”

Mulder paused to take a long draught of his coffee,

struggling against irritation and the feeling he was deftly

being had by an 11-year-old boy.

“Jacob, we’d like you to talk to someone — a special

doctor who helps kids like you who have been through a

rough time.”

Jacob’s face was wide open, guileless. “I already saw Dr.

Blake and he said I’m fine.”

Mulder caught himself gritting his teeth, forced them

apart. “I’m sure Dr. Blake is a good doctor. But we’re

talking about a different kind of doctor who you can talk

to about what you’re feeling. I’m sure you must be pretty

sad about Rachel, must be missing her quite a bit.”

Jacob ducked his head and his reply was very quiet. “I

don’t want to talk about that now, Agent Mulder. But when I

do, I’d rather talk to mama or daddy about it, and not some

stranger.” He tilted his head up toward Beth. “Can I go

now, Mama? Please?”

Beth stroked her fingers through his hair and nodded. When

he was safely out of earshot she squared her shoulders, her

face composed and resolute.

“I’ll speak to Sam about what you said, Agent Mulder,

Agent Scully. But if Jacob doesn’t see the need for talkin’

to this doctor, I’m not keen on the idea.”

Before Mulder could open his mouth to argue, Scully stood.

“We understand, Beth. You know where to reach us if you

change your mind.”

Out-manipulated and out-maneuvered, Mulder had little

choice but to follow his partner to the door. He lingered

on the threshold, loath to admit defeat.

“Beth, I really think…”

“I’ll be sure to let you know, Agent Mulder.” A firm voice

and an even firmer door ended the discussion.

3:32 p.m.

New River Lodge

The drone of daytime TV seeped through the connecting door

as Scully’s fingers tapped out an update to her field

report. Mulder had sulked the entire drive back from the

Marcussens’, rebuffing all attempts at conversation with

single syllable grunts. He’d stomped into his room to watch

Jerry Springer or whatever the heck was playing during the

middle of the afternoon in a one-horse town. The fact that

he’d left the connecting door ajar was small consolation.

She shut her laptop with a sigh, chin propped on a fist,

and wished that her ears didn’t automatically seek and

evaluate every subtle creak and scuffle from her partner’s

room. The initial screech indicating that Mulder had flung

himself onto the queensize bed had given way to a nearly

continuous whisper of stocking feet. She pictured him

stalking about the tiny room, muttering balefully under his

breath and running his fingers through his hair. Well,

maybe he’d get it out of his system and they could talk

honestly, without poking sticks at each other’s tender

spots.

Scully shook her head, chuckling softly as she recalled

all the times she’d resisted a romantic relationship with

Mulder, worried that such a change would adversely affect

the dynamics of their working partnership. She’d feared

such intimacy would soften the edge, mellow his cocky

assurance of all things paranormal, and loosen her

steadfast grip on science.

Fat chance.

A different sound captured her attention, pulling Scully

forcefully from her reverie. Several quick strides, a tug,

and she was in Mulder’s room, never bothering to knock.

Oprah looked earnestly into the camera and warned against

the dangers of teenage alcohol poisoning, but Mulder was

nowhere in sight.

“Mulder?”

The sounds again, unmistakable now, and her head snapped

around to the bathroom. Scully skirted the bed and pushed

the wooden door all the way open.

Mulder sat slumped with legs splayed on the chipped tile,

forehead pressed to the cool porcelain of the toilet bowl

and hands clutching the rim in a white-knuckled grip. The

sour odor of vomit and his ashen face stole the breath from

her lungs.

“Mulder, what’s going on?”

She tugged a thin, scratchy wash cloth from a towel bar,

doused it in cold water, and knelt to wipe his face. Mulder

shivered helplessly, his eyes glassy and unfocused.

“Don’t know…sick…stomach cramps…”

“You going to be sick again?” Scully touched the back of

her hand to his forehead, frowning at the cool, clammy skin.

One corner of Mulder’s mouth turned up, though the tremors

didn’t abate. “Nothing left.”

“Okay, come on. Let’s get you into bed.”

“Know how long… waited to hear that?” Mulder tried to

leer but a particularly painful abdominal cramp twisted it

out of shape and spoiled the effect.

Scully draped one of his arms around her neck and hauled

him to his feet, lending support as he shuffled to the bed

like an old man. He stood with both arms wrapped tightly

around his belly, shivering violently, while she yanked the

bedspread and blanket back with a quick flip of the wrist.

Scully eased him onto the sheets and piled the covers on

him, stroking damp hair back from his brow. “Told you that

chili dog looked toxic, Mulder. Looks like food poisoning.”

“Arms feel like… asleep,” he mumbled, teeth chattering.

Scully’s hand stalled. “Asleep? You’re experiencing

numbness?”

Mulder nodded, eyes sliding shut. “Tingly. Pins ‘n needles.”

She frowned, tendrils of apprehension creeping up and down

her spine. “That doesn’t sound like botulism. Is it just

your arms?” When Mulder didn’t respond, she dropped onto

the mattress beside him and gave his shoulder a brisk

shake. “Mulder! Mulder, answer me!”

Mulder batted wildly with one hand, never opening his eyes.

“Stop it… making th’ waterbed shake,” he slurred.

“Mulder, wake up!” Alarmed now, Scully seized his earlobe

between thumb and forefinger, delivering a vicious pinch.

A soft moan was her only response.

Something was desperately wrong, and it wasn’t a bad chili

dog.

Heart hammering in her chest, Scully fumbled the phone from

the bedside table, frantically pressing 911, her voice

trembling as badly as her fingers.

“This is Special Agent Dana Scully. I have an emergency, I

have an agent down.”

To be concluded in Dark Reflections Part 2

Letters

 Cover

INFO: Written for I Made This Productions Virtual Season 8

AUTHORS: Suzanne Bickerstaffe and Melody

(ecksphile@earthlink.net, harmne@kans.com)

RATING: PG-13 for language

CLASSIFICATION: X, A, M/S UST, Sk/M/Sc friendship

SPOILERS: Can’t remember any….

DISCLAIMERS AND ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS: Many

thanks to the IMTP Board for their original idea and the work

they’ve put in. It’s been an honor to be a part of this dynamic,

creative group. Thanks also go to Ten for her insightful, incisive

and quick beta. All the characters you’ve heard of belong to Fox

Television and Chris Carter. The ones you haven’t heard of

belong to Mel and myself. I hope it will not be seen as

completely self-aggrandizing that we took this opportunity to

have a guest appearance by a character we created some time ago

who seemed to strike a chord with readers. To finish the

disclaimer: we are not making any money from this, but do it for

the love of writing, and for the love and respect we have for the

characters. Chris and Fox, you should try it sometime – it’s very

liberating!

SUMMARY: A killer is stalking FBI agents, striking down those

whom he feels are unworthy, and sending letters explaining his

mission to A.D. Walter Skinner. When the next ingenious

murder takes place right in the J. Edgar Hoover Building,

Skinner feels Mulder may be the next target, and sends him and

his partner to a safe house to profile the killer. But the violence

escalates, affecting all of them, and only Mulder, Scully and an

old acquaintance can bring the killings to an end.

Friday, September 1, 2000

5:30 PM

Philadelphia FBI Office

“Got any special plans?”

Agent Eric Michaels turned to his colleague with a self-satisfied

smile. “Yup. Going up to the cabin this weekend.” His little

hideaway, deep in the Poconos and off the tourist track, had

never been far from his thoughts all day.

“You’re one lucky bastard, I hope you know that,” Keith

Markham said grudgingly. “You’ve got the number-one solve

rate in the state, and the buzz has it that you’ve got a lock on that

ASAC position coming up when Marchewski retires. You look

like a goddamn GQ poster boy, and you have that incredible

cabin. What the hell did you do, sell your soul to the devil, or

what?”

Michaels chuckled. “Not me, buddy. I came by it all naturally.”

“Yeah, right. So who’s goin’ with you – the lucky lady of the

week, or some of your friends from the broadcast media?”

Michaels opened the back hatch of his SUV. “Nope, just me this

time, and some serious fishing to be done.” He gestured to the

equipment stowed in the back of the vehicle – fishing gear, a

duffle bag, an ice chest and a box of gourmet grocery items.

“If you had to rough it, you’d probably pass out,” Markham

commented dryly.

At Keith’s remark, Michaels laughed aloud. “Now why the hell

would I want to rough it when I have all this and the cabin too?

Now, if you’ll excuse me, I want to hit the road. Traffic on the

Northeast Extension is going to be a bitch, and I want to get up

there before it gets dark.”

“You’re sure you don’t want me to call a few reporters to

accompany you?” Markham asked with exaggerated concern.

“You know how they love to tell the world about Mr.

Hollywood’s exploits.”

Michaels got into the Pathfinder, closed the door and rolled

down the window. “Nah, this weekend would bore them to

tears.” He grinned. “Then I’d have to start building up my heroic

persona all over again.”

“Screw your heroic persona.”

Michaels laughed again. “You have a good weekend too, Keith.”

Markham watched as the forest green Pathfinder skillfully

entered the flow of traffic. “Lucky bastard,” he murmured.

Wednesday, September 6

10AM

Philadelphia FBI Office

Neal Weathers looked around at the assembled agents and

frowned. Agent Michaels’ empty chair stood out conspicuously.

After three years with the office without a sick day, Michaels

hadn’t reported in yesterday, and was out again today. Hadn’t

shown up and even more worrying, hadn’t called in. That

certainly wasn’t like Michaels, who obeyed every rule to the

letter. Secretly, Weathers harbored the suspicion that Eric’s

obedience and attendance record were aimed more at impressing

the brass than because of any particular loyalty to the office or to

the policies of the Bureau. The kid was good, very good. But a

bit too heavy-handed and way more nakedly ambitious than the

SAC liked to see in the agents under his command. But that was

beside the point right now….

“Okay, let’s quiet down and get down to business here.”

Weather’s soft rumbling bass brought an end to the buzz of

conversation around the table. “Agent Eric Michaels has not been

seen or heard from since Agent Markham spoke to him Friday

evening. Now I know some of you have had your problems with

Michaels, but he’s one of ours, and this behavior is

uncharacteristic of him. I can only assume that he may have met

with an accident.”

Weathers paused, searching the faces of the assembled agents. “I

have refrained from calling in the local cops. One word of who

we’re looking for, and dollars to donuts, it’ll get leaked to the

press and we’ll be tripping all over video crews. None of us

needs that. The only way to keep it quiet is to handle it ourselves.

Fortunately, the workload at the moment is pretty light, so I can

spare a few of you to check this out. Agents Markham and

Willis, Sing and Velasquez. I want you to take a ride up to the

mountains.” He paused, then continued uncomfortably, “Agent

Sing, by any chance do you know the whereabouts of the cabin?”

The pretty Asian flushed. Against her better judgement, she had

spent one weekend at the cabin with Michaels. It had been a

mistake – a big one – but she had assumed that at least it had been

discreet. So, Mr. Hollywood had a mouth as big as his ego.

Great. “It was some time ago, but I think I can remember the

way, sir,” she responded guardedly.

“Good. The rest of you, cover their calls for the day.” The agents

began to get up and move off to their desks. The four he had

named stood waiting expectantly. “Give me a call when you’ve

had a chance to look around up there. You leave immediately.”

– – – – –

Claire Sing peered ahead and pointed. “I think the turn is just up

there on the left.”

“How the hell can you tell?” growled her partner, Jeff Velasquez.

“Christ, we’re in the middle of friggin’ nowhere!” They had been

following a rough trail no wider than their cars through thick

forest and underbrush for several miles now. Jeff was from

Brooklyn, born and raised with the smell of asphalt and car

exhaust, and the wilderness frankly gave him the willies.

“Just turn, Nature Boy,” she smiled. They had been partnered

now for eighteen months. Although the pairing had seemed

strange at first — the young and diminutive Sing and the tall,

rangy, middle-aged Velasquez — there was now a bond of trust

and affection between the two.

“Christ on a cru-utch!” he exclaimed as they jounced on the

rutted path even narrower than the last one they had been on.

“They’d better not try to dock us for car damage when we bring

these babies back.” As if to underscore his words, branches

scraped along the sides of the vehicle. Claire looked back, to see

how Markham and Willis were faring, then turned ahead to peer

through the woods. The glint of the sun off a nearby lake

reassured her. “It’s close, I think… Yes! Over there!”

The two cars pulled up beside Michaels’ Pathfinder, and the

agents slowly got out, stretching their muscles. Willis knocked

on the cabin door. When there was no answer after several

seconds, he tried the knob, which turned easily. With an

enigmatic look at his companions, he entered the cabin.

The interior could only be described as rustic luxury. The log

walls and stone hearth could have belonged to an earlier time, but

the kitchen boasted all the modern conveniences including a

small dishwasher. Velasquez gaped at the bathroom, with its

gleaming tile, Jacuzzi and next to the toilet, a bidet. “What the

hell do you suppose that’s for,” he wondered aloud.

The agents went through the cabin meticulously. Everything was

neat, clean, orderly. “What do you think this is — Mr Hollywood

offering his services to headquarters?” Markham indicated a

letter lying on the kitchen counter. It was addressed to Assistant

Director Walter Skinner. “That kind of grandstanding would be

in character for the S.O.B.”

Claire went through the cabinets, then the fridge. Finally, a

quizzical look on her face, she checked the trash. “Hey, guys.

Am I crazy, or does this look too neat? Almost like Eric wasn’t

here all that long. Look – everything’s still pretty well stocked,

and there’s hardly any trash.” She opened the dishwasher. “Two

plates – probably dinner Friday night and breakfast on Saturday

morning.”

“And the Pathfinder is still here,” Markham added grimly. “His

fishing gear is missing. You think he took a boat out to fish,

maybe capsized or something?”

Wordlessly, the agents left the cabin and made their way through

the forest to the lake. There was no clear path, and they had to

make their way around gullies and fallen trees. Velasquez

swatted irritably at the mosquitoes teasing his ears. “Why the

hell would the sonofabitch have a fishing cabin and not put it

right on the lake?” he grumbled.

Claire laughed shortly. “He wanted to. He was pissed as hell.

But he insisted on proper plumbing and the septic system had to

be set back away from the lake so it wouldn’t pollute, so the cabin

had to be set back as well. You know Eric. He always thought his

shit didn’t stink. He probably thought it didn’t pollute either. I

think it’s the only thing in his whole life that didn’t end up exactly

the way he wanted it. There….”

They had made their way to the sandy narrow beach of the lake.

Now they looked to where Claire pointed, about 50 yards up the

beach to a dock. A small but expensive boat bobbed peacefully

beside it.

“I suppose he still might have drowned,” remarked Willis

doubtfully, “but the boat being there would argue against it.”

Claire shook her head. “He swam like a seal. Look, let’s spread

out and head back towards the cabin. Maybe he fell and hit his

head. Then I want to take another look at that letter to the A.D.

Maybe it’s a ransom note.”

The agents spaced themselves about twenty yards apart to cover

the ground that Michaels had likely traversed to get from the

cabin to the lake. They kept their eyes on the leafy floor of the

forest, searching for anything that might explain what had

happened to Michaels.

“I think….” Velasquez’s voice was muffled. “Oh sweet Jesus!”

Sing and Willis ran in the direction of Jeff’s voice and skidded to

a stop. Velasquez just pointed. Half-hidden beneath a pile of

leaves and under a cloud of buzzing flies lay Eric Michaels’

body. It was clear he had been dead for some time.

“But what could have killed him?” Claire rasped in a strangled

whisper.

“Oh, shit! Guys, come here!” Keith Markham’s voice shook.

Some fifty feet away, the three agents joined a white and swaying

Markham, and stared at where his eyes were fixed. There, in the

gleaming, vicious jaws of a huge beartrap lay the lower right leg

of Eric Michaels.

Thursday, September 7, 2000

1 PM

J. Edgar Hoover Building

Assistant Director Walter Skinner scowled once more at the

letter in his hand. His deep brown eyes scanned the lines again,

then he placed it on a short stack of manila folders and pressed

the intercom key. “Kim, please have Agents Mulder and Scully

come up to my office immediately.”

Skinner’s frown threatened to take up permanent residence. They

had been late off the mark with this one – he knew it, the Director

knew it, their mysterious correspondent certainly knew it. His

letters showed a near incredulousness at the FBI’s tardiness in

recognizing what now seemed all too clear. Only one person had

seen early-on the potential in the deaths, and his opinion had

seemed so ludicrous, based on such flimsy evidence and bizarre

leaps of logic that…. Skinner dropped that line of thought. All of

the “what ifs” in the world wouldn’t change the situation he faced

at this point. So now they had a serial killer on their hands – a

killer who had the FBI square in his crosshairs.

There was a knock, and Skinner glanced up to see Fox Mulder

and Dana Scully entering his office. They seated themselves in

front of his desk. Uncomfortably, Mulder began, “If this is about

the expense report for our last case, sir-”

“No, Agent Mulder, this is something else.” At his subordinate’s

instant look of relief, he added darkly, “We will address that

work of fiction later, however.”

Scully bit her lip to keep a straight face. She had tried to tell

Mulder, but– then Skinner’s serious tone captured her complete

attention.

“Do you remember the deaths of Harold Frayne, Guy Piscobo

and Alan Mellor?”

Mulder shifted in his seat. Hell yes, he remembered them.

Ostensibly, Frayne had driven into a bridge abutment at 87 miles

an hour. He had just gone through a nasty divorce and had been

taking it badly. On top of that, he learned that he was under a

covert investigation by the government for his misuse of Bureau

resources and his position as head of the Salt Lake City office to

harass his ex-wife’s new lover. His death, reasonably enough,

had been thought a suicide.

Guy Piscobo of the Dallas-Fort Worth office had suffered a fatal

heart attack. Again, nothing unusual was thought of the death.

Piscobo had been close to retirement and had had hypertension

for years. A career field agent’s lifestyle, after all, was not a

blueprint for good health.

Alan Mellor was another story. A loud-mouthed, brutal bully

from the Denver office, Mellor had been despised by nearly

everyone who knew him, colleagues and miscreants alike. His

death in a skiing accident had left few saddened. “Yes, I

remember them,” replied Mulder.

“Well, we’ve opened an investigation into those deaths.”

Mulde grimaced in frustration. “Sir, I hate to say I told you so,

but I suggested there might be something to them four months

ago. All the deaths occurred within a two month timespan, and all

the men involved had been highly publicized at some point in

their careers. I can understand why no one looked too closely at

Mellor’s death” — Mulder had had his own problems with the

ASAC — “but the other two were taken at face value without

hesitation.”

“Thank you so much for bringing that up, Agent Mulder,”

Skinner shot back with asperity. Then he sat back in his chair,

removed his glasses and massaged the bridge of his nose. His

fierce expression softening, he sighed. “No. I apologize, Mulder.

You’re right. You did mention it at the time. It just seemed so…

so…”

“Paranoid?” suggested Mulder with a grin.

Putting on his glasses again, Skinner allowed himself a small

smile. “Your word, not mine. I was about to say ‘unlikely’. What

it comes down to, agents, is that we have had eight such deaths

within the past six months of agents either in positions of

command, or in the headlines at some point in their careers, or

both. Until the sixth death, you’re right — the Bureau accepted

them at face value. Shit happens — coincidences, whatever. With

the last two, there was increased suspicion, but still, really

nothing to go on. Each of these agents died in a different manner,

and there was ample evidence to explain them.”

He frowned. “Or at least it was thought so at the time. Then, a

few weeks ago, these started arriving.” He opened one of the

manila folders and handed Scully some papers, protected in

plastic covers. Wordlessly, she passed a few of them over to

Mulder as she began to read the letter at the top of her pile.

Wake up, people! What the hell is it going to take for you to

figure this out? Yeah, I could have done an Oklahoma City, but in

my opinion, those bombers were animals. There’s no need to kill

innocents to make a point, when there are so many of the guilty

around.

The FBI has always been a nest of vipers, led by men who have

their own agendas and the Consititution be damned. From the

time of J. Edgar Hoover, who arrogantly used his power to

pursue his own ends, right up to the present, the FBI is nothing

but a national Secret Police, doing the dirty work of those in

power and perpetrating crimes against the people of the United

States.

It is my mission to clean up the Bureau, by any means necessary.

There, is that clear enough? You need to know that the recent

unlamented deaths of Frayne, Piscobo, that SOB Mellor,

Dietrich, Garboski, Sullivan, Calvin and Bresnahan were caused

by yours truly, and that they were not the acts of a madman. A

mad man, yes, but not a madman. They were executions, pure

and simple, carried out in the name of the people of the United

States for crimes committed against them by the FBI. And there

will be more.

Here is my sole demand – the FBI must get its house in order.

Excesses by its agents must be swiftly and meaningfully dealt

with. There must be no more Wacos, no more enemies lists, no

more secret wiretapping of brave men and women who dare to

speak out against the status quo. No more power playing, no

more assassinations. When I see that decisive measures are

being taken to reform the Bureau, the killings will stop. Until and

unless the FBI starts cleaning its own house, then the people of

the United States will have in me an avenger for the acts

committed against them.

The ball’s in your court, Skinner.>

Scully leafed through the plastic-sheathed letters in her lap, then

glanced up, surprised. “These letters have all been addressed to

you, sir! But why?”

“I’ve been asking myself that one, Agent Scully,” Skinner replied,

frustrated.

“It’s because he sees you as being different, sir,” Mulder

observed. “Or at least he did. This letter, written two weeks ago,

says ‘I know you’re a vet, and that gives you the benefit of the

doubt, at least for the time being. But something has to be done –

NOW – to show you take me seriously, and that you agree that

the Bureau needs to be fumigated of the stink of corruption and

politics’.”

“So these have all been murders?” asked Scully. “Has that been

substantiated?”

“We’re checking now. It takes a bit of time to get to the families

involved, get the exhumation orders for those who were buried.

Those that were cremated….” He shrugged. “But the crime

scenes are long since cold, because nobody thought of them as

crime scenes at the time. For example, Harold Frayne’s car may

well have been tampered with, as our letter writer claims.” Scully

shuffled through the letters until she found the one her boss

alluded to. “But the fact remains that what was left of his car was

recycled months ago. The ski slope where Alan Mellor was

killed is sprouting dandelions. It’s a little late to look for tell-tale

tracks in the snow,” Skinner concluded dryly.

Dana Scully rolled her eyes. “This is going to be nearly

impossible. Are there any viable investigative paths?”

The A.D. sighed. “They’re exhuming Guy Piscobo’s body. You

tell me — after embalming and four months in the grave, will

there be any signs of air embolus? That’s what our letter writer

claims he used to kill him.”

She looked doubtful, then shook her head.

“That’s what I thought. The only thing we know is what this guy

tells us. Fact of the matter is, he does mention certain things

about the deaths in his letters that weren’t publicized and were not

likely to be known to the general public — what the inside of

Piscobo’s apartment looked like, for example. Details about

Frayne’s car, the serial number of Dietrich’s service weapon.”

Mulder leafed through the letters. “Glen Dietrich was thought to

have died accidentally from a self-inflicted gunshot wound while

cleaning his weapon.” He glanced up at Skinner. “How the hell

did that never get investigated? One thing FBI agents can usually

be trusted with is their own weapon.”

“Present company excepted,” his partner said, sotto voce.

Turning with a smile, Mulder shrugged. “I may lose a service

weapon here and there, but so far, I haven’t managed to shoot

myself while cleaning it,” he rejoined goodnaturedly.

Uncomfortably, Skinner shifted in his seat. “Dietrich had a little

problem with alcohol. Reportedly, his post mortem blood alcohol

level set records for the Miami area. Even at the time, they

wondered how he still could have been conscious, much less

cleaning his gun, with that much booze inside of him. His SAC

decided not to press the point for the sake of the agent’s family.

Since we started checking, however, some interesting facts have

come to light. It seems that when his will was probated, it was

discovered that Dietrich had no fewer than six Cayman Islands

bank accounts. Not so coincidentally, money seized when a drug

kingpin was busted by the Miami office is missing. Dietrich was

dirty.”

“No wonder our guy’s getting impatient,” muttered Mulder.

Louder, he asked, “All right. What’s the timeframe on these

killings?”

Skinner handed him a piece of paper with a list of names and

dates, commenting, “Clearly, he’s excalating.”

Mulder scanned the list, then passed it to his partner. “Looks like

he’s overdue,” she observed.

Mulder’s grave eyes never left Skinner’s face. “I’ll bet not. And

I’ll bet that’s why we’re here.”

Skinner sighed and tossed him a manila folder. “Special Agent

Eric Michaels. The Golden Boy of the Philadelphia office.

Spotless record, amazing solve rate, on the fast-track for

promotion.”

Mulder’s eyebrows launched skyward in surprise. “Mr.

Hollywood? I’ve read about this guy.” Turning to his partner, he

explained, “This guy’s almost a legend. He’s a favorite subject in

the area newspapers. They’re always recounting his exploits,

getting quotes from him on almost any topic. Very high-profile

kind of guy.”

“He went up to his cabin in the Poconos for the holiday weekend

last Friday. When he hadn’t reported back by yesterday, his SAC

got nervous and sent a team up to check on him.”

Mulder glanced at some photographs, grimaced and handed them

over to his partner.

Skinner continued. “He was caught in a bear trap. Took his leg

off below the knee. Apparently he bled to death trying to drag

himself back to his cabin. The team later found the woods littered

with these traps. One of them would have gotten him eventually.”

“It’s a miracle no one else got hurt,” commented Scully with a

shiver.

Skinner nodded. “This letter came today from our ‘friend’. Takes

full credit for Michaels’ death, and said the guy was no good,

though he didn’t elaborate. What he did say is that he’s tired of

waiting for the Bureau to take action. So he’s coming here to

D.C. to quote force the issue unquote.”

“Forensics?” inquired Mulder.

“The paper is cheap, available anywhere. The pens are your

standard Bic, ten for a buck. The writing, as you can see, is

stencilled using stencils available in every grocery, stationery and

discount store, not to mention every elementary school, in the

country. The stamps and the envelope are self stick, so–”

“So no possible DNA samples from saliva,” Scully finished for

him.

Grimly, he nodded.

“What do you want us to do, sir?” she asked quietly.

“Mulder still has a week of desk duty while he recuperates — yet

again, I might add — from injuries suffered in the line of duty.

We could use some help profiling this son of a bitch.”

Mulder nodded.

“What about me?” Scully inquired.

“Go over any autopsy findings, new information as it comes in.

And…” the A.D.’s face wore an expression of deep concern,

“watch your back and your partner’s back. Both of you, and

especially Mulder, have had your names in the paper more than

once. Then there was that “Cops” TV show you got yourself

involved in.”

“Not to mention that swell movie,” Mulder added with a touch of

bitterness.

“Agreed,” replied the AD uncomfortably. He felt more than a

little responsible for that fiasco. “Due to both the nature of the X-

Files, and Mulder’s… inimitable… style of investigation, you two

have garnered more than your share of press. That seems to be

the sort of agent our guy likes to pick out. I’m more than a little

worried that you two look like great targets to this guy.”

“Sir, I really don’t think– ”

“Humor me, Agent Mulder, all right? Scully stays with you, and

you stick with her. Obviously, security is going to be stepped up

around here but I don’t want either of you taking any chances.

You get any bright ideas, you come to me with them, you do not

go haring off on your own, got it? You are not, Agent Mulder, I

repeat not to ditch, dump, desert or otherwise leave Agent Scully

to pursue some theory on your own, or I will personally kick

your ass across the Mall. Am I clear?”

Out of the corner of his eye, Mulder saw Scully arch a brow in

his direction. “Crystal, sir.”

“Very well, you’re dismissed. I’ll have what information there is

sent down to your office. I’ll expect a preliminary report in the

morning.”

– – –

“Gee, I didn’t know he cared,” Mulder joked as he entered the

basement office.

Scully studied his face. “Yes, you did,” she responded quietly.

She sat on a chair at the side of Mulder’s desk. “Am I wrong, or

did I get the distinct impression that you do not think it’s

possible that we’re targets?”

Mulder seated himself and opened a drawer to extract a bag of

sunflower seeds. Playfully, he offered them to her, expecting and

getting the usual refusal. “No, you’re not wrong and no, I don’t

think we’re targets.”

“You must be feeling better. Ribs stopped hurting, have they?

Well, if you think you’re invulnerable, I suggest you look

through your medical file. Or count your scars.”

“Scully, the guy doesn’t want me, and I don’t think he wants you

either.”

“May I ask how you came to this conclusion?”

“Why, scientifically of course, Agent Scully.” He smiled across

at her, then shook his head. “When I first heard about the deaths

of Frayne and Piscobo, I put in a request to pursue them, which

in the Bureau’s infinite wisdom was declined. But you know me,

when did I ever let a thing like that stop me. So I read up on the

deaths of every agent or retired agent who died in the past six

months. As expected, most are explainable and are nothing more

than they appear. On the ones that looked suspicious, I did some

digging. And one thing I’ve learned about our killer – he does his

homework, Scully. This is not a dumb guy and he’s not a lunatic.

Somehow this guy’s been able to learn things about his victims

that even the field offices where they worked didn’t know.

Dietrich is a good example. So our guy goes after agents who

are dirty, use questionable methods, have collected way more

than their share of publicity, or are stand-out bastards. We don’t

fit into any of those categories.” He popped another seed into his

mouth.

“Mulder, I simply don’t believe you!” his partner exclaimed.

“You’ve never used questionable methods? And of course the X-

Files are the furthest thing from controversial!”

“Not questionable methods like you’re thinking. What our killer

objects to is strong-arm tactics and abuse of power and position –

that sort of thing. I don’t think we could be accused of either of

those. Besides,” he pouted, “my methods are not questionable.

They make perfect sense in a tangential, free-floating kind of

way.”

“Tangential and free-floating,” repeated Scully with mock

gravity. “I’ll remember that. But you have to admit the X-Files are

controversial.”

“Agreed. But again, not in the way that torques this guy off. His

problem is Waco, Nixon’s enemies list. J. Edgar Hoover in a

dress, spying on other people’s peccadillos. Not liver-eating

mutants.”

“You seem very sure of yourself,” Scully said doubtfully. “But- ”

Her question was cut off as the lights flickered half a dozen

times before going out completely. After several more seconds,

the emergency lighting clicked on.

“What the hell…?” She beat her partner to the door. Together,

they peered out into the always-dim hallway, now made even

more dusky by the low-wattage emergency lights.

“I hope this is just a coincidence, and not a calling card from our

letter-writing friend,” Scully said uncomfortably.

“Seems quiet enough,” Mulder observed. “If we had to evacuate,

the alarms would be sounding.” Slowly, they returned to the

office.

Ten minutes later, the phone rang. “Mulder.”

Skinner’s tone was grim. “Agent Mulder, I need you and Agent

Scully to get up to the men’s room on the third floor near the

elevators. Tom Colton’s body has just been discovered. I think he

was murdered.”

– – –

When they got off the elevator, they were struck by the low hum

of hushed conversation from the throng of agents and secretaries

grouped around the rest rooms. “Guess it takes a while for news

to filter down to the basement,” sneered John Colavito. “Go

home, Spooky. There’s nothing here for you and the Mrs.” There

were snickers from some of the crowd.

“I asked them to be here, Colavito,” boomed a familiar deep

voice, “and I do not recall requesting the presence of any of the

rest of you.” Skinner emerged from the men’s room. “Now listen

up. All non- essential clerical personnel are to pick up their

belongings and exit the building via the Main Security entrance.

All agents are to report to their immediate supervisors to get their

assignments and the guidelines for combing this building. Now

move! Agents Mulder and Scully – in here.”

The pair sailed past the glares of their fellow agents and into the

men’s room.

“Cut down in the act, so to speak,” commented Mulder.

Colton’s body lay supine on the tiled floor, his face drawn up in

the rictus of a scream. The bizarre shadows thrown by the

emergency lighting made his expression all the more horrible.

The palm of his left hand and the inner aspect of his forearm

displayed dark maroon and blackened flesh, his watchband

actually melted into the surrounding skin. The zipper of Colton’s

slacks was down, and his penis exposed, bearing the same sort of

burns as on his arm and hand.

Skinner’s arms were on his hips. He was clearly – and

uncharacteristically – rattled. “Scully, you examine the body.

Mulder, check around for what might have done this, but for

Christ’s sake don’t touch anything.”

Mulder’s eyes rose from Colton’s body to meet Skinner’s, and he

nodded slowly. The two agents drew some latex gloves from

their pockets and went to work. While Scully did things he’d

rather not think about, he wandered over to the urinal, squatting

to peer into the bowl at the drain. Then he stood to examine the

flushing mechanism. He did the same with each of the urinals

that lined the wall. Then, eyes on the wall, he followed it around

to the stalls, peering into each one. Finally, he called out,

“Bingo!” and rejoined his companions where Colton lay.

“Scully, since I wasn’t a physical sciences major, maybe you can

help me out here. Is urine a good conductor of electricity?”

She stood and stripped off her latex gloves. “I see where you’re

going with this, Mulder, and I agree. Yes, urine, composed as it is

of water and various salts, is an excellent electrical conductor.”

“I’m glad you two are on the same wavelength here. Would you

care to enlighten me?” Skinner demanded impatiently.

Scully nodded. “Colton died of electrocution. I can’t really

explain the mechanism, but I suspect Mulder can.”

Skinner’s focus shifted to her partner. “Well?”

“There are two ‘styles’, if you will, of how men use a urinal,”

Mulder began.

Skinner’s frown deepened and his tone was threatening. “Is this

really germane, Agent Mulder?”

“Yes, sir, in this case it is crucial. See, Scully, there are two ways

guys approach this… er… function. Some stand upright about six

or so inches away from the urinal and… do what comes naturally.

Those are the Standers. Then there are the ‘Hunchers’. They

crowd the urinal, usually resting their hand or even their forearm

above it.” Mulder’s tone changed from instructive to musing. “I

have a theory that what separates the two styles is an

overweening sense of modesty. Or of course it could have a

correlation with penis size,” he reflected.

“Agent Mulder!”

“Yes, sir. Anyway, Colton was obviously a Huncher, and don’t

ask me how, but our guy knew it. If you look carefully, the

deodorizer and the flush mechanism of each of the urinals are

wired, and there are more wires in the drain of each. These

urinals are set into the wall, about eighteen inches from the floor.

This little trap may not have worked with the kind that have the

drains at floor level. The wires on the flushes eventually lead to a

switchbox left in one of the stalls, and the switchbox has wires

that lead to a opening in the wall. I suspect it had been covered

by a faceplate, which our guy removed to tap into the electrical

lines. Our guy was here, just waiting for the right person to show

up. I don’t know whether Colton was the lone intended target, or

he was on a list and just happened to be the first one to use the

facilities once our guy was ready.

“Anyway, as I said, Colton was a Huncher. He unzipped, then

probably leaned his hand and forearm against the flush or the

deodorizer. When he started to urinate, all our guy had to do was

flip the switch on the switchbox. The current would flow up the

stream of urine, enter Colton” — both men winced — “going

through his body and out his hand and arm, which completed the

circuit. Zap! Brilliant. Diabolical, but brilliant.”

“Agent Scully?”

“Huh?” It was clear she had been thinking about something else.

“Oh… that makes sense to me, sir. The only thing I would add is

that I believe the killer chose his power source carefully. With

the extent of the burns, I would guess that the power source was

a high amp line, maybe something for the alarm system.”

There was a knock on the door and a squad of EMTs entered.

“I’ve pronounced the victim,” Scully announced to them. “I

assume you want the body at Quantico, sir?”

At Skinner’s nod, Scully quickly instructed the EMTs. The AD

and Mulder helped them get Colton’s body on the gurney. In

moments, the blanket-shrouded corpse was wheeled from the

men’s room, and the three of them were alone. “Before the Print

guys come in, you might want to check out the stall yourself, sir,”

Mulder suggested. “There’s a letter in there – addressed to you.”

Skinner sighed. “I was afraid of that. Very well. I’ll see you both

in the morning.”

– – –

On the trip down to the basement, Scully’s glance slid over to her

partner several times, but when he turned to her, her eyes were

focused on the elevator door. She trailed behind him down the

hallway to the office, a quizzical expression on her face.

“Something wrong, Scully?”

She blushed. “Uh, no…. No, Mulder, nothing.” Her eyes,

however, were alight with curiosity.

“Uh-huh. Okay. Think I’ll just pop out to use the facilities,” he

said blandly. He was almost out the door when he spoke again.

“Hey, Scully?

“Yeah?”

“Stander.”

Act Two

J. Edgar Hoover Building

Friday, September 8

9 AM

Mulder and Scully stepped off the elevator to a strangely

subdued hive of activity. Exchanging a look, they started for

Skinner’s office. Several agents carrying small boxes hurried

down the hall ahead of them and turned into Skinner’s office.

When they reached the door, Kimberly, looking rattled, waved

them into Skinner’s inner office without even making an attempt

at her usual greeting or banter.

“This doesn’t look good,” Scully murmured to Mulder quietly as

they crossed to the door.

It was worse inside. Skinner stood by the conference table, which

was nearly covered with boxes. The agents who’d preceded them

into the office deposited the ones they carried and nearly

knocked Scully over in their haste to escape. Skinner caught

sight of the partners and scowled, waiting for the others to close

the door before he spoke. He looked tired and rumpled and

worried.

“What’s going on?” Mulder asked before Skinner could begin.

“In light of yesterday’s events it was deemed prudent to search

the entire Hoover building for any other booby-traps such as the

one that killed Agent Colton. The search took all night and is

being wrapped up now. No other traps were found. However,

something else has turned up that is equally disturbing….” He

turned slightly and tipped over one, then another of the boxes. A

cascade of electronic devices spilled onto the oak table —

microphones, tape recorders, and cameras from several eras,

ranging in size from that of a man’s fist down to the size of a

shirt button.

“Bugs?” Scully said with some surprise.

“Looks like we need a better exterminator,” Mulder quipped, and

Skinner threw him a killing look. Mulder failed to notice it,

however, as he was stepping forward to poke through the piles of

hardware. “Some of these look they’ve been around a while.

Where were they?”

“Scattered throughout the building, in nearly every office, a few

even in store rooms.” His face tightened. “There were three in

here — all new technology.”

Mulder nodded. “I can think of several likely eavesdroppers

interested in your conversations – one in particular.”

Skinner narrowed his eyes at Mulder. “Strangely enough, only

one device was found in the X-Files offices — also one of the

newer ones.”

Mulder nodded, unsurprised. “A camera, just above the door

facing. Yeah, we knew.”

“Why didn’t you remove it?”

“There was no audio circuit on it, and Scully ‘accidentally’

sprayed it with hairspray. Anything it picked up would be blurry

and pretty much useless, so why bother?”

The A.D.’s lips twitched in annoyance. “Well, you’re taking all

this one hell of a lot better than I am, Agent Mulder. Not only

has this building been infiltrated by agents of foreign

governments, but apparently every employee of the Bureau has

been eavesdropping on each other.”

“And their bosses, too, I would imagine,” Mulder replied

agreeably. “Very handy for knowing if that promotion is going

to come through, and who your competition is.”

Skinner frowned and gestured for them to sit down, pacing over

to his desk. “I don’t like any of this. Mulder, have you found

anything in common between the victims so far?”

“Only that at some point in their lives they had their fifteen

minutes of fame.”

Skinner paced back and forth behind his desk then sat down with

a sigh. “I was hoping there would be something else…. Well,

using our only clue so far to gauge possible next victims, that

puts you, Mulder, near the top.”

“But I really don’t think–” Mulder began in protest.

Skinner continued, cutting Mulder off. “I want the two of you

out of the DC area ASAP, at least until we can get a better handle

on this killer.”

“But, sir, I can help…” Mulder began to protest.

“You can help from wherever you are. Mulder,” he held up his

hand to silence his subordinate before he could interrupt again,

“your unique talents have put you in the spotlight numerous

times, and Scully with you. I consider you both more than just

two of my best agents, I consider you friends. I don’t want

anything happening to you.”

“But–”

“He’s right,” Scully interrupted, startling both Skinner and

Mulder. “You might be his next target, especially if he knows

you’re one of the few who can find him. You can’t catch him if

you’re dead.”

Mulder blinked at Scully’s bluntness, and Skinner looked

grateful. At least one of his agents would be cooperative. “I’ve

got a place for you. It’s not far away, but it’s pretty isolated and

most people don’t know it’s even there. It’s a cabin that belongs to

a friend of mine — I have a key and carte blanche to use it

whenever I want.” He sat down and drew a rough map on a sheet

of paper. “There’s a gas generator for electric lights and a

refrigerator, and a propane stove. No phone as far as I can

remember, but it should be well within range of your mobiles in

any case.” He paused to slide the map toward them across the

desk. “There may be some supplies there but it would probably

be better if you took your own.”

“Are you sure this is necessary?” Mulder asked.

“I hope not, but I don’t want to take chances. I’ll be sending any

other agents with public events in their past history to safe

houses. I don’t want any more dead agents.”

“But this isn’t an FBI safe house,” Scully observed slowly, her

eyes serious on Skinner’s face.

Skinner returned her look and shook his head slightly, looking

across the room toward the conference table. “With all the

apparent leaks brought to light in the past 24 hours, not to

mention the enemies you two have made both in and out of the

Bureau over the years, I don’t think it would be wise to take any

chances. I take my responsibilities toward my agents seriously,

Agent Scully.” He paused and leveled a stern yet concerned look

at them. “I’m even more careful with my friends.”

Mulder studied him in silence for a moment then gave in and

nodded, reaching for the map.

“I’ll keep in touch via e-mail,” Skinner said as he stood. “It’s

harder to pinpoint than phone calls. Try to check it a couple of

times a day. Now get going.”

Mulder and Scully left in silence and rode down to the basement

without speaking. They gathered what they needed from the

office — personal items, their phones, and Scully’s notebook

computer — with the automatic ease of people used to traveling

on a moment’s notice.

On the way to the parking garage Scully finally spoke. “I know

you don’t like this, Mulder, but I think Skinner really is worried

you’ll be next.”

“I know, Scully, I know. It just feels like I’m being sent away for

misbehaving.”

“Now if that were true Skinner would be sending you a way a lot

more often!” Scully teased. Mulder grinned reluctantly. “Shall

we meet at your apartment? I can be ready to leave in two hours.”

“Okay, Scully.” Mulder made a show of checking his watch,

giving her a challenging look. “Two hours.” Scully grinned and

headed for her car and home.

***********

In one hour and forty-five minutes Scully was turning onto

Hegal Place. She’d changed into comfortable clothes and packed

enough things to last a week, cleaned out her refrigerator, called

her neighbor across the hall to collect her mail, and let her mother

know she’d be out of town for a few days. She’d even raided her

pantry for dry and canned goods. Her notebook computer and

phone had fresh batteries and they and their chargers were

packed into the carrying case on the seat beside her.

It was a surprise, then, to find Mulder was actually waiting for

her. Leaning on a new-looking SUV, no less.

“Well, Mulder… Whose vehicle is that?” As she approached

Mulder straightened to take the box of supplies from her hands.

“Technically,” he drawled, “it belongs to one Geraldo Manusetti,

a drug dealer wanted for collusion and conspiracy.”

“So how did you get it?”

“Old Geraldo skipped the country. My friend Drew’s in charge

of Impound Lot #17. He loaned it to me, said it won’t be missed

for at least six months.” Mulder shoved the box into the back

next to his duffel bag and another cardboard carton full of things,

then turned to give her a sly look. “I told him I’d get it back to

him by then.”

“I’d hope so,” she said drolly, then bit back a snort as Mulder

reached for her carryall and she saw the rolled-up sleeping bag

behind him. “It certainly looks like you’re going prepared for

anything.”

“I didn’t have much in the way of food, so we probably ought to

stop before we leave town,” Mulder was saying.

For a moment Scully was surprised he hadn’t picked up on her

innuendo, then she realized he was concentrating, already

working on the case in his head. She wouldn’t distract him, then.

“Want me to drive?”

For an answer he handed her the keys. Scully went back to her

car for the computer, then locked up and climbed into the driver’s

seat of the SUV. She had to hop to reach the seat, but Mulder

made no comment. She passed him the computer case. He

opened it, pulled out the copies of the killer’s letters, and turned

on the computer before she had even pulled away from the curb.

The map was on the dashboard so there was no reason for

conversation. Scully found a big supermarket and pulled into the

lot. Mulder barely noticed as she located the adapter and plugged

the computer into the SUV’s power outlet to save the battery. She

doubted he even noticed she headed into the store alone. But he

was waiting for her, pacing in front of the SUV when she came

back heavily laden with three full bags.

He met her before she’d gone halfway and took two of the bags.

“We’ve got to go back,” he said bluntly, and strode back to the

vehicle at a pace she had to jog to match.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, slightly out of breath as she dumped

her bag beside the others. “Why? Has something else

happened?”

Mulder didn’t answer. He slammed the back and headed for the

driver’s seat, but his partner stepped in front of him, hands

planted on hips with a determination that finally got his attention.

“I repeat: What has changed that we suddenly need to go back?”

Scowling in annoyance but knowing she wouldn’t be budged

until she got an answer, Mulder replied, “I’m not the next target.

Skinner is. We’ve got to warn him.”

“Mulder, we’re under orders to make ourselves scarce. Skinner

will have you for lunch if we go back.”

He ran his fingers through his hair in aggravation. “Look, Scully,

those last few letters were bothering me, but I only just put it

together. Let me show you….” He stepped around her and

retrieved the letters from the front seat, spreading them on the

hood of the vehicle. “See? In one of the early letters he tells

Skinner ‘the ball’s in your court.’ Then this one — ‘I know you’re

a vet, and that gives you the benefit of the doubt, at least for the

time being.’ In this one he says he’s coming to DC to force the

issue, but the clincher’s in the one left with Colton’s body —

‘obviously you’re not taking me seriously. I guess I’ll have to

prove to you I mean business.’ Scully, he thinks Skinner’s

ignoring him. The killer’s going to try to get to him. We’ve got to

warn him!”

Scully raised her eyes from the letters to meet those of her

partner, more shaken than she’d care to admit. “Okay,” she

agreed. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe Skinner is the next target.

But he’s as stubborn as you are, and if we disobey his order to

get out of town he might be angry enough to disregard your

warning.”

Mulder shook the letters at her. “I’ll show him these, read him the

passages. He’ll have to listen.”

Scully shook her head with growing certainty. “Just going back

will take time,” she glanced at her watch, “and we’d have to track

him down… we’d run the risk of missing Skinner entirely. Why

don’t you call him? That way you can warn him without our

disobeying orders, and it will save time, too.”

For a split second Mulder stared at her, then he dove into the

SUV to find his phone. He punched in a series of numbers

quickly, then listened, shook his head, and disconnected. “His

private line is busy,” he said as he started dialing another number,

leaving Scully to wonder how he’d gotten Skinner’s private

number in the first place. He nodded with grim satisfaction when

the second number rang.

“Kim, I need to speak to Assistant Director Skinner. This is

Agent Mulder…. Look, Kim, this is important! Please put me

through…. Okay, but you *have* to get this message to him

before he leaves the building! Skinner is the next target for this

guy. You have to find him — break into his damn meeting, if you

have to — and warn him. He’s the one that should be headed to a

safe house, not us….” Mulder was holding the phone with one

hand and tugging at his hair in frustration with the other. “Okay,

okay. We will. But make sure he takes precautions….” Mulder

smiled slightly. “Me, too, Kim. Thanks.”

Scully waited patiently as Mulder disconnected. “I take it

Skinner is not in his office?”

Mulder shook his head. “He’s been called up to the Director’s

office — and you know *that* can’t be good. Kim promised

she’d see to it that he gets my message ASAP. She’s sending

Rodriguez up to wait for him to come out of the meeting, and

she’ll stay at his office until he comes back in. So he should be

okay.”

As Scully watched he made a visible effort to relax, letting

himself lean against the side of the SUV. But the effort was

spoiled by the white knuckled-grip he still had on his phone.

“Well, I guess we’d better go where we’re supposed to be. Do

you want me to drive?”

“No, but you can be the navigator. Let’s get going.”

Scully was glad she’d gotten a good look at Skinner’s map before

Mulder took it back, because she was pretty sure he’d be useless.

She was right. As before, Mulder was preoccupied, but now he

fidgeted, too. He put the letters away, got them back out, put them

away again. Turned the computer off, then back on again. Tuned

the radio to a wailing country station, then to a pop station, then

to a hard-rock frequency that threatened to give Scully a

migraine. Fortunately he became engrossed with the computer

again, and didn’t notice when Scully changed stations to

something a little less brain-jarring. She knew he’d be a basket

case until he knew Skinner had been warned. She could handle

Mulder’s quirks until then.

They traveled up Highway 4 East to Upper Marlboro, turning

south on 301, then left onto 382 toward Croom. She’d never

realized there was so much open land so close to the DC area.

She found the signs for the wildlife preserve Skinner had

indicated on his map but nearly missed the small road that was

their turn. It was little more than a dirt track heading toward the

river, bordered on either side by trees and tangled undergrowth.

Just as she was wondering if she’d made a wrong turn, the rutted

track entered a clearing and there was the cabin.

It was an A-frame, probably around 40 years old, but it looked to

be in fairly good repair. Mismatched shingles on the sharply

slanted roof showed where patches had been made. The windows

were dusty, but none of them was broken. And beyond the house

the Patuxent River was visible.

“Mulder? I think we’re there.” She spoke just loud enough to

rouse her partner from his preoccupation. He looked at her

questioningly before it sank in that the vehicle had stopped

moving.

“This is a cabin?” Mulder almost laughed. “Cabins don’t have

pointy roofs, Scully.”

She chuckled. “Well, it just wouldn’t have sounded right if

Skinner had said he was sending us to an A-frame.”

Mulder chuckled and said something under his breath, but he

closed the computer and got out of the SUV, moving around to

the back to start unloading their things. Scully followed to help

but he headed her off. “You’ve got the key, why don’t you go

ahead and get the door opened?” He looked up at the sky, which

was starting to cloud up. “We’ve only got a couple of hours of

daylight left, less if that turns into a storm, and we have to get the

generator going pretty quickly. I hope to God it’s easy to start.”

The lock turned easily and the door didn’t squeak, both of which

Scully took as a good sign. The door opened into a combination

living room and kitchen, and plenty of light from the windows

revealed it to be tidy if somewhat dusty. It obviously hadn’t been

used in a while. She did a quick exploration, finding the

bathroom and a small bedroom at the back with a loft above

them. The stairs leading up to it were little more than a ladder.

Returning to the front door she caught Mulder wincing as he

lifted the heavy grocery bags onto the counter by the sink.

“Don’t overdo it, Mulder. You’re just going to make yourself sore

again.” Her voice froze his hand in the act of rubbing his ribs,

and he gave her a rueful look.

“Yes, Mom,” he said, but there was no sting in his words, and he

headed back out for another load. Scully followed him and

carried in their bags while Mulder grabbed the boxes. When

everything was inside, he stood in the middle of the room with

his hands on his hips, looking around. “Not bad. Any idea where

the generator is?”

They followed a path behind the cabin that led to a small shed. A

yellowed sheet of paper tacked to the wall held the instructions.

A half an hour, a few curses and a skinned knuckle on Mulder’s

part, and they were set.

The clouds continued to roll in, darkening the skies, but inside it

was cozy. Mulder climbed the ladder-stairs to the loft and found

a queen- size mattress on the floor beneath a huge window and

volunteered to sleep there. Scully got the bedroom and its old-

fashioned double bed. There were no chests of drawers or

closets, but old end tables served as nightstands and suitcase

racks in both sleeping areas. The bathroom was a pink and

turquoise nightmare but everything worked, and the water ran

clear after the first few muddy minutes.

They removed the plastic sheeting covering the beds and sofa.

Then Scully pulled paper towels and spray cleaner out of the box

she’d packed and began to clean the kitchen and bathroom. In

spite of his preoccupation, Mulder grinned. Even in the

wilderness, Scully would always be Scully. He put their few

perishable items into the slowly cooling refrigerator and carried

her bag into the bedroom. Then he forgot himself and heaved his

duffel up to the loft, swearing as his ribs pulled painfully.

Wisely, his partner kept quiet.

Mulder settled on the big old sofa with her computer, using the

wireless modem to access his e-mail account. A soft grunt told

her the Gunmen had sent him something interesting, but after a

few minutes he disconnected and turned the computer back off.

Evidently there was no news from Skinner.

As Scully put her cleaning supplies away, Mulder wandered into

the kitchen area and started poking through their groceries. “Are

you cooking or am I? Want to flip for it?”

“I’ll cook if you clean up after,” Scully bargained. “Or, I’ll clean

up too and you can go on to bed — don’t forget you’re still

recovering.”

“I’m doing okay,” Mulder said defensively, almost by reflex.

Then he considered and said, “But it might be a good idea if we

slept in shifts so we can keep checking the e-mail. I’ll feel a lot

better once we hear from Skinner.”

“Will you take the first turn to sleep? Will you be able to sleep if

we don’t hear from Skinner first?”

“I’ll sleep,” Mulder said, giving Scully a sheepish grin. “You’re

right — I am tired. But wake me up if you hear from Skinner,

okay?” She agreed with a nod.

They cooked a quick meal together, then Mulder obediently went

up to the loft. Scully cleaned up the small dinner mess then

checked both their e-mail accounts. Nothing from Skinner. She

set the computer to auto-dial and check the e-mail accounts every

half- hour, then settled on the sofa with a paperback and a cup of

decaf. Near midnight, a message from Skinner finally came

through.

Mulder woke easily and looked refreshed. He followed his

partner back down the steep stairs and they read the message

together. Skinner gave them an update and acknowledged their

message that they were where they were supposed to be. Then he

let them know, in a way that had Mulder chuckling, that he was

quite safe, too, thanks to Mulder’s warning. It seemed that Kim

had broken into the Director’s meeting after all, with the result

that the Director himself had assigned three agents to protect

Skinner 24 hours a day.

“You’re in trouble now, Mulder,” Scully teased.

“Yeah, but at least *I* feel better.”

Scully went to bed. Mulder took over her spot on the sofa and

spread out his copies of the letters, the new information Skinner

had sent, a bag of potato chips and a bag of sunflower seeds, and

a cup of the decaf his partner had made. Occasionally he’d type

notes into the computer, and it continued to auto-dial and check

the e-mail accounts.

Hours passed, and the storm that had threatened since their

arrival finally broke, lashing the cabin with rain. Thunder

rumbled, rattling the windows in their frames. After about 20

minutes Scully came out of the bedroom in her pajamas, blinking

sleepily at Mulder.

“The rain hitting the outside wall and the window in there sounds

like firecrackers,” she explained when Mulder looked at her

curiously. “There’s no way I can sleep in there until this passes.”

Mulder started to get up. “Want me to move so you can lie down

on the sofa?” he offered. Scully shook her head and waved him

back down.

“I’ll just read a while.” She got her book and made herself

comfortable on the other end of the sofa, and Mulder went back

to what he was doing. Before long she nodded off and slowly

slid sideways until she came to rest on her partner’s shoulder.

Mulder grinned down at the top of her tousled head. She fussed

at him not to get too tired, then she pushed herself. Gently he

shifted his arm and guided her down until her head was pillowed

on his lap, then he reached over to shift her legs into a more

comfortable position. She didn’t wake and barely stirred, just

sank back into sleep with a sigh.

For a while Mulder continued to work, re-reading the letters and

being careful not to rustle them. Then he laid them aside to think,

letting his head fall back onto the cushions and propping his feet

on the coffee table.

*************

Scully woke slowly, vaguely aware that the thunder had stopped.

Rain still fell, more gently now. Wondering what time it was, she

tried to lift her arm to check her watch and couldn’t. She opened

her eyes in confusion and found herself wrapped snugly in

Mulder’s arms, one of his hands wrapped loosely around her

wrist.

She’d been reading, she remembered… she must have fallen

asleep. Mulder was sitting on the edge of the sofa seat and

leaning back, his legs crossed and his feet propped on the coffee

table. She was draped across his chest, her legs occupying the

rest of the sofa cushions. He couldn’t possibly be comfortable –

she was probably lying on his healing ribs – but instead of

waking her he held her gently, his arms crossed over her to hold

her securely.

She should get up. She told herself that, but didn’t move. Not just

yet, she decided. Just for a few minutes she’d allow herself the

luxury of lying in Mulder’s arms, then she’d disentangle herself

and get up. She should check the e-mail again, and they both

needed some solid sleep in proper beds.

Slowly she relaxed again, turning her head slightly, savoring the

scent of Mulder, the soothing sound of his heart beating, the

regular rise and fall of his breathing. A small, secret smile

touched her lips.

“Playing possum?” Mulder’s voice rumbled without warning,

giving her a start. His arms tightened slightly as she tried to sit

up, though, keeping her where she was.

“Christ, Mulder, you scared me half to death! Let me up.”

Reluctantly, he complied. Scully sat up and scooted a few inches

away, giving him room to straighten — feeling guilty when he

tried unsuccessfully not to wince in the process.

“Why didn’t you wake me up?” Scully asked. “Or go on to

bed?”

“Well, I was going to. I left you here and went back up to the

loft, but the window evidently leaked when it was raining so hard

— the mattress is pretty wet. So I came back down here and made

you share the sofa with me.”

Scully opened her mouth to ask him why he didn’t sleep in the

other bed when they were interrupted by a tweeting sound.

“That’s my phone!” Mulder said, lunging off the sofa to find it.

He’d dropped it into the case with Scully’s phone and computer,

so it wasn’t far away. He had it in his hand by the third ring.

“Mulder,” he answered, then a grin flashed. “Hey, Byers, what…

WHAT? When?” Mulder’s face had gone from happy to

shocked to angry in a flash. There was a long pause during

which Scully found it difficult to keep quiet. Why was Byers

calling Mulder at 6:30 in the morning — and what had upset

Mulder?

“Thanks,” Mulder said, then took a deep breath in an attempt to

calm down. “See what else you can find out, okay? I’ll get back

to you.”

“Shit!” he swore, stabbing the disconnect button and immediately

dialing another number. “If he…. Damned stubborn hard-ass

Marine…”

“What’s happened?” Scully nearly shouted, drawing his

attention.

“The boys got wind of an explosion in Crystal City and thought

we ought to know — looks like a car bomb. One person dead on-

scene and one critical in transport to the hospital. No word out

on who, yet…” he gave her a level look that had her heart sinking,

“…but it was the garage of the Viva Tower.”

Where Skinner lived.

End of Act Two

Act Three

The Cabin

Saturday, September 9

6:45 AM

Mulder’s attention snapped back to his phone as the line was

picked up. His face grew even grimmer as he listened a few

moments, then hung up. “Skinner’s voice-mail answered his

office number — but the message was Kim’s voice,” he explained

tersely as he started dialing again. “She sounded strange.”

Scully’s heart fell. That wasn’t a good sign. Mentally she crossed

her fingers and started praying, her eyes never leaving Mulder as

he listened intently to the ringing on the other end of the line.

“Kim answered,” he mouthed to Scully, and she knew he’d called

Skinner’s private line again. As he spoke his hand reached for

Scully’s and held on tightly. “Kim, is he okay?” he asked into the

phone. Trust Mulder to skip all the preliminaries.

The next few moments were tense as he listened to Kim and

Scully watched his face and prayed. Finally he smiled grimly and

shifted the mouthpiece of the phone. “He’s alive, Scully. He’s

badly hurt, but he’s alive.”

Taking a steadying breath, Mulder went back to the phone. “Can

you fill us in on what happened, Kim?” He was silent for some

minutes. His eyes grew darker and his expression grimmer as he

listened.

“Fuck!” Mulder stabbed the Off button.

The calm of Scully’s voice belied her inner turmoil. “How did it

happen?”

He drew his hands down over his face, then focused on her with

stormy eyes. “Skinner’s bodyguards were imbeciles, that’s how.

He had one with him in his apartment, one wandering around the

building, and one stationed in the lobby by the elevator.

Everything seemed fine. Apparently no one thought to keep a

close eye on his car.” Mulder took a deep, unsteady breath.

“When he got into his car this morning and turned the ignition

key… boom.”

Mulder collapsed bonelessly onto the sofa. “The surviving

bodyguards say that he and Davis, the third bodyguard, got into

the car. But Skinner hadn’t closed the door yet. I don’t know,

maybe he heard something, smelled something strange, saw

something. Anyhow, something seems to have tipped him off

just as he was starting the engine. They said he yelled something,

probably to the bodyguard beside him, and dove out of it a split

second before it blew.” He shook his head. “Kim says he’s been

in surgery for about a half hour. They think he’ll be in there quite

a while.”

“Oh God, Mulder.” She flopped down on the couch beside him,

seeking the warmth and solace of his nearness. To comfort her,

and perhaps himself as well, he snaked an arm around her

shoulders and pulled her close. She circled him with her arms,

mindful of his sore ribs. “Did Kim say anything about his

injuries?” she asked, her voice muffled in his shirt.

“Some flash burns, possible burns of the respiratory tract,

something about internal bleeding – his spleen I think she

said….”

They sat like that for some time, holding each other, his chin

nested in her hair, his nose breathing in her unique fragrance.

Suddenly, she felt him tense. “Shit, Scully — what if the killer

knows he’s alive? What if he tries again? We’ve got to get down

to the hospital!” He surged off the couch.

Her hand shot out with surprising strength — strength that

surprised the both of them, as Mulder was jerked back onto the

sofa.

“Ow! Why’d you do that?” he asked ruefully, wrapping his arms

around his midsection.

“Sorry, I forgot your ribs,” she apologized, stroking his chest.

“We will go down to the hospital, Mulder, I promise. But we’re

not a lot closer to knowing who this guy is, and I think our time

should be invested in finding that out. I think Skinner would

want it that way. What hospital is he in?”

“Northeast Georgetown Memorial is the area trauma center, so

they took him there — Med-Evac’ed him out from the roof of his

building.”

“Good, I’ve spent enough time there to have made some valuable

connections.” She gave him a meaningful look, and he shrugged.

After all, he had been responsible for much of her time spent

there, waiting for him to regain consciousness from one or

another of the various mishaps that studded his FBI career.

“Hand me the phone?”

Scully dialed the number from memory and finally tracked down

the man she wanted. “Dr. Bernstein? This is Dana Scully…. Yes,

I thought you would have heard by now. Can you tell me his

condition?…. I see. And how long do you think he’ll be in the

OR?… I see…. Oh, they are? Good…. Yes, I’ll be in later today.

Yes… Yes, I’ll be sure to stop by and say hello. Good talking with

you too, Sam. Bye.”

“‘Sam’?” If she trusted her senses, her partner’s voice and

expression were tinged with… jealousy?

“Don’t get your boxers in a knot, Mulder. He’s the Chief of

Surgery, and a handy guy to know. He said Skinner’s going to

be in the OR for a few more hours yet, then Recovery for another

two. We have some time… let’s use it wisely.”

“But, Scully — he’s totally vulnerable. The guy–”

“The killer would be totally crazy to try anything there. Sam

Bernstein said the hospital is crawling with agents. Even the

surgical team had to show IDs to get into the OR.” She clasped

his hands in her own. “Look, I would like nothing more than to

go charging down there. He’s my boss, my friend, too. But we

can’t do anything down there, at least not until Skinner’s out of

Recovery. Maybe if we put that time to good use here, we can

nail this guy. That will be a far greater service to Skinner than

pacing around down at Georgetown Memorial.”

She could discern the war going on in his mind from the parade

of emotions on his expressive face. First, the stubborn set of his

jaw, which yielded to clear-eyed, rational thought, and finally, the

softening of his features. “You’re right. Last night I was

beginning to get somewhere with the profile. Why don’t you get

on the phone to the Gunmen, see if they’ve heard anything new,

and tell them to keep their eyes and ears open. Then touch base

with Kim. I’ll go back to work on the profile.”

She smiled, and after a final squeeze of his hands, picked up the

phone again. Mulder was lost in thought over his notes before

she had the number dialed.

“Frohike?”

She could almost see the familiar leer. “Lovely to hear your voice

as always, Agent Scully.”

“Save the schmooze, Frohike. Have you guys heard anything

else?”

“The kung fu that we do so well has come through again. We’ve

hacked into Georgetown Memorial’s computer system. Looks

like Skinner’s lost a lot of blood – the Blood Bank’s already sent

up four units for him and the OR just requisitioned a type and

cross for four more. And don’t worry, no funny business.

They’re all his type — we checked. We know what he’s getting

for IV’s and medications by tapping into the Pharmacy, and can

even get vital sign readouts straight from the OR.”

“How’s he doing?”

The Gunman’s tone became serious. “Holding his own.”

“I appreciate this, guys, your looking after Skinner like this.”

“He’s a brother in arms,” Frohike said simply. “There aren’t

many like him around.”

Fighting back tears, she softly replied, “No. No, there aren’t.”

She swallowed hard. “Frohike, do you think you guys can multi-

task? One of you keep an eye on what’s going on at the hospital,

and the other two help me and Mulder to track down the son of a

bitch that did this?”

“Multi-tasking is our middle name, lovely lady. And Byers and

Langley are already on it. Hold on, I’ll hand you over to them….”

In all, she was on the phone almost two hours with the Gunmen,

keeping tabs on Skinner as well as checking out a variety of

leads, all of which came to a dead end. Then she called Kim.

Suddenly —

“Mulder. Check your email. Thanks, Kim. We’ll keep in touch.”

He connected to his cell phone and opened his email program.

Scully hovered over his shoulder. “What am I looking for?”

“Kim just emailed you. About an hour ago, they found a letter in

Skinner’s garage. It must have been blown out of the immediate

area of Skinner’s car by the explosion. It’s addressed to the

Director. He told her to scan it and send it to you.”

“Shit! What was I thinking of, of course there would have been a

letter! I don’t know why the hell I didn’t think of it earlier.”

“Because maybe you were upset about him? she suggested

mildly.

“That’s no excuse, Scully. I don’t see — wait, it just appeared.

Hold on….” He opened the email and read:

[I’m sorry – truly very sorry – about Skinner. He seemed like a

stand-up guy. But you see, that’s what always happens. The good

guys are so outnumbered. Eventually they’re beaten down, and

end up thinking like everyone else. I’ve seen it myself. It starts in

training, then gets worse, until all the Bureau’s got left are the

jerks like Colton, the glory-seekers like Michaels, the guys on

the take, or the sadists like Mellor.

I gave him ample warning to take me seriously. And I WILL be

taken seriously. Skinner won’t have died in vain if you act now.

No one else needs to die. But there will be more deaths unless

my demands are met.

And what are they? Very simply, they are these: You will go on

CNN by five o’clock today and announce a major shakeup in the

Federal Bureau of Investigation.

You will announce that the Bureau will be cleaned from top to

bottom, and that no one will be spared scrutiny, no matter what

his position.

You will admit the Bureau’s culpability in past transgressions,

and you will specify Waco, the Bureau’s involvement in the John

and Robert Kennedy assassinations and the Martin Luther King

assassination, and the misuse of Bureau personnel and resources

by past Directors and Presidents.

And finally, you will revamp your training program, so that your

potentially best agents aren’t cut for trivialities, and so that the

types who brought the Bureau to this sad state are culled out.

Mr. Director, I’m serious about this — deadly serious. If the

announcement is not made by 5 PM on CNN, another poor

excuse for an agent will die.

Really, you ought to be thanking me.]

“Well, we have our deadline,” Scully observed. “We have a

couple more hours. Let’s get to work.”

They worked intensely, breaking the silence rarely, and only to

exchange a thought or two. Finally, Scully checked her watch.

They needed to leave soon for the hospital, but she hated the

thought of arriving there no closer to finding the killer. “How are

you coming on the profile?”

Mulder sighed. “The psychological profile is done, that’s the

good news. The bad news is that it fits about 200,000 people,

including a good many incumbant politicians and most

evangelical TV preachers. But….” He scanned the email again.

“This last letter gives me a few ideas. He mentions training twice,

and says he’s seen what happens in training for himself. Here –”

he highlighted a paragraph of the letter — “his demand regarding

the training program. Doesn’t that seem strange to you, Scully,

that he’s putting such an emphasis on the Academy?”

She considered the question for several moments. “I don’t know.

If I really wanted to clean up an organization as our guy claims

he wants to, from the ground up, certainly its training program

would be a part of the cleanup. No, I guess it sounds reasonable

enough. I mean, under the circumstances.”

Her partner sighed again. “Maybe you’re right. I just can’t help

thinking that our guy isn’t as altruistic as he makes out. There’s

something personal here, Scully. Yeah, our guy talks a good

game about wanting to clean up what he sees as a hopelessly

corrupt organization, how we should be ‘thanking’ him. But that

sounds like an excuse. Maybe our guy isn’t even conscious of it

himself, but I think he real beef is something personal.

Anyway….

“What I’m trying to figure at the moment is the practicalities of

this guy’s mission. One — how did he know all the particulars of

his victims, how could he be aware of transgressions their own

supervisors in some cases were unaware of? And two — how did

he manage to cover such a large geographical area?”

“Well, he could be in an occupation that requires a lot of travel,”

Scully suggested. “Maybe sales. Or maybe he’s in the travel

industry itself. A travel agent, or flight crew for an airline.”

Mulder sat back, his fingers steepled in front of him. “Maybe.

That might explain being all over the country. But what would

combine the two — travel throughout the country, as well as the

ability to get close enough to find out all these dirty little secrets?

He’d almost have to be able to get right inside these field offices

where his victims worked, and spend considerable time there.”

There was silence for some minutes, then Scully’s brow

furrowed. “Maybe… what about contractors, Mulder? The

government contracts with all sorts of private companies for

everything from flooring to office furniture and supplies. They

make site visits to the field offices.”

Her partner sat up straight. “That’s good, Scully. That’s good, I

like that. But this killer is very intelligent and has a fair degree of

technical acumen. He’s not your average paper goods or office

furniture salesman.”

Mulder’s computer beeped, announcing incoming email. They

looked at each other and smiles broke out on their faces.

“Computers!” they exclaimed in unison.

Scully’s smile faded. “But I don’t have the faintest idea of who

supplies our computers. Do you?”

Her partner’s voice throbbed with an undercurrent of excitement.

“No. But I know someone who probably will. And if she doesn’t,

she’ll know how to get the information. Scully, why don’t you

pack for us? I have a couple of calls to make, and then we can

leave for the hospital to check on Skinner. Then we’ll follow-up

on what my calls have produced.”

“Okay. But you’d better use your own cellphone. I put mine in

the charger — the battery was ready to die.”

As Scully climbed up to the loft be begin packing up their

belongings, Mulder dialed. “Chandra?”

“Agent Mulder! Is that really you? I haven’t heard from you in

ages. About you, yes, but not from you. How are you and Agent

Scully?”

“Fine. Sorry we missed your graduation last year.”

“That’s all right. I figured you might be out of town on a case.

But your gift! It was more than generous, Agent Mulder.”

“Just Mulder. And you’re welcome. How’s Sven? Sold any

pictures lately, or is he still a struggling artist?”

“As a matter of fact, things are going great!” Chandra replied, her

voice warm with pride. “He has two galleries in New York, one in

London and one right here in DC taking everything he can paint.

We’ve started looking for a house. And,” she continued playfully,

“since you didn’t make it to my graduation, maybe you’ll be able

to come to our wedding.”

“That’s wonderful. Congratulations, from the both of us. When

is it?”

“Thanksgiving. A kind of weird time for a wedding, I know, but

we really didn’t want to wait until Spring.”

“Well, we’ll certainly try our best. But you know our

business….”

She sighed. “Yeah, I know.”

“In fact, that’s what I called you about. I need a favor. You can

say no — you might get into trouble if anyone finds out.”

“They won’t, trust me. What can I do for you?”

“You’ve been working for the Bureau’s IT services for what?

About a year now? Would you happen to know who the

computer contractor is for the Bureau?”

She laughed. “Good one, Mulder. Which one? We have

hardware contractors, software contractors, contractors for the

mainframe, contractors for the covert and black ops stuff….”

“Well, it wouldn’t be black ops. Hell, I had no idea there’d be so

many. Well, can you get me a list? Anyone who would have the

opportunity to spend significant amounts of time in the field

offices. And this would be recent – within the past year or so.”

“Yes, I could do that,” she said slowly. “It’s still going to be a

sizeable list, but it shouldn’t take long to generate. Maybe I can

cross-reference it with contractors’ expense reports, to cut down

on the number of possibles.”

“You can do that? Perfect. I knew you were the one to come to.

Short-list anyone who’s spent time in the Philadelphia, Miami,

Denver, Dallas and Salt Lake City offices.”

“Got it. No problem.”

“Great. Now, I need something else. Can you get me a roster of

all incoming FBI Academy classes for the past… say, ten years?”

“Mulder!” Chandra protested.

“I know. I know it’s a lot to ask. But it’s important.”

“You’re working on the FBI Killer case, aren’t you?”

“How–”

“Give me some credit! You know how well I work the

grapevine.”

He smiled, remembering how Chandra Jones’ working of the

grapevine and keen intelligence had once helped save his life.

“Let’s just say I’m glad you’re on our side,” he rejoined.

“Well, if it will help you catch the bastard that tried to kill

Assistant Director Skinner, then it will be a pleasure. My own

work can wait for a while.”

“Thanks, Chandra. You’re a lifesaver – maybe literally.”

“Okay, what’s your cell phone number? And Agent Scully’s.”

Quickly, he gave her the two numbers, thanked her again, and

rang off. A quick call to the Gunmen added no valuable news,

but Mulder arranged for Byers to meet him at the hospital.

“Ready?”

He glanced up. Everything was packed, the cabin was clean and

orderly, and Scully stood gazing at him, her head cocked slightly

to the side. His heart thudded and he felt his blood race. He

should be used to it by now, but sometimes, when coming out of

a funk or a period of deep concentration, he was surprised all

over again the effect that his partner’s presence had on him.

Inwardly, he groaned. And here they were, he thought, alone in a

remote cabin and once again he had failed to use the God-given

opportunity to…..

Damn it.

Not a party to his thoughts, she enquired, “The hunt’s afoot, I

take it?”

“Just playing some hunches.” He stood, and regarded her

intently. “Have I mentioned today how much I rely on you? How

much I appreciate your being with me?” he asked softly. “How I

would be lost without you?”

At first startled, her expression yielded to shy pleasure. “Not

today.”

“Consider it mentioned,” he whispered, emotion making his voice

rough. So briefly she might have imagined it, his hands cupped

her face and caressed her cheeks. Then they were gone, and he

was packing away the computer.

A few moments later, they were out the door.

End of Act Three

Act Four

They spoke little on the way back to DC, each lost in thought

about the case, about their feelings for Skinner, and especially

about what might have taken place in that pleasantly remote and

cozy cabin under different circumstances. Occasionally Scully

would find herself staring at Mulder’s long, capable fingers on

the steering wheel. With some surprise and a little jolt of her

heart, she realized that his driving — smooth, coolly competent,

somewhat aggressive — aroused her. Her mind wandered in

dangerous directions.

She started a bit when Mulder cleared his throat uncomfortably

as they merged onto the Beltway. Hesitantly, he said, “I never

really asked you how you felt about Colton’s murder. I mean, I

know he was a classmate at the Academy, and a friend. I’m sorry,

Scully. I know I should have said it before.” His eyes slid over to

catch hers before returning to the surrounding traffic.

She shook her head. “No need, Mulder. Tom was a friend, yes,

but that was a long time ago. His naked ambition, his attitude,

how he treated you on the Tooms case – that changed everything.

From then on, I saw him as he actually was, and not how he

wanted me to see him. He had me fooled from the first week at

the Academy.”

“I don’t think you’ve ever talked much about the Academy. It

must have been hard for you,” Mulder said quietly. “Not

academically, of course – I’m sure you could run rings around the

others. But the competition, the macho attitudes. Just the fact that

you came from an entirely different environment. Not to mention

not exactly having your family’s enthusiastic support.” He

reached over to squeeze her hand.

She squeezed back and resisted when he reluctantly tried to

withdraw it. Happily relenting, he let his hand stay in the warmth

of hers.

“Yes, it was hard. An order of magnitude harder than med

school. I thought I was prepared for the macho stuff – there was

plenty of it, as a female majoring in Physics, then as a female in

med school. But I think what really caught me unawares was the

competition. Here we all were — idealistic, patriotic, wanting to

serve our country — or so I naively thought. I just couldn’t get

over the sleazy little tricks that were going on. I mean, the

curriculum was tough enough, both physically and mentally. But

some of them….

“To illustrate a point, I had a run-in with one of them. He fed me

a line about one of the instructors — how he knew someone who

had been through the Academy and this person had told him all

about the sorts of questions this instructor always asked on tests.

Our first big test, right before the first cut, was coming up, and

this guy — Gary, I think his name was — had me convinced that

one of the required readings for which we were responsible

wasn’t going to be on the test at all. Tom overheard, took me

aside and said that Gary was full of shit. Tom was right — if I

had listened to Gary and not studied that text, I might well have

been cut from the class. Gary and a couple of others kept it up

though, as if it was their personal mission to make sure that the

women and the so-called weaker candidates would be cut. They

felt anyone who wasn’t a male from a law enforcement

background had no business in the Bureau. As a woman and a

doctor, I was doubly damned.”

“I ran into a few like that myself,” her partner responded

reflectively.

Scully thought about her partner as he must have been then –

acutely sensitive, brilliant, with a photographic memory and an

uncanny knack for putting all the pieces together, a psychologist

by training, and emotionally troubled. Not so different from now,

though his skin had probably thickened over the years from the

relentless ridicule he had suffered. “Tom wasn’t blameless

himself in the dirty tricks department. He rode some of them

pretty hard, and usually hung out with Gary and his crowd. To

this day, I have no idea why he came to my rescue. Knowing

what I know now, he probably had an ulterior motive of some

sort.”

“Where did he sit? He probably wanted to copy off your test

paper,” Mulder suggested, only half in jest. Or get you into bed,

he thought, but kept that to himself.

“Wouldn’t surprise me. Anyway, I’m sorry Tom’s dead, but he

was just another agent, and not a particularly nice person. I’m

much more concerned about Skinner.”

Mulder grunted in reply. Both hands were on the steering wheel

now, changing position restlessly. By his look of intense

preoccupation, she could tell that his fiercesome intelligence was

once again working on the case, leaving just enough

concentration for the road. Scully sighed, missing the closeness

of his touch, of the revealing conversation she had shared with

him. The hum of the engine and the wheels on the road were the

only sounds for the rest of the trip.

When they arrived at Georgetown Memorial, they saw that Sam

Bernstein hadn’t been exaggerating. There seemed to be more

agents milling around the corridors than medical staff. Byers met

them and they learned that Skinner had gotten out of the OR a

little earlier than expected, and had just been transferred from

Recovery to the Surgical ICU. Dr. Bernstein himself met the trio

as they arrived at the waiting room outside the double doors of

the ICU.

“Hi, Sam. How’s he doing?” asked Scully, concerned.

“Surprisingly well, all things considered. They had to do a

splenectomy. His left arm and collarbone were fractured,

probably when he was thrown by the blast. They’ve been set, and

are the least of his worries, for now. He was suffering from

hypovolemic shock and as you know, there’s still a lot of thiings

that could go wrong — renal failure, cardiac complications,

embolus and so on.” She nodded. “He also has flash burns of

the head and backs of his hands, arms and shoulders. Not bad –

first and second degree, but certainly painful. We’re keeping an

eye on his respiratory status, in case he suffered burns of the

trachea or bronchus. Fortunately, he seems to have been facing

away when the explosion occurred, and so far there’s been no

signs of trouble on that front. Undoubtedly saved his life. Other

than that, we removed some imbedded debris from his back and

shoulders, and that’s about it.”

“That’s good news, Sam. Oh, this is my partner, Fox Mulder.”

The men shook hands. Mulder had been relieved to find that

Bernstein was a short, chubby, balding man of about sixty, with

laugh lines around his kindly brown eyes. He should have

trusted his partner’s estimation, he now realized. The doctor

radiated both competence and good will. “Pleased to meet you,

Doctor.”

“And I’m pleased to meet you. Your medical record is most

impressive. I do believe I’m the only physician on staff, other

than the OB/GYN department, who hasn’t had you as a patient,”

Bernstein said, eyes twinkling. “Now, I’m about to go down and

cover the ER for a few hours for a colleague, so try to stay out of

trouble for at least that long.”

“I’ll do my best,” Mulder replied, sending his partner a killing

look as she tried to keep a straight face.

“Is he conscious, Sam?”

“In and out. In Recovery, he did say he wanted to speak to either

one of you. Let me see if he’s settled in and awake. He’s on some

pretty hefty analgesics….” The Chief of Surgery punched a code

into an electronic keypad and the doors swung open, then closed

behind him.

“Which of us–” Mulder’s question was cut short by the beeping

of Scully’s cell phone.

“Scully…. Just a minute…. It’s Chandra Jones, Mulder. She says

your cell phone isn’t working and she has the information you

wanted.” Her expression was frankly curious as she passed him

the phone.

Mulder gestured toward the doors of the ICU where Sam

Bernstein was beckoning. “Just a second, Chandra. Scully, why

don’t you go in to see Skinner. This will take a little while, but it’s

important. Oh, and can you leave the laptop with me?”

“I won’t be long,” she said, passing him the computer. “They

probably won’t let me stay more than a few minutes.”

He nodded, already back in his phone conversation.

She went through the doors, the familiar smells and noises of the

busy ICU assaulting her. Sam pointed to a cubicle and withdrew.

For a fleeting moment, she felt relief wash over her, that it wasn’t

Mulder once again occupying the bed. Then she felt ashamed of

that thought as she regarded her boss.

Skinner lay on his right side, his left arm immobilized in a cast

and held out from his body by a brace that kept his clavicle in

alignment. His head and hands were bandaged, the adjacent skin

the angry red of first degree burns. Automatically, she scanned

the electronic EKG and blood pressure readouts, and noted the

bags of IV fluids, medications and blood hanging around the

bed. Her eyes dipped to the urimeter attached to the side of the

bed, bringing the welcome news that for now, the AD’s kidneys

were coping. A sheet covered him to the waist, exposing his torso

and the large surgical dressing on the upper left portion of his

abdomen.

Careful not to interfere with the profusion of electronic leads and

plastic tubing and bandages, she grasped his fingers. “Sir, it’s

Scully.”

His eyes fluttered open and he groaned.

“Sir, you wanted to speak to me? It’s Scully, sir.”

His eyelids flickered again, but this time he was able to raise

them. “Can’t see….”

She looked around. “Your glasses aren’t here. They may have

been broken. Sir, do you remember what happened?”

“Bastard…blew me up.”

“Yes, that’s right. But we’re going to find him.”

“Davis…?”

The bodyguard…. Gently, she replied, “I’m sorry, Sir. He didn’t

make it.”

“Grmmm….” His face contorted and he breathed hard through

the cannula supplying him with oxygen.

Unobtrusively, Scully pressed the call bell attached to the

siderails. “Sir, how did you know? The agents who witnessed the

explosion said that it seemed like you dove out of the car just a

second before the blast. How did you know? Was it instinct, a

sixth sense?”

Skinner’s lips twitched and his head moved slightly. “You’ve

been with… Mulder… too long…. Saw the envelope….”

“The envelope? The one with the letter from the killer?”

His head moved slightly in the affirmative. “Taped to the wall…

near my car. Tried to warn Davis….”

“Well, we’ve got the letter, sir, and Mulder said it’s given him

some valuable leads,” she said with an assurance she didn’t

wholly feel. “Just rest and get better. We’ll get him, don’t worry.

I’ll just go and let you sleep now.”

As she moved away, his fingers caught her sleeve. “Stay… a few

minutes,” he asked her in a hoarse whisper.

Scully suddenly realized that since the death of his wife, the AD

had no family members close by. As buttoned-up and tight-

lipped as Skinner was even with them, he was probably

emotionally closer to her and Mulder than anyone. Even so, his

request for her to stay was uncharacteristic, and spoke volumes

about his physical and mental state. She settled into the orange

molded plastic chair next to his bed, and once more held his

fingers through the siderails. “I’ll stay until you’re asleep.

Okay?”

He nodded slightly and appeared to relax.

Moments later, a nurse came in, nodded to Scully and began

jotting down the electronic readouts and adjusting the IV drip

rates. “I’m increasing his morphine,” she explained quietly to

Scully. “His pulse and BP are a little on the high side and I think

he’s in quite a lot of pain.”

The agent nodded approvingly. “Good. I was going to ask you

for some pain med for him. He probably won’t ask for it, so it’s a

good idea to take the matter out of his hands.”

“I’m glad you’re here,” the nurse said on the way out. “What

family he has is all on the West Coast, and when I called to let

them know, I didn’t get the impression they were going to come

rushing right out here, if you know what I mean,” she finished

dryly. Her tone and facial expression left no doubt about how

she felt about that.

Bleakly, Scully nodded. “I’ll leave my card with you on the way

out. If he needs anything, if there’s any change in his condition,

call me.”

The nurse smiled and left. Leaning close to Skinner’s ear, Scully

whispered. “We’ll get him, sir. We’ll get the son of a bitch.”

*****************

“That’s great, Chandra. That’s just what I was looking for. Email

me the short list of contractors and the roster of Academy

entrants from 1990 to 1993. We’ll start there. If my hunch

doesn’t pay off, I may be in touch again…. Yes, that’s the address.

And thanks.” Mulder touched the Off button. Turning to Byers,

he asked, “I don’t suppose you’d know where I’d have access to a

printer and a phone line?”

The Gunman, impeccably turned-out as usual, smiled

deprecatingly. “Oh, ye of little faith. You know me better than

that, Mulder. I’ve scoped the place out thoroughly. The

Administrator gave the Bureau an office to use while they’re

here.”

“Then lead on, MacDuff.”

The two men threaded their way through corridors jammed with

patients, relatives and friends, and FBI and police personnel.

Eventually, Byers stopped and peeked into a room. “The coast is

clear.”

They slipped into the office, closing the door behind them.

Quickly, Mulder set up the computer and waited impatiently for

it to boot up, while Byers completed the connection to the printer.

“Okay, here we go.” He opened Chandra’s first email, the

contractor’s list, and hit the Print command. Then he opened her

next send, a much larger file. When the printer stopped, he

clicked on the Print icon again, scanning the names as the file

printed out across the small room.

“There’s Scully’s class.” He leapt over the the printer, pacing

restlessly until it stopped. Then he tore off the lists and moved

back to the desk, spreading them out. Byers joined him.

“What I’m looking for,” he explained, “is a name that’s common

to both lists. Read out the contractor’s names while I check the

roster.”

Slowly, Byers read out the names, until finally Mulder exclaimed

softly, “Bingo!”

“Edward Furlow, Paradigm Electronics Corporation?” the

Gunman repeated. “Is that the guy?”

“I’d bet my life on it. Now we just have to find the S.O.B…. Wait

a minute….” He scanned the Academy roster again and picked up

the phone. “This is a long shot,” he explained to his companion,

“but if it comes through– Hi, Kim, it’s Mulder. I need some

information and I need it” — he looked at his watch — “pretty

damn quick. Gary Billings. He’s an agent somewhere. Can you

find out where he’s assigned? Yeah, I can hold….” Surprised, he

turned to Byers. “I didn’t think I’d be able to get it this quickly.

Maybe we’re in luck– Yes, Kim? He was…. Is he on this list of

agents that Skinner sent to safe houses?… No, I guess he

wouldn’t have thought so. You have an address?… Great, I got it.

Kim, I need you to do something. Send back-up to that address.

But quietly, understand? Discreetly. This may be nothing, but if

it turns out we’ve hit paydirt, I don’t want to spook our guy. I

want this to end now…. Right. Thanks.”

He put down the receiver and stood, bending over the desk to

scrawl something on a scrap of paper. He handed it to his

companion. “Byers, I need your help. It’s four-thirty. If Furlow

doesn’t get what he wants in the next thirty minutes — and he

won’t, the Director made that clear — he’s going to kill again. I

think I have an idea who he’s going for. Gary Billings, just

transferred back to DC to join the Organized Crime Unit. Kim

says he’s off today, and I’m hoping he’s at home. I’m going there

now. Find Scully, tell her what’s going on and drive her to that

address. Then keep your head down.”

“Scully’s going to kick your ass for ditching her,” the Gunman

called after Mulder’s retreating form. To himself, he added,

“Right after she kicks mine for helping you do it….”

***************

It took Mulder twenty minutes to reach the address. Traffic had

been heavy, grinding his nerves to a fine edge by the time he

arrived. The street, carved into a pleasant avenue of trees and

townhouses by urban gentrification, was quiet.

He had tried to reach Billings by cell phone on the way over, but

either he wasn’t home, or wasn’t answering his phone. Viewing

the Accord with out of state plates parked in the driveway, it must

have been the latter. Mulder warred with himself – keep Billing’s

condo under surveillance, or go inside, to warn and protect him?

If he stayed in the car, he could miss Furlow, or he might already

be inside. On the other hand, if he approached the dwelling, he

might scare the killer off, or provoke him into killing his victim.

He knew the proper, by-the-book decision to make – wait for

back-up. But was that the right decision?

He took a last look in the rearview mirror. If back-up was in the

neighborhood, it was not the usual guns blazing, cavalry charge

variety. True, he had asked them to be discreet, but this was

ridiculous.

He made up his mind. Mulder exited the car, trying to look as

nonchallant as he could. Quietly, he scaled the half-dozen brick

steps to the door. Inside he could hear the faint murmur of men’s

voices – two men. Cautiously he tried the knob, which turned

easily in his hand. He crept into the hallway. Ahead of him was a

flight of stairs, and two rooms, one on each side of the hallway.

The voices came from the right. Silently, he pressed himself

against the right- hand wall.

The TV was on, tuned to CNN.

“They’re not going to do it! The bastards are not going to do it.

Jesus Christ, what’s it going to take? Okay Billings, stand up.”

“Look Ed, you don’t want to do this. I mean, why me?” the

terrified Billings babbled.

“Why you? Okay, we have a couple of minutes before five, and

I’m a man of my word. More than can be said for you, you son

of a bitch.”

“Me?” The terrified agent’s voice cracked. “What did I do?”

“Think back to the Academy, Billings. Think what you put me

through. I would have made one hell of an agent — better than

you, better than Colton. I would have been promoted, I could

have done something about the Bureau from the inside. But I

was just a geek — I believe those were your exact words — and

you two never let up until I was cut from the program. You killed

my dream, and now I’m going to kill you.”

Mulder had heard enough. Weapon drawn, he pivoted into the

doorway. “Put your gun down, Mr. Furlow.”

*************

Scully left her card at the nurses station as promised, then hit the

metal wall plate that opened the ICU doors. Not seeing Mulder

in the hallway, she went into the vistors’ waiting room, a sinking

feeling in her gut. She emerged with her lips pressed in a tight

line.

“Agent Scully!” Byers trotted up the hall to her.

“Where is he?” she demanded. “And so help me God, if he’s

ditched me-”

Placatingly,. Byers held up his hands. “We were running out of

time. Mulder figured out who the killer is, and possibly the next

victim,” he explained quickly. “But I know where he went, and he

told me to take you there.”

The stoniness did not leave her face. “Then let’s go.”

The Gunman brought her up to speed as he drove. “So you see,

it’s not really a ditch….”

“He might have come and gotten me,” she muttered. She didn’t

know whether to be more angry or worried. She tried to place

Furlow, whom Byers said had been a member of her class, but

could not come up with a clear picture. Billings she remembered

all too well.

“We were clear on the other side of the hospital, near the

entrance. It would have taken too much time. He did call for

back-up,” Byers offered hopefully. “Does that take us off your

shit list?”

“It depends on whether you get me there before he gets hurt

again,” she snapped.

Grimly, Byers grasped the wheel and pressed on the accelerator.

“Hold on.”

***********

Furlow nodded approvingly, but kept his gun trained on Billings.

“It’s about time someone figured it out. Actually, I thought it

might be you.”

“You know me?” Mulder asked, incredulous.

“I saw you once, in passing. Somewhere in Minnesota or

Wisconsin I think. And of course I’ve monitored you, like I have

the rest. I must say, the X-Files are a waste of your talents.” As

an aside, he added, “Your expense reports are appalling, by the

way.”

Refusing to be distracted, Mulder said quietly, “Put the gun

down, Ed. No one has to die here.”

“He does,” Furlow said, pointing the gun at Billings.

Outside in the street, Mulder could just barely hear the sound of

footsteps on pavement. “Ed, they know about you. They know

you’re the one. I called for back-up. They’ll be here anytime.”

Ed laughed. “I know you, Mulder. So well, I almost sent the

letters to you, except I figured no one would believe you. You’re

a lone wolf. You don’t call for back-up. It’s not your style.”

“Call it an aberration. This time I did.”

“Sorry, Mulder, no can do. First, I don’t believe you. And second,

Billings has a debt to pay. Whether I kill you, or you kill me

really doesn’t matter. But Billings will die, either way.”

************

At Scully’s order, Byers screetched to a halt about a block from

the address Mulder had scribbled. “Stay here, I’ll walk the rest of

the way.” The door slammed on Byers’ “Good luck!”.

Walking briskly, she scanned the street. Several cars with

government plates were parked haphazardly at the curb. When

she had nearly reached her destination, she spotted some men in

suits crouching behind a car on the opposite side of the street.

Ducking, she joined them.

“Agent Scully, I might have known you’d show up,” John

Colavito sneered. “Your partner’s in there, fucking things up as

usual.”

Across the road, a terrifying tableau was being played out on the

other side of the picture window. Through the sheer draperies,

Scully could clearly see the figures of three men, standing about

three feet apart. Her view was not good enough, however, to

distinguish between them.

“We have sharpshooters in the upstairs windows of the condos

behind us. If your partner weren’t there, the perp would be dead

by now.”

“I don’t suppose it crossed your mind that if he weren’t there,

Billings might be dead by now,” she spat. The hands on her

watch displayed fourteen minutes past five.

“Well, it doesn’t matter. If they’re not out in sixty seconds, the

sharpshooters have orders to take the perp out.”

“Orders? Whose orders?” Scully whispered furiously. “You

can’t do that — you could kill Mulder and Billings! Shit, the

shooters can’t see any better through those curtains that I can!”

“Tell it to the Director. He’s the one that gave the order. I’m just

his eyes and ears.” He glanced at his watch. “Get ready.”

*********

“Look Ed, I don’t want to kill you,” Mulder said beseechingly.

“I’ve read your letters, and you made a lot of good points. If I kill

you, as far as the newspapers are concerned, you’ll just be

another dead serial killer. And nothing will change at the Bureau.

But if you live,” Mulder took a step closer, “you’ll have your day

in court. Your testimony, getting national media attention. That

would shake up the Bureau, wouldn’t it? Come on, Ed, it’s the

best deal you’re going to get.”

Furlow bit his lip, considering, and lowered his gun. At the same

moment, a voice in the street cried, “Now!”.

Muklder hurled himself away from Furlow as a spray of bullets

shattered the window. Within seconds, agents burst through the

front and back doors.

Scully fought her way through the mob to where Mulder lay

moaning. The room looked like a slaughterhouse, with the spatter

of blood covering walls, furniture and the three men on the floor.

“Mulder! Jesus, Mulder, are you hit?” She tore at his clothes.

He grimaced in pain. “I–I don’t think so. I fell against the coffee

table. My chest….”

“Looks like you’ve been grazed, right where you broke your ribs.

And there’s a new bruise starting; you might have re-broken

them.”

Someone called anxiously, “Agent Scully! You’re a doctor,

right?”

“Hold on, I’ll be right back,” she said to her partner, giving his

hand a squeeze. Mulder nodded and let his eyes close.

Sha glanced at Furlow. Caught by the hail of bullets mainly in

the chest and neck, he was clearly beyond need of help. She knelt

at the side of the third man, Billings. He hadn’t changed much in

the years since she’d seen him – except for the bleeding and the

cyanotic tinge to his lips. She asessed him quickly. “Get me

some duct tape, paper towels and Saran wrap.” The agent

hovering over her looked confused. “Look in the kitchen.

Move!” she commanded. “This man has a sucking chest wound

and needs to get to a hospital immediately!”

“Paramedics are only a minute away, ” a voice said.

In seconds, someone handed her the supplies and she went to

work. The occlusive bandage was in place when the paramedics

came through the door. She left them to deal with Billings and

rejoined her partner.

“Can you sit?” Carefuly she helped him to the couch. Around

them, agents were talking into cell phones, the paramedics were

calling in vital signs and requesting orders, sirens were blaring

out in the street. But on the couch, the world shrank to exclude

all that.

“You left me,” she accused softly, her eyes reflecting hurt and

concern.

“It wasn’t really a ditch, you know,” he said, meeting her eyes.

“Byers knew where I was, and I told him to get you and bring

you here. Honestly Scully, if the time wasn’t so short, and

Billings’ life wasn’t in jeopardy…. ”

“I’ll let you off the hook this time. Mulder, you know you’re

going to have to go to the hospital.”

He grimaced. “I know. But I don’t need an ambulance. Byers can

take us.” He gestured toward the doorway wherer the Gunman

stood, unaccountably having gotten through the police lines

outside.

Then he turned to her, nearly in tears. “Why’d they do that,

Scully? It was so unnecessary. I had talked him into

surrendering. Another twenty seconds, and we would have been

out of there. Nobody would have gotten hurt.” His eyes trailed

down to Furlow’s body.

“Supposedly, it was the Director’s order.”

Mulder almost laughed, but the ache in his chest made him think

better of it. A paramedic approached them, but his partner waved

him aside. A gurney carrying Billings wheeled past them and out

the door.

Scully beckoned to Byers, who helped her assist her white and

shaky partner to stand. “Take some deep breaths,” she urged.

“You must be kidding,” her partner replied, holding his chest.

“No, I’m okay, I can walk.”

As they slowly made their way to the car, Mulder said, “The

Director himself. Incredible. That’s just the kind of excess, just

the kind of poor judgement Ed Furlow wanted to stop. Ironic,

isn’t it?”

Scully lowered him into the back seat, then went around the car

to slide in beside him as Byers started the engine. Gently, she

helped him to recline, using her lap as his pillow. Automatically,

her fingers stroked through his hair comfortingly. “Yes, it is

ironic, Mulder. You want to know something else ironic?”

“Umm.. that feels good. Sure, what?”

“Looks like Sam Bernstein’s going to get his chance ot treat you

after all. Back to Georgetown Memorial, Byers.”

End of “Letters”

Shady Rest

Cover

AUTHOR: Kestabrook

RATING: PG

CLASSIFICATION: X, A

SPOILERS: Hollywood A.D.

DISTRIBUTION: Written initially for “I Made This

Productions” Virtual Season 8. Distribute only to IMTP at

first; two weeks after it airs, archive if you want it, but let

me know where.

DISCLAIMERS: All XF characters are CC’s and company’s; the

others are mine.

FEEDBACK: I love it–if helpful or positive.

COMMENTS: Author’s notes are at story’s end.

SUMMARY: Mulder and Scully journey to an upstate NY town

to solve a mystery — is a ghost plaguing an old hotel?

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Prologue:

11:50 p.m., August 17

Belcan, New York

A cool wind wafted into the room, blowing the drapes

toward the bed. In his T-shirt and boxers, Mel Barker

shivered, then sighed — the only noise except for an

occasional passing vehicle. Belcan, New York, was not a

place where he would stay by choice normally, but he was a

day early on the final leg of a cross-country run, and Mel

had decided to splurge, stopping at the Shady Rest to sleep

in a real bed instead of the sleeping berth of his Crown

Industries tractor-trailer.

The Shady Rest, an old, three-story railroad hotel, had

been purchased by a city couple and remodeled into a bed

and breakfast inn. Built over a hundred and fifty years

before, the structure had housed countless travelers

waiting for next-day trains to take them where planes took

their children’s children today. Two floors now served as a

fine place to sleep or to have breakfast.

Mel sighed once more, tired of the cool breeze. He lazily

rolled his fifty-two year old frame from the mattress and

plodded to the open window. His truck was parked below,

conspicuous in the humble surroundings. Belcan wasn’t much

of a town: gas station, volunteer firemen’s hall, mini-

mart, post office, church, ramshackle houses, and a two-

lane highway. He wouldn’t live here, but he’d tolerate one

visit.

Mel’s hands paused on the window casing. He could see

lightning flashes reflected in distant, heavy clouds. The

wind’s velocity was increasing, and the storm would

probably reach Belcan within twenty minutes. He inhaled the

fresh country air, glad to smell something besides his

truck cab’s stagnant mixture of cigar smoke and Big Macs.

But as another cool gust hit him, he closed the window,

locking it from force of habit. He ran his hands over the

stubble on his chin, let out a loud belch, and shuffled to

the door to check that it, too, was locked. When satisfied

that it was, he returned to the mattress, turned off the

lamp on the bedside table, and pulled the crisp, white

sheets and puffy comforter over himself.

As Mel’s eyes closed, his mind re-ran countless miles of

expressways, of trees zipping by like the railroad ties

beneath a speeding train, of country music songs blending

as if they were all the same composition. But these finally

faded. Mel turned toward the window, and his mind floated

into dreams of his wife and kids, of bringing their gifts

to them once he returned home.

But the dream ended quickly. Lightning flashed across the

darkened room, and thunder clashed like a roaring cascade.

Mel’s eyes flew open. Storms didn’t scare him much, but

sleeping through them was difficult. He tried pulling the

covers over his ears. When that didn’t work, he tried the

same with his pillows, but still the thunder’s booms shook

him. Finally, he drew his head from beneath the pillows,

deciding to merely try to rest.

But slowly, a chill, like icy trickles of water, crept up

Mel’s spine. Someone or something was in the room. He could

sense it. He lay still, clutching the covers as if they

would protect him. He listened. But no noise — not even

the sound of breath inhaled or exhaled — could be heard.

Mel shivered, waiting anxiously to glimpse the intruder in

the next zing of lightning.

Mel shook. He tried to tell himself that this couldn’t be.

The window and door were both locked. No one could have

gotten into his room without a key, and surely he would

have heard such an entrance. He tried to breathe deeply.

Wondered if he should turn on the light. If he should say

something. Threaten the intruder.

Lighting. Mel’s eyes closed instinctively at the sudden

flash. A hard rain suddenly pelted the window. Clamorous

thunder rolled across the sky.

Mel forced his eyes open just before darkness returned. In

that second and in the glow from the streetlight, he

suddenly saw a form before him. A somewhat human form in

white. Mel tried to catch his breath, to force words from

his mouth. But there was no time.

The form raised its arms. In another lightning flash, Mel

saw the glint of daggers as they plunged toward him. He

felt horror as they savagely stabbed into his body. He

screamed in terror and agony, but his cries disappeared in

the noise of thunder and rain, and dwindled to weak groans

as the daggers plunged into him repeatedly…until,

finally, Mel Barker took his last breath.

*************************

ACT I

2:48 p.m., August 25

Outside Belcan, NY

“Oh, here it is.” Dana Scully looked more closely at the

map spread across her lap, and then pointed with her right

forefinger. “We’re about a quarter of an inch from it.”

Her partner, Fox Mulder, allowed a brief smile as he

steered the car around a curve. “Quarter of an inch, huh?

What’s that in miles, Scully?”

“Hmmmm…about three. We’re almost there.” She looked out

her window at the vast green landscape dotted with farms

and cornfields. “Wherever ‘there’ is.”

“Western New York state. Rural America. Not every day that

you get to see this.”

“No, Mulder. You’re right about that.”

Her sarcasm was not lost on him. “Fresh air. People know

everyone’s names. More relaxed lifestyles. That’s nothing

to complain about.”

“That’s true,” Scully agreed. “And I’ll bet the night life

is just impossible to beat.”

Mulder laughed. “Who needs theaters and nightclubs when

you can have clean air and stars?”

“And smell cows and listen to the corn growing.”

“Now, Scully, you’ve been injured. What better place to

recuperate?”

Her temper flared briefly. “Flesh wounds, Mulder. Not a

big deal. Besides, they’re nothing now.”

He shook his head. “I’ll bet.” There was no use arguing

the point. His partner never pampered herself when injured.

“Anyway, you continue that this-place-is-nowhere attitude,

and the locals won’t like you.”

Favoring him with a roll of her eyes, she replied flatly,

“Gee, I’ll have to change that then.”

“Gotta get these people to trust you, or they won’t let

you see their ghost.”

“Yeah, right. A ghost. Tell me once more, Mulder: why were

you called in on this?”

“Not just me, Scully. You were asked to come, too.”

“Uh-huh. By whom?”

“By Belcan’s postmistress. Clarissa McKinnie. The post

office is just across the street from the Shady Rest,

and…”

“Yeah. And she called *us* because…?”

“‘Cause she saw… the movie,” Mulder confessed quietly.

“‘The Lazarus Bowl’?” Scully’s head went back against the

headrest of their rented Oldsmobile Intrigue. Her eyes

closed. “That damn movie,” she breathed. “If it’s the last

thing I do, I will go to Skinner, and I’ll…”

“No you won’t. Because I’m gonna get him first.” Mulder

looked over from the driver’s side. His right hand came off

the wheel, and he covered her left hand, taking her fingers

into his own. “This won’t be too bad, Scully. At least

we’re out of D.C. for a bit. And the scenery isn’t awful.”

She squeezed his hand. “No, not if you like lots and lots

of green grass, trees, and fields.”

“There are worse things.”

“True.” She withdrew her hand from his and began to re-

fold the map. “Okay, back to the case.” She straightened an

edge that refused to bend. “This ghost…?”

“According to Clarissa, the Shady Rest…”

“Isn’t that the name of the old hotel on ‘Green Acres’?”

“‘Petticoat Junction’.”

“Right. Really original then.”

“Maybe so. The Shady Rest of Belcan certainly pre-dates

‘Petticoat Junction’. And besides, Scully, if Betty Jo,

Billie Jo, and Bobbie Jo are there, this could be a great

trip!”

“They’d be too old for you, wouldn’t they?”

Her partner considered this. “Spoilsport.”

Scully smiled. “Anyway…”

“Anyway, according to Clarissa McKinnie, the Shady Rest

has been around since the mid-1800s, and it is known for

having a ghost. In 1923, a railroad conductor, one Cecil

Miller, was murdered in the hotel. He was supposed to ride

a 2 a.m. train, and when he didn’t, the hotel owner called

at his room and found him dead. The murder was never

solved, and the townspeople claim that Cecil’s ghost has

haunted the hotel ever since. However, now the ghost seems

to be murdering guests. Three of them — the latest, Mel

Barker of Burlington, Vermont, just eight days ago.”

“That’s quite a story,” Scully mused. “I’m shaking in my

high heels as you tell it.”

“It’s all true, Scully, I swear.”

“And you really believe this murderer’s a ghost?”

“We’ll find out.”

The car broke over a hill, and they could see a flashing

red traffic light about a half mile before them. Several

houses seemed grouped around the light, and above them rose

a three-story structure.

“Belcan?” Scully’s voice betrayed her disdain.

“Yep. I told you it was a little town.”

“*Little*? Mulder, I…*this* is a town?”

“I believe they actually call it a hamlet.”

“To-be-or-not-to-be a town? If this place were any

smaller, I’d miss it if I blinked.”

Her partner smiled as he braked for the light. “Then don’t

blink, Scully.”

*******************

“Oh! It’s you!” Clarissa McKinnie quickly dropped the pile

of letters she was sorting and came to the post office’s

counter. Her brown eyes roamed over the FBI agents, shortly

dispensing with Scully and lingering on Mulder.

“You’re Clarissa?” Mulder observed that the postmistress

was 5′ 6″, well-endowed, dark-haired, and in her forties,

and she possessed an amazingly beautiful face. And as

Scully’s shoe hit his ankle, he stopped staring and

commented, “It’s hard to tell how someone looks from email.”

McKinnie waved a flirtatious hand at him, silver bracelets

clinking on her arm. “Isn’t it? You’re much better looking

than Garry Shandling.”

Scully cleared her throat. “You two met via email?”

“Clarissa — um, Mrs. McKinnie — called me first, Scully.

We decided to correspond through email because it’s

cheaper.”

“Yes, Agent Scully. And email is better. You get to know

people through what they write. I saw ‘The Lazarus Bowl,’

and I knew immediately that you two would like the story of

the Shady Rest. And corresponding with Fox showed me that I

was right.”

“I see.” Scully looked up at her partner, her eyebrow

raised and lips set in a flat line. “Mrs. McKinnie, what

does local law enforcement think of this ghost idea?”

“Who knows? Local law enforcement consists of the county

sheriff in Ridgemont, and the New York State Police who are

forty miles from here in Wellston. There’s a troopers’

satellite station down the road a bit, but they don’t do

anything without the main base’s permission. The troopers

turned the case over to The Bureau of Criminal

Investigation, but they’re in another county, and bigger

cases take priority over ours. They did investigate the

murders but couldn’t find any motive — no robbery, no

signs that anyone in town knew the murdered guests. And

they found no fingerprints, hairs, or fibers. Not even

footprints. Doors and windows were locked from the inside.

And we haven’t heard anything from BCI as to their

conclusions.” Clarissa rubbed her hands together. “The plot

thickens, eh?”

Scully was unimpressed. “That’s easy enough to explain.

The owners must have a master key to each room. Are the

owners under suspicion?”

The postmistress shook her head. “You’d have to ask the

troopers for sure, but I don’t think so. Bruce and Sheila

Morgan are fairly nice people. And they were visiting

friends the nights the murders were committed. So they had

an alibi.”

“How long have the Morgans had the Shady Rest?” Mulder

asked, leaning his elbow on the counter.

“They started it up again last year in October.”

“Started it again?”

Clarissa leaned on the counter, too. “Well, it had been

out of business since the early ’60s. Passenger trains

weren’t that common around here then, and any real

businesses in the area were all either shutting down or

moving to Buffalo or Rochester. So the old hotel wasn’t

making money. Train usage through here was finished by the

’70s; the tracks were even taken out shortly after that.”

“And the hotel?” Scully persisted.

“Continued to rot away, basically. The Morgans are city

folks, and they wanted to start a business in the country.

Two years ago they came out here for our Indian Summer

Festival — that’s in October — saw the Shady Rest, and

decided it was their new project. They renovated and opened

it as a bed and breakfast last October. There’s also a

craft shop on the first floor. Sheila makes things, or

handles consignment for the area’s other craft people.”

“Why hadn’t this *ghost* bothered the town before

January?” Scully wondered. “Where was it throughout the

past four decades?”

“You see, no one went into the hotel in all that time,”

Clarissa explained. “There was no reason to. The place was

falling down; the windows were boarded up. We figure ol’

Cecil was happy in there by himself — and then when the

Morgans came, he went berserk. He obviously didn’t want to

share his living quarters. But why he waited from October

to January to be violent is beyond me.”

“He’d never killed anyone before?” Mulder asked.

“Nope. From the time he was murdered till the last guest

stayed there in the ’60s, Cecil only rattled windows or

moved things around in the rooms. Made some noises —

opened cupboards or closets in the middle of the night. But

never violent.”

Scully nodded and extended her hand. “It was nice to meet

you, Mrs. McKinnie. I think we’ve got all the information

we need for now.”

“Nice to meet you, too, Agent Scully. I can’t believe I’m

meeting the real people behind those great agents in the

film. Tell me, how are things with you and that handsome

boss of yours?”

Scully shot a quick look at her partner. “There are some

things on film that aren’t true in life.”

Clarissa smiled knowingly. “I’m sure.” She took her hand

from Scully’s and stretched it out toward Mulder. “It was a

pleasure to meet you, Fox.”

“Pleasure’s all mine,” he told her. “And thanks for the

heads-up on this case.”

“Don’t mention it. Hey, I live in the apartment overhead.

I hope you might stop by while you’re here. I suppose I’m

being selfish, but can I expect to see you again?”

“You just never know,” Scully replied, using her hand to

turn her partner toward the door.

***************************

The Shady Rest Bed And Breakfast Inn loomed like a

skyscraper as Mulder and Scully left the Post Office.

Directly across the road, the old hotel was framed nicely

by huge maple trees whose multitudinous leaves were already

beginning their change to the rich reds and golds of

autumn.

The inn had received its renovations well. Painted white,

and its windows trimmed in navy blue and matching shutters,

it stood out in the small hamlet like a human among

zombies. The FBI agents stared at it as they waited for

several vehicles to pass on the fairly busy road.

“I’ll bet the Shady Rest once had balconies or outside

walkways,” Mulder observed.

“You could ask Clarissa.”

He laughed and shook his head. “I want to live to see

tomorrow.”

“Good.”

“I knew you’d think so.” He donned his sunglasses.

“You know, Mulder, I think you’re on the Internet entirely

too much. What did you do –advertise yourself in

cyberspace after that film came out? ‘Step right this way,

folks. Have the *real* Fox Mulder solve all your paranormal

problems’? Even before that. All these women you meet

through email. It’s scary, Mulder.”

“You’re just jealous.”

“Of what?”

“Of the fact that even via modems, women can’t get enough

of me.”

Scully coughed, hiding a laugh behind her hand. “Guess

I’ll find a man on the Net for me.”

“Don’t bother.” His hand went to the small of her back,

guiding her into the street so they could quickly cross.

His hand then moved to her waist and gave it a slight

squeeze. “Anyone who saw ‘The Lazarus Bowl’ knows you have

your guy. Assistant Director Walter Skinner.” He quickly

sidestepped her vengeful swipe, then jogged to the Shady

Rest’s front door and opened it for her.

Scully’s expression showed she was desperately trying to

suppress her own smile as she walked past him. “You wait,

Mulder. I’ll get you for that.”

Inside, a large registration counter was the focal point.

Its polished oak grain and floral carvings were from a

time of proud craftsmanship. A petite woman sitting behind

the counter, looked up from a ledger on which she’d been

writing. Thin, wiry, and blond, she nervously said,

“Welcome to the Shady Rest. Can I help you?”

Mulder pulled his I.D. from inside his suit coat. “Sheila

Morgan?” When she nodded, he continued. “We’re Agents

Mulder and Scully of the FBI. We heard about some problems

here, and we’d like to help.”

“FBI?” The woman’s expression contorted into a grimace,

then quickly returned to forced politeness. “Are you based

in Buffalo? Did the state troopers call you in?”

“No, ma’am.” Mulder noticed the wariness in her eyes.

“We’re from Washington, D.C. One of your neighbors

contacted me about the murders.”

“‘One of my neighbors’? Who?”

“I don’t think it’s necessary to tell…”

“Clarissa McKinnie, right? I recognize your names now.

She’s been talking about that film since she saw it. I wish

she’d mind her own damn business.”

“Apparently she felt the mystery needs to be solved.”

Mulder ran a finger along the polished oak counter top.

“Murder in a small town is everybody’s business, isn’t it?”

“Everything in a small town is everyone’s business. That’s

one thing I hate about small towns. At least a city allows

people to be anonymous.”

“Why would you want to be anonymous?” Scully asked her.

“Do you have something to hide?”

“Me? No, of course not. But I hate this community knowing

every time I breathe. Try living here a few days; you’ll

find out exactly what I mean.”

“Is your husband here?” Mulder interrupted, changing the

subject before Scully could launch into her own criticisms

of small towns.

The woman hesitated, unprepared for the abrupt switch.

“No. Bruce has gone to Buffalo today to get some supplies.”

“Long drive. We just came from the airport,” Mulder told

her.

“Not that long. Hour and a half. If you live out here, you

come to expect long drives if you want to get anywhere.”

“I suppose you would. You’re from Buffalo originally?”

“Yes, and a few dozen other places. We’ve lived in

Syracuse, Albany, Poughkeepsie, Rochester, the City…”

“Why so many?” Scully asked.

“Why not?” Sheila Morgan flipped a strand of her long,

blond hair behind her shoulder. “We don’t like to stay in

one place long. It gets boring.”

“Then why did you come out here? It’s a bit different than

your previous experience. And Belcan’s atmosphere doesn’t

strike me as exciting,” Scully told her. “I’m sure that for

whatever it must have cost to redo this place, you could

have remodeled another or even built a new inn near a city.”

Sheila pursed her lips, ready to argue, but then she

sighed. “It was Bruce’s idea. He was sick of city living.

Said he wanted fresh air and a slower lifestyle. We came

out here a few years ago to one of their craft fairs. He

fell in love with the place.”

Scully folded her arms. “You didn’t?”

Sheila shrugged. “Where Bruce goes, I follow. It could be

worse. I get along.”

“Or at least you did until the ghost showed up…” Mulder

prompted.

“That ghost,” Sheila muttered, her eyes cast down. “I

thought it was all myth until I heard it.”

“Care to tell us more about that?” Scully asked.

Mrs. Morgan favored her skeptically. “Bruce and I were in

bed one night, and we–just heard him. Doors closing, pots

and pans rattling, footsteps in the hallway. And we were

the only ones here at the time. No guests. Doors locked. It

was awful. But Bruce said I’d get used to it, and I did.

Until the murders…”

“Mrs. McKinnie says that you both had an alibi for each

night of the murders; is that correct?”

“Y-yes. We went out with friends to eat in Wellston. It’s

the *only* town in the county that has anything to do. We

went to a restaurant, and afterward, we went to the movies.

Each of those nights, we didn’t get home till around 2:30

a.m.”

“Long movies,” Scully commented.

“The movies ended around 11:30,” Sheila sneered, “and we

went for ice cream afterward. And then back to their home

to talk. The police have checked all this out; you can

contact them. Waiters and waitresses confirmed our being

there, as did our credit card receipts. Besides, you think

we’d jeopardize our own business? You think we’d kill our

own guests?” Her hard stare at Scully was a mixture of

resentment and pain.

“Well, someone wants to kill your guests.”

“It’s not us, I assure you.”

“Have the police suggested shutting down the hotel?”

Mulder asked.

“Yes. But Bruce wouldn’t hear of it. We’ve no proof that

it’s not someone in the community who’s just jealous that

we’re making money. No one else in this town has a cent.

And the inn was empty for nearly forty years; maybe someone

had a secret way into it.”

“And you think these townspeople are coming in now to…

what — frame you?” Scully asked.

“That would get rid of us, wouldn’t it?”

“You think they want to get rid of you?”

“It wouldn’t surprise me. They’re not happy to have city

folk among them. They’re all right to our faces, but we’ve

heard talk of how we don’t fit in. And now, they’re taking

advantage of the fact that the ghost lives here, and

they’re exploiting him — and us.”

“But you’ve no proof of that,” Scully observed.

Sheila’s shrug was confirmation.

“Could we see the inn?” Mulder asked.

“You gonna stay overnight here?”

“We don’t usually stay in a spot we’re investigating.”

“Then you got a warrant?”

Mulder sighed. “Mrs. Morgan, parts of this hotel have been

a crime scene. And Agent Scully and I *are* from the FBI.

If there’s nothing to incriminate you here, then why would

we need a warrant? We want to see where the murders were

committed to get a better idea of who — or what– might be

responsible.”

Sheila bit off a remaining piece of nail from her

forefinger. Mulder noticed that she’d chewed all her nails

to beneath her fingertips.

“You can accompany us to the rooms,” Scully offered.

Sheila snorted sarcastically and eyed Scully with disdain.

“And leave the front desk?”

Mulder glanced at the large, oaken lobby and its plush,

maroon carpet. To the right were stairs and a door that

opened into a small, abundantly stocked craft shop. He

could see stuffed ghosts, and T-shirts, place mats, and post

cards printed with the Shady Rest’s logo or photo. To his

left was a door to a nicely furnished dining room. But the

inn seemed empty of other customers.

“Mrs. Morgan, certainly if a customer was to come in,

you’d be able to hear him?” Mulder asked.

Sheila looked at her watch. “Well, it’s nearly 4:30.

People may start arriving any minute now.”

“Are you afraid to go up there?” Scully asked. “Are you

afraid you’ll see the ghost yourself?”

Sheila stiffened. “Of course not.” She looked at both

agents and then reached below the counter for a set of

keys. “Fine. But I want you to leave if…well, if I say

you should. Otherwise, I’ll call 911, and the troopers will

move you out.”

“Okay.” Mulder tossed a glance at Scully as he followed

Sheila to the stairs. His partner’s gaze showed him she

felt as he did about their hostess.

“All three murders were committed on the second floor,”

Sheila said over her shoulder. “Bruce and I keep the third

floor for ourselves, and you’re not going up there without

a warrant.”

“Mrs. Morgan,” Scully asked, taking the steps carefully,

“what’s on the first floor other than the lobby and craft

shop?”

“The dining room, obviously. And the kitchen. Our supply

rooms.”

“And the second floor is strictly rooms for rent?” Mulder

asked.

“Yes.”

“Is there a basement as well?”

“Of course. But it’s a mess. Bruce and I plan to clean it

out someday; the inn takes priority.”

Sheila reached the first landing of the wide staircase.

“Originally, there were twelve rooms on the second floor,

three on each wall. Bruce and I had the four middle rooms

redone to serve as bathrooms for the rooms that bordered

them. So in other words, now just eight rooms are available

to the public.”

Mulder pulled at his lower lip with his thumb and

forefinger. “Must have been quite a bill in an old place

like this.”

Sheila nodded, allowing a small smile at what she

perceived to be his appreciation. “Sure was.”

“May I ask what you and your husband have done throughout

your careers?” Scully asked.

Suddenly, Sheila’s pride disappeared. She turned, her gaze

darting from one FBI agent to the other. “Wh-What do you

mean?”

“What work did you do? How could you afford the money to

remodel this place so extensively?”

Sheila resumed her climb, her plaid skirt swishing about

her calves. “We’ve always run motels. But we did *this*

with an inheritance,” she murmured. “A long lost relative

died.”

Behind her, Mulder and Scully once again exchanged looks,

and he gestured for her to precede him.

“You can’t believe this ghost story, Mulder,” Scully

whispered as she passed him. “Nothing ghostly is happening

here. I *do* think there’s something shady about the Shady

Rest, though. And it’s not just the trees.” She turned

before she saw her partner nod his agreement.

****************

Room 25 overlooked the main part of Belcan. Mulder stood

at the window, holding back maroon drapes and seeing Mel

Barker’s rig parked on an unmown lawn about a block away.

He could read the “Crown Industries” lettering and see its

logo on the side of the long trailer. The clipping Clarissa

McKinnie had sent him reported that Barker had suffered

over twenty-five stab wounds to his body — ten of which

could have been fatal. Poor Mel had come across the country

on a hectic run to be murdered in a tiny hamlet. It struck

Mulder that someone working for a company called “Crown”

deserved a more regal end.

Scully and Sheila Morgan continued to talk about position

of the body and other details, but Mulder ignored them.

Barker’s room had, of course, been cleaned, and for all

Mulder knew, the Morgans may have rented it since Mel’s

death. But he absorbed the room around him anyway. Fake oak

paneling covered two of the inner walls, and cream

wallpaper with tiny maroon flowers adorned the outer wall.

The room was fairly large and square, and its fourth side

held a built-in closet and the bathroom door.

The bathroom was fairly spacious, and the floor was white

tile linoleum. Mulder carefully leaned across the set-in

bathtub, expertly running his hands around the tile walls.

Feeling no breaks — no way for any of the tiles to be

easily removed and then replaced — he opened a narrow

linen closet, finding it well-stocked with clean towels,

washcloths, and sample toiletries. The ceiling, done in

white wallpaper, also held no breaks.

Mulder left the bathroom, finding that Scully and Sheila

had exited the room and were discussing the other rooms in

which murders had occurred. He ignored their conversation

once more and turned to the built-in closet, opening its

two doors. He pulled a flashlight from his pocket and began

to inspect its inner walls.

*****************

“The other murders occurred in Rooms 26 and 28,” Sheila

was saying. “Those rooms don’t look any different than 25.”

“And what was the manner of death for each murder?” Scully

stopped outside 26 which was on the same wall as 25. She

placed her hands on her hips. “Were both of the other

victims stabbed to death?”

“No.” Sheila’s jaw set. “Look, why don’t you and your

partner go to Wellston and talk to the troopers? Or go to

the county seat and talk to the sheriff? You could get

their reports, and I could get back to work.”

“We’ll probably do that. But surely you could tell me how

the others were killed.”

Mrs. Morgan sighed heavily. “The first one was beaten to

death, and the other was strangled.”

“And the police have no motives?”

“Nope. The first guy was a private detective — his name

was J.J. Austin — and the cops thought maybe the murderer

was whoever he was looking into. But nobody in this

community had hired the guy or was being investigated by

him. The second man was an arrogant creep — a salesman.

His name was Byrd. I doubt that anyone even misses him.”

“I’d like to see the other rooms, please.” Mulder

surprised them as he exited Room 25.

“They look just alike.”

“I want to see them.” He saw Sheila Morgan cower at his

tone, and he followed as she inserted a key into the lock

of Room 26.

Just then they heard the inn’s main door open.

“Oh! I have to go — there’s a customer…” Sheila looked

torn between whether to stay with the agents or to return

to her duties.

“Go ahead. I just want a look,” Mulder told her.

“I’d rather you wouldn’t while I’m not here.”

“Then consider this room — and number 25 — taken for the

night. Agent Scully and I *will* be staying.”

Sheila nodded uncomfortably. She quickly glanced inside

the room and then nervously scurried past the agents and

down the stairs.

“When did you decide this, Mulder?” Scully asked.

“I don’t think we have a choice, Scully. We *have* to see

this ghost ourselves, don’t you think?”

“You know what happened the last time we saw ghosts.”

“Or thought we did.”

She smiled and shook her head. “You know, Sheila Morgan

isn’t going to win any Miss Congeniality awards. I can’t

tell if she’s just scared or hiding something. Either way,

I think she knows a lot more than she’s saying.”

Mulder had already entered the room. “I think she could

tell us lots of things, Scully. But I’d rather have that

conversation with her husband. C’mere. I want to show you

something.”

****************

ACT II

8:50 p.m., August 25

Near the Shady Rest

“Chips, please.” Scully was propped on her elbow on the

gravel shore of the Genesee River. Before her, an unfolded

newspaper lay beneath a can of iced tea and a Styrofoam

plate holding half of a turkey sub. A little beyond her

reach were several file folders, papers sticking past their

edges.

Mulder passed her the bag of potato chips with one hand

while holding his own sandwich to his mouth. He had another

file folder balanced on one knee. He sat on the shore,

dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt, feeling too warm on this

mild August night. His gaze wandered over Scully’s legs —

which stretched from beige shorts. He could see the bandage

covering the flesh wound she’d received during the previous

case. And he smiled at the “Shady Rest: The Haunted Inn” T-

shirt he’d bought and insisted that she wear for the

evening. On it, the image of a cartoon ghost rose amicably

past a sketch of the Shady Rest.

Pinks and oranges of the sunset reflected in the rippling

river. Mulder stared at the sight while he finished his

iced tea, then took another can from the plastic ring of

the six-pack.

“Want another one, Scully?”

“Not yet, thanks.” She munched a chip and then looked up

at her partner. In the dusk’s tones, he appeared more tan

and younger. But the look she knew so well was in his eyes.

Mulder was on the hunt; nothing excited him more than a new

case.

“So what do you think?” he asked her, indicating the file

folders with the hand that held his sandwich.

“I think you did a lot of research before we got here. I

think you called people all over this state without letting

me know you were onto something. I think you’ve been in

contact with the New York State Troopers for weeks, maybe

months.”

“And you’re not disagreeing with me? I’m turned on by

that, Scully.”

She nodded. “I think you have this case solved, and I

really don’t know why we’re here, Mulder.”

He grinned. “You wanna know why we *really* came?”

“Other than to meet Clarissa?”

“Yeah, other than that.” He swallowed a bite of sandwich.

“I knew it was the only way you’d rest. I thought we’d have

fun and get a little R & R.”

“What rest will I get if what you have planned for tonight

takes place?”

“I wasn’t necessarily anticipating that.”

“I’m still not so sure we should do *that* without a

warrant anyway. But then, since when have you played by the

rules?”

Mulder sobered. “Well, playing by the rules got someone

killed.” When he noticed that he’d caused his partner to

sober, too, he grabbed the bag of chips from her. “Enough

of these, Scully. You’ll lose your great figure.”

“Since when have you worried about my ‘great’ figure?”

“Since about twenty minutes ago when you began devouring

these *and* a turkey sub.”

“Thanks for your concern.”

“Anytime.”

Scully stretched her free arm toward the sky, a yawn

escaping her lips. “It’s pleasant here. Too bad we can’t go

for a swim.”

“Would be nice. But that water’s not clean. You don’t need

some infection in those wounds.”

Scully sat up. “Forget about my wounds, would you, please?

I’ve had far worse.”

He nodded as he finished his sandwich. He noticed that

Scully was done with hers, too. “You think Bruce Morgan

might be back from Buffalo yet?”

“Probably.” She looked toward Belcan, only two blocks

away. She could see the Shady Rest’s roof from her seat on

the gravel. “Meeting him will be interesting.”

“Yeah, I’m looking forward to it.” He stood, drinking the

last sip from his newly opened can of tea, and tucking

garbage into the grocery bag in which their purchases had

been packed. Then he extended a hand and pulled Scully to

her feet. He intertwined his fingers with hers as they bade

a silent good night to the softly rippling river bathed in

sunset hues.

***************

“Agents Mulder and Scully, I presume.”

The man who approached them as they entered the Shady

Rest’s well-lit lobby, was tall, balding, and chubby. He

stretched out a hand to Scully and smiled. In his mid-

forties, he displayed none of his wife’s nervousness, and

his handshake was nearly bone-crushing. Scully tried to

read his eyes, but they had already focused on Mulder.

“Bruce Morgan?” Mulder stated more than asked.

“One and the same, sir. It’s nice to meet you both. My

wife tells me that someone in the neighborhood aroused your

suspicions about our establishment. I’m more than happy to

cooperate if there’s anything you’d like to know.”

“Actually, there’s quite a bit we’d like to know,” Mulder

replied.

Morgan gestured to a maroon couch and chair that were off

to the lobby’s side. As the agents moved toward the seats,

another man who’d been reading a newspaper there rose,

folding the paper and tucking it beneath his arm.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Allen. I didn’t realize you were here,”

Morgan said, his voice full and loud.

“Um…that’s quite all right,” Mr. Allen replied softly.

He was short, in his 60s, and scrawny. Dressed in a black

business suit, his thinning, white hair neatly combed, he

bit his lower lip and shuffled past the Shady Rest’s big

owner.

“Mr. Allen’s our only other guest tonight,” Morgan told

Mulder and Scully. “And Mr. Allen, these are FBI agents

from Washington, D.C.”

Allen’s head lifted as the introductions were made. Scully

stifled a gasp as she saw a deep scar lining the right side

of the man’s face — the result of an injury obviously

suffered long ago. His right eye was covered by a milky

blue film. She shook his hand, muttering, “Nice to meet

you.”

Mulder was saying the same, and if he was shocked by the

scarring, he didn’t show it.

“Nice to meet you as well. I assume you’re just passing

through?” the little man asked.

“Well…” Scully looked at Morgan whose face nearly

pleaded with her not to mention the murders. “Our visit is

work-related.”

“Oh.” Mr. Allen was unimpressed. He turned to his host.

“My bags?”

“Yes, sir, you’ll find them and extra towels in Room 21.”

“Very good. A pleasant evening to all,” Allen murmured as

he slowly headed up the stairs.

Morgan chuckled. “Strange man — the type I need to see

after a trip to Buffalo.”

“Yes, Buffalo,” Scully said, “that’s one thing we’d like

to talk to you about. May I ask, for instance, what

supplies you need to travel so far to get?”

Morgan gestured for her to sit on the couch. “Sheila needs

various things for her crafts.” He sat in the chair facing

the couch, and continued after Mulder sat across from him.

“And we get paper goods in bulk from a warehouse supplier.

Much less expensive than most places around here. And once

a month I go there to stock up. Today was my ‘once a month’

day.”

“Must be a good supplier. Our research shows that you’ve

journeyed to Buffalo once a month for several years — from

all over the state. Do you go alone?”

“A friend goes with me,” Morgan replied, an eyebrow raised.

Mulder nodded. “Mr. Morgan, if I may, I’d like to ask you

a few questions about the Shady Rest and your past.”

Morgan’s smile remained on his lips. “Of course. Anything

I can do to help the FBI.”

“And to solve the murders, I would assume,” Scully

reminded him.

“Oh, absolutely. Of course.”

“Mr. Morgan,” Mulder started, “the murders took place in

three different rooms?”

“Yes. When the first one occurred in Room 28, we decided

that we wouldn’t rent it out to guests again. But then in

April, the guest was killed in 26, and then just a week or

so ago, the murder happened in 25.”

“You’ve no theory on these murders, sir?”

Morgan shrugged, his hands raised to shoulder level. “The

ghost. That’s the only way I can explain it. Sheila and I

were away.”

“Yes, we’ve already heard about that,” Scully replied.

“What about your friend, Mr. Morgan? Does he have a key to

the Shady Rest?”

“Friend? Oh, no, he doesn’t. Nor does our help. Sheila and

I both have a key. That’s it.”

“And what time do you lock the doors?” Mulder asked.

“Usually at 10 p.m. We ask all our guests to be in by that

time. We stay in the lobby until 11, though, just in case

someone’s late.”

“Have any of your guests ever brought other people in —

maybe that you didn’t okay?” Scully asked.

“No. Most of our customers are truck drivers or salesmen

who just want to stay overnight. There aren’t many motels

in the area, and this is a major route to Buffalo from this

county. Most of the time, a person passing through will

stop and be gone the next morning.” Morgan shifted his

shoulders. “Of course, we hope that they’ll pass on word of

the Shady Rest, and that soon we will have vacationers

staying with us.”

“For what?” Scully wanted to know. “What’s around here?”

“A state park, colleges, and universities. The area is

rich in Indian history; it was a stop on the Underground

Railroad. And, of course, until ol’ Cecil started killing

people, we were hoping to appeal to the more — how should

I say it? Mystical vacationers. People who’d want to stay

in a haunted hotel.”

“You don’t think shutting the place down ’til ‘ol’ Cecil’

is exorcize is a good idea?” Scully asked.

“No,” Morgan returned seriously. “It’s our bread and

butter, Agent Scully. Rebuilding this place wasn’t cheap,

and running it isn’t cheap either. We can’t take a loss

because some ghost comes out of the woodwork.”

“Who are your other employees?”

Morgan smoothed a crease in his navy blue slacks. “We’ve

three women who work here during the day. Heather Pearce is

our waitress. She’s only part time. Laura Kiefer is our

cook — again, only morning help. And Cynthia Katz. She

spends a lot of time on the floor.” He chuckled as if this

might be a private joke. “She’s our full-time maid. We have

her clean every room daily, whether it was rented or not.”

“You wouldn’t suspect any of them?”

“Agent Scully, you’ve seen this town. How many employment

possibilities are there? These fine ladies are grateful for

their jobs.”

“Okay.” Scully looked toward her partner.

“I don’t believe I caught your friend’s name,” Mulder

said, meeting her gaze, and prompting Morgan. “The one who

accompanies you to Buffalo.”

“Does it matter?” Morgan shrugged. “He lives nearby. We

call him Lenny. I’ve known him… um…since we’ve been

here. He wouldn’t have any grudges against us, I’m sure.”

“Mr. Morgan, I’ve checked into your history somewhat,”

Mulder said, placing the file folders on the coffee table

that separated him and Scully from their host. “Your

inheritance — which your wife told us about this afternoon

— actually came upon the death of your younger brother.”

Morgan’s head tipped toward his lap. He brought a hand up

to shield his eyes. “Yes.”

“He died in a fire?”

“A theater fire, yes. In Poughkeepsie — a regional

theater. He was trying to save the director — that’s what

the investigators decided.” He took a deep breath. “This is

not easy to talk about.”

“Your brother’s name was Charles?”

“Charlie. Charles, of course. Yes.”

“He had quite a past,” Mulder observed. He opened one of

the folders. Shuffling a few papers to the front, he read,

then commented, “Charlie lived in New York City for several

years. Started as a stage hand and worked up to acting.

Says here that he was one of the main stars of an off-

Broadway actors’ group — the Academy Arts Theater Company

on East 57th.”

“Yes, the AATC. Those were his best years.” Morgan looked

up, his eyes dry.

“He quit in…”

“Yes, he quit. Acting doesn’t pay many bills, especially

in the City. Even back then — in the ’70s — apartment rent

was sky-high. He came upstate. My parents and us — we

lived in Syracuse then. He got a teaching job at a high

school — English ‘lit’ and drama. He was excellent at it.”

“But he quit that, too — after four years?” Mulder

continued.

“It wasn’t the same for him. He lived to act.”

“And then there seems to have been some sort of mental

illness…”

Morgan sat up straighter in his chair. “Where are you

getting all this information from?” His voice became less

friendly.

Mulder shrugged. “Police record. Some other government

documents. Phone calls here and there.”

Morgan leaned forward. “How long have you been doing

this… research?”

“Does it matter?”

Morgan took a deep breath. As he exhaled, he said, “My

brother had a nervous breakdown. He became a recluse as he

underwent therapy.”

“And tried to act again.”

“And assaulted a director in a podunk town — for which he

was arrested and fined. Yes, I know these things.”

“Assaulted him… and then later tried to save him in that

fire?” Mulder asked.

Morgan stood, turned his back on them, and thrust his

hands into his pants pockets. His body seemed to shudder.

“Agents, my brother is dead. He’s been dead since 1992.

What does any of this have to do with the murders at the

Shady Rest?”

“You’re right.” Mulder also stood. “Sorry. Just got

carried away. Your brother’s history fascinated me; such a

great talent laid to waste.”

Morgan nodded. “Well, tomorrow we can talk again.”

“Count on it,” Mulder replied. “Scully? Ready?”

“Yes. Good night, Mr. Morgan. And thank you.”

“If we can find some way to get rid of Cecil, I’m willing

to help you all I can.” Morgan looked at his watch and

moved behind the registration desk. “It’s late. See you in

the morning. Breakfast starts at 8.”

Mulder waited for Scully to take the stairs ahead of him

so that her ear would be near his lips as he whispered,

“And off we go to a shady rest, indeed.”

******************

3:10 a.m. August 26

Room 25, Shady Rest

“You’re late.”

“Sorry, Mulder. The alarm clock is slow.”

“Always an excuse, Scully. You *did* sleep?”

“Of course. You didn’t?” She stepped from the dim hallway

and watched her partner as he closed the door behind her.

“Nah. I had to stay awake in case ‘ol’ Cecil’ came after

you.”

“Yeah, that’s what Cecil’s planning.” She sat on Mulder’s

bed. “So have you heard ‘the ghost?'”

Mulder smiled. “Yeah, as a matter of fact.”

“Really? I didn’t think he’d be around tonight.”

“Footsteps in the hallway. I opened the door, but saw

nothing. A few minutes later, this light,” he indicated the

bedstand’s lamp, “flashed on and off and then back on. I

even heard a few doors open and close. But not yours,

Scully, so I wasn’t too worried.”

“You’re kidding, right?” She looked closely at him,

failing to find his usual smirk.

“No, I’m really not joking. And I can’t explain it. Was it

a ghost? Or just someone trying to make it seem like one?

That’s for them to know and for us to find out.”

Scully noticeably shuddered. “Okay, now I *am* shaking in

my high heels. Dark building where murders have been

committed. Ghostly noises at night. Mulder, you must have

been a hoot at Boy Scout camp.”

“I was an Indian Guide, Scully.”

“Whatever.”

“Shhhh!” Mulder suddenly stopped her, his finger to his

lips. “Hear that?”

Scully’s eyes widened. “What?”

“Nothing. Made you listen, though,” he laughed.

“Mulder, sometimes I really hate you.” She stood and

started toward his closet.

“You’re not really wearing high heels, are you, Scully?”

He leaned over to look at her feet beneath her black slacks.

“You’re always concerned about the most important

details,” she replied. “Actually, I’m wearing very quiet

flats.”

“Good. But they make you a lot shorter.”

“Keep it up, Mulder, and I’ll point ol’ Cecil to this room.”

“Shhh!” Again, his finger went to his lips.

“Mulder…”

“Shhh!”

Because of the look on her partner’s face, Scully

listened. Unmistakingly, there were footsteps on the

stairs. Slow. Deliberate. Footsteps. “Mulder,” she

whispered quickly, “let me look.” She started to the door.

“No, Scully, if that’s him, then now’s our time to get

moving. C’mon.” He led her back to the closet which he

opened noiselessly. “Got your flashlight?”

“Of course.” She shone it for him as he began to remove a

piece of paneling from the back wall. “I still don’t know

how the police could have missed this. They couldn’t have

looked too closely.”

“Three murders… they should have scoured the place.”

Mulder reached behind the paneling to dislodge a stay. “But

then we wouldn’t have been able to come to Belcan.”

“True. And what a miss that would have been.”

With a slight click, the paneling came away from the wall,

revealing a dark opening. A musty smell greeted their

noses, and when Scully shone the flashlight into the

blackness, they saw a landing between rooms 25 and 26, and

a shaft into which a ladder descended.

“I always thought walking through walls was easy for

ghosts, but Cecil must do things the hard way,” Mulder

observed.

“Cecil or someone who wants ghosts to seem real.”

“I’ll go first.” Mulder used his own flashlight and guided

its beam over the floor of the cavern. “It’s spotless. No

footprints in dust. Heck, no dust.”

“Cecil’s a clean ghost.”

“Yeah, right.” Mulder moved into the hidden room and

trained his flashlight on the area below. “This shaft goes

all the way to the basement. But there are two ladders. One

must stop at the first floor. Must be an opening into the

gift shop.”

“Mulder! I hear footsteps.” Scully motioned him back into

his room. “Hurry!”

He joined her, and they quickly put the paneling back over

the hole, then stood quietly.

“Agent Mulder?” The voice in the hallway was hushed and

easily recognizable.

Mulder looked at Scully who was staring at him

quizzically. He left the closet, closing the doors softly,

and leaving her behind them. He opened the door of his

room. “Mrs. Morgan?”

Sheila wore a full-length, white terrycloth robe which

dwarfed her. The lit candle she carried sent eerie shadows

over her face.

“I saw your light,” she murmured. “I wanted to be sure you

were…all right.”

“Afraid the ghost might have gotten me?”

“Afraid that maybe you were afraid to sleep,” she replied.

“We sell over-the-counter sleeping pills in the gift shop.”

He shook his head. “No, I’m fine, thanks. Just going over

some files.”

“You’re a workaholic. And an insomniac.”

Mulder was surprised by her suddenly friendly manner.

Apparently, Sheila Morgan wasn’t always the timid yet

ornery person she’d seemed in the afternoon. “I guess you

could say that. You’re not much of a sleeper yourself, I

take it.”

She peered into his room, then focused on him again. “I

don’t sleep well. Not since all of this started.”

“All of what? The murders or something else?”

“You’re still dressed.” She nervously smiled at him. “I’ll

let you get back to work. You should get some sleep,

though. Goodnight.” She hurried to the door that led to the

third floor’s stairway, and was out of sight in seconds.

Mulder watched after her, then closed his own door,

wondering about her words. He returned to the closet. “Did

you hear all of that, Scully?”

But when he peered inside, the paneling had again been

removed. And Scully was no longer there.

*************

Mulder shivered in instant panic. He quickly entered the

hidden room, shining his flashlight into the ladder shaft.

He could see no one, no glint reflecting off the lovely red

silk of Scully’s hair. He tried to calm himself, to think

before doing anything rash. Impulsively rushing into action

wasn’t one of his better traits.

He held a deep breath and listened. He heard footsteps

overhead; Sheila Morgan had returned to Bruce. He wanted

Scully to return to him.

He mounted the ladder. The wood was sturdy, its paint

fairly new. He began a slow, quiet descent, taking one step

and then shining the flashlight below him in case he could

see movement.

Scary thoughts flashed through his mind. Of Scully in the

hands of a murderer. Of her being stabbed repeatedly. Of

her being strangled. He’d seen the results of real violence

wreaked on her body and mind, and such memories haunted him

in nightmares still.

He took his fifth step. Suddenly, a horrendous boom

resounded above him as if something massive had fallen — a

sound distant but thunderous. And it had definitely

happened on the second floor.

For an instant, Mulder wondered whether to continue his

journey or to rush toward the sound. He couldn’t leave

Scully, but he couldn’t be sure the boom hadn’t involved

her. What if something had been dropped on her? Or she’d

been thrown against a wall or…

He was already stepping off the top rung of the ladder.

Suddenly, he sensed movement. Something drove into his

torso and knocked him into the wall with a force that sent

him to the floor. His side screamed in pain, and his hands

instinctively pressed against his ribs. Breathing was

difficult; the wind had been knocked out of him. And his

flashlight had been knocked from his hand.

Whatever had hit him was now on top of him. The weight was

not much, but it had him pinned. Not being able to gasp a

breath, he found struggling against his captor nearly

impossible. But he wriggled — only to receive what he was

sure was an elbow to his jaw. His head flew backwards,

hitting the floor with a crack that sent glittering

pinpoints behind his closed eyelids.

“Federal Agent! Lay still, moron! I’m armed!”

Mulder blinked. He stared up toward the voice. The hidden

room was dark, but he’d left the panel off the back of his

closet. The light from his room touched a few silken

strands of red hair.

“Scully?”

“Oh, my God. Mulder?”

The weight quickly left his chest, and she tugged him into

a sitting position.

“Mulder, what were you doing? I didn’t know that was you.”

“Scully, where did you go?” He struggled to take deep

breaths. “I thought… I thought he had you.”

“Cell phone, Mulder. While you and Sheila were chatting, I

found I’d left it in my room. Going through the panels was

a lot less obvious.”

He shook his head, trying to get what were now silver

streaks to leave his vision. “I was worried, Scully.”

She touched his shoulder. “Are you all right? Did I hurt

you?”

“Nothing a few weeks in the hospital won’t fix.” He shook

off her hand, cocking his head toward the hallway.

“Listen!”

Footsteps were flying down the stairs.

“Where was it?” Bruce Morgan’s voice leapt at them through

the walls.

“I don’t know!!” Sheila yelled. “Agent Mulder! Come

quickly!! We think there’s been another murder!”

Mulder started up, discovering that his ribs were bruised

more than he’d thought. He winced with pain.

“You okay, Mulder?” Scully asked.

He muttered a doubtful “yeah” as he ushered her through

the passage. Then, holding his arm against his aching side,

he followed Scully into the now brightly lit hallway.

***********

ACT III

4:25 a.m., August 26 Room 21, Shady Rest

Mulder’s long legs quickly took him across the foyer to

Room 21. He ignored his screaming ribs; he would deal with

them later.

Sheila Morgan stood behind her husband, her hands clasped

over her mouth; her eyes, wide in terror. Her long, white

robe was tied tightly around her tiny figure, and it swayed

against her legs, slow to calm after her run to this room.

Bruce Morgan struggled with a key, trying to unlock the

door as fast as he could. His hands, however, shook, and

Mulder, his gun in a safe but ready position, moved to take

over.

“Sheila, go back. I don’t want you to see it this time,”

Morgan said as allowed Mulder to turn the doorknob to Mr.

Allen’s room.

“Your husband’s right, Mrs. Morgan,” Mulder told her in

the calmest voice he could muster. “Go back to my room and

just wait.” He turned, forcing her to meet his gaze. He

waited until her terrified eyes saw him nod, and then she

shuffled toward Room 25, her hands still over her mouth.

She didn’t close his room’s door.

Mulder aimed as he opened Room 21. “Federal Agent! I’m

armed!” He managed to click on the ceiling light switch

with his elbow.

Seeing no one in the room, Mulder and Scully edged further

inside. Scully quickly moved to the open closet doors, but

the false panel had already been replaced. She next moved

to the bathroom, finding it empty as well.

“Oh, my God. Not again.” Bruce Morgan stood behind them,

staring at the center of the room.

Scully and Mulder followed his gaze and eased their aims.

Mr. Allen was nowhere in sight. But the big double mattress

and its boxed springs were completely off the oak frame of

the bed – -and overturned on the floor. But they weren’t

laying completely flat; something was beneath them. And

because of the dark, spreading stain on the maroon carpet,

they were quite sure of Mr. Allen’s whereabouts.

Mulder and Morgan swiftly lifted the heavy bedding off the

tiny man and back onto the bed’s frame. But it was obvious

to all present that they were too late. Though Scully

checked him for vitals, Mr. Allen had been suffocated and

crushed; Mulder wasn’t sure in which order. The dead man’s

face, frozen in horror, was splattered with blood. But his

film-covered eye shone through the sticky crimson liquid

like a beacon.

Mulder’s mind raced as he turned to his partner.

“Scully…”

But a scream interrupted him.

“NO!! Get out of here! We don’t want you here anymore!”

Sheila Morgan’s voice shrieked from Mulder’s room. Her

hysterical cries were suddenly silenced by a loud slap.

“Sheila?” Mulder yelled. He raced to his room, forcing his

body to stop before he ran over the Shady Rest’s hostess

who was on the floor in a heap, her arms wrapped around her

head. “Sheila? Did he hurt you?”

“I… can’t stand it anymore. I… want him gone.”

“Honey, hush.” Morgan knelt at his wife’s side, and his

hands went to her shoulders, urging her to get up. The

sobbing woman did so, welcoming the comforting touch. He

guided her to sit on Mulder’s bed, and continued to hold

her.

Scully entered and noticed that Sheila’s face was bleeding

from a nasty scratch between her cheekbone and chin. She

quickly produced a wet washcloth and held it to the woman’s

face. “I called the police; they’re on their way,” Scully

told her partner.

“What? No. Please.” Morgan looked up from his wife to the

agents. “Don’t bring them here.”

Mulder met his gaze. “It’s Charlie, isn’t it? Charlie

isn’t dead.”

Sheila took over the washcloth. She looked up at Mulder

and slowly nodded.

“Sheila!” her husband protested, his expression panicked.

“He lives in the basement?” Mulder continued.

Again, Sheila nodded. “He was… he was never right again.

The nervous breakdown. He hated that director. The idiot

fired Charlie.”

“Charlie killed him, didn’t he?”

“He strangled him. And he started the fire.”

“Be quiet! Don’t tell them this!” Morgan pleaded, his face

turning red.

Scully peeled the washcloth away from the scratch to check

on it, then guided the cloth over the cut again. She

ignored Morgan. “But there were two bodies. Whose was the

other?”

“A homeless man. The play was about homeless people, and

Charlie always researched his parts. The man had no teeth.

Neither does Charlie. He got dentures so he could have a

perfect smile.”

“The bodies were burned beyond recognition,” Scully

finished for her, “and there was no way to do a dental I.D.”

Sheila nodded again. “We got the inheritance. Bruce and

Charlie had always been close. And Bruce used some of the

money to move us from place to place, hiding Charlie. That

became the prime goal of our marriage — to hide Charlie.”

Morgan rose, trying to intimidate his wife with his

towering presence. “If you don’t shut up…”

“Charlie goes to Buffalo with you, doesn’t he?” Mulder

asked the irate man.

“Yes. Charlie’s psychiatrist is there,” Sheila answered

for her husband. “She’s put him on various drug

combinations, trying to decrease his psychosis. But he just

gets worse.”

“His hallucinations… He thinks he’s still acting,

doesn’t he?”

“What? Mulder, what?” Scully looked at him.

“The first murder — that was just paranoia, wasn’t it?

J.J. Austin was a private detective who Charlie thought was

looking for him.”

Sheila nearly whispered. “Charlie thought he was Hercule

Poirot.”

Morgan reeled. “I don’t believe you’re doing this! Shut up!”

“The second murder — Mr. Byrd,” Mulder continued,

watching Bruce from the corner of his eye. “He was

strangled in a strange way — with a rope while he was in

bed. In Poughkeepsie, Charlie was in a production of

‘Trifles’, Susan Glaspell’s play about a husband strangled

in his bed by his wife — because the guy killed her

canary.”

Sheila’s hands dropped to her lap. “Charlie was so good in

that. He played the sheriff.”

“What about Mel Barker?” Scully prompted her partner.

“Crown Industries. He was stabbed to death in bed. I’m

guessing that’s from ‘Macbeth’ — where Macbeth kills King

Duncan to satisfy his own ambition — and to become king

himself.”

“And tonight’s murder?”

“The eye,” Mulder murmured. “‘The Tell-Tale Heart’.”

Scully nodded. “Look, we have to stop Charlie. Is he in

the basement?”

“You won’t take my brother,” Morgan avowed.

Sheila turned mournful eyes to him, though speaking to

Scully. “He could be anywhere in this hotel. He has a

network of secret passageways. They date from the

Civil War and the Underground Railroad. That was one

of the reasons Bruce chose this place. He figured Charlie

wouldn’t get bored. You can get to them through the

closets.”

“We’ve already found those. Does he ever go to the third

floor?”

“No. Because of me. He stopped liking me when he heard us

arguing about moving here. I hated the idea, but Bruce

insisted. And Charlie always sides with Bruce. Bruce

thought that being a ghost by night would be a perfect job

for Charlie. What better to bring in the tourists than a

great actor playing a ghost? Charlie was wonderful at

first, but then he just — just got into the part too much.”

“Sheila!! Will you shut the hell up?! So help me…”

“Hey,” Mulder cautioned, struggling to draw Morgan to the

doorway, “you’ve no choice but to end this. You’re in

enough trouble.”

Morgan put his hands on Mulder’s shoulders, impatiently

imploring understanding. His voice was higher-pitched in

his hysteria. “Look, my brother’s a good man. And this…

can be our secret. The Troopers will come; we’ll say it was

the ghost again. They’ll investigate as they always do,

find nothing, and in a few days, this will all wash over. I

promise I’ll take Charlie away somewhere. Please, don’t do

this.”

“I can’t and won’t do that. Help us get him. Now.”

“I have money — what will it take?”

Mulder shook his head. He moved from the man’s grasp.

Morgan howled. “NO!! Charlie!!” He quickly ran from the

room and headed down the stairs.

“Scully!”

“Right!” Scully drew her weapon and edged toward the

closet, behind her partner. “Mrs. Morgan, I want you to go

across the street right now. Do you understand me? Go to

Clarissa McKinnie’s apartment. Stay there until we come to

get you.”

Sheila looked dazed. “Bruce…?”

“Go, now! Do you hear?” Scully persisted.

Mrs. Morgan looked from Scully to Mulder and back.

Finally, the instructions seemed to register. “Yes.” She

clutched her robe around her and ran from the room.

And as the Shady Rest’s front door opened and closed,

Mulder and Scully entered the open passage in the closet.

***************

“Don’t know about you, Scully, but after all these years,

I’m really tired of dark rooms.”

They had descended the ladders to the cellar and had

cautiously explored the furnace and laundry rooms. Finding

no one, they’d carefully entered Charlie’s modestly-

furnished basement apartment. But the lights were off, and

Mulder and Scully continued to rely on their flashlights.

They had searched a bedroom, bathroom, and hallway,

opening doors and closets, even looking under the unmade

bed. Now, their backs against the opposing walls of a

narrow hallway, they were headed toward what had to be a

living room and kitchen.

“There could be crawl spaces above, Mulder,” Scully

whispered. “The furnace and plumbing pipes would have been

added in the remodeling. Such an old building wouldn’t have

had them originally.”

“True, but I think he’s here, waiting for us.”

“And his brother.”

Though his partner couldn’t see it, Mulder nodded in

agreement. They had reached the end of the hallway. His

weapon drawn, he took a deep breath and glanced in Scully’s

direction, somehow knowing that she mirrored his actions.

He turned his flashlight into the large area that lay

ahead, allowing a brief look at a small living room.

Mulder swung the light, searching from side to side, as

Scully also did beside him. He could see no one, but he

caught his partner glancing at him and starting to move

into the room.

Instantly, her gun and flashlight dropped to the floor.

Mulder’s light focused on a man’s left arm wrapping around

her chest and a right hand covering her mouth. “Don’t touch

her!” Mulder yelled, bursting forward without hesitation.

Suddenly, something hard cracked against his head. Silvery

shimmers returned, multiplied. His eyes squeezed shut

against the blinding agony. And his torso exploded in pain

as it met the floor, his belly-flop smacking his already

aching ribs. But more was to come. Suddenly, a foot

connected with his side. Hard. Mulder screamed as the kicks

continued, seeming to tear his skin and impact directly

with his bones. Finally, the torture stopped. He fought for

consciousness, but his numbed mind demanded surrender.

**************

“Mulder!” Scully screamed, having wriggled her mouth free

of her captor’s hand. She’d seen Bruce Morgan move into

Mulder’s flashlight beam, and she’d heard him hit her

partner. Terror had gripped her as Mulder collapsed — and

as she’d heard his body being savaged with kicks. His

flashlight was now picked up by Morgan who shone it at her

partner as he stepped over the prone body.

“Bruce? What do I do now?”

The voice behind Scully’s ear was eloquent, resonant, each

word enunciated clearly. The arm that clutched her did so

without hurting her, and she felt herself being led

backward. She was forced to sit in a chair, but the hands

that had captured her remained on her shoulders, applying a

pressure that could easily turn violent.

“We need the lights back on, Bruce. Please? We have them

both now. We don’t have to hide.”

Scully heard Bruce Morgan plod forward, and a ceiling

light above her head suddenly radiated light. She squinted

against it until she could look at the kitchen surrounding

her. It was done mostly in white, a few blue items used as

trim. She sat in a wooden chair beside a tiny table, and

there were no windows.

“Agent Scully, we need to get out of here,” Bruce said as

he came into her vision. Mulder’s gun was in his waistband.

With shaking hands, he tied her wrists before her with an

electric cord. “You understand, don’t you? We don’t want to

hurt you.”

“Are you going to tie him, too?” Charlie asked.

Morgan looked back toward the darkened room. “He’s out.

We’ll be gone before he wakes — if he wakes.”

Scully felt Charlie’s hands leave her shoulders and

lightly rest on her head. Slowly, he began to feel and then

caress her hair. Shivers went down her spine as the

stroking increased in intensity. “What are you doing?” she

asked, trying to wrest away from the insistent pawing. To

further her attempt, she turned up toward her captor.

Charlie Morgan was tall and bony. His face was handsome

but wrinkled; his hair, quite gray. At the moment, his

expression showed rapture toward the copper locks between

his fingers.

Scully’s revulsion to his touch soared. To react too

harshly, though, could upset him, and she was in no

position to do that. Still, she tugged away from his hands.

But he was quick. He seized her head, pulling it back

against him, one hand firm beneath her chin, the other

continuing its petting.

“Silky. Smooth,” he cooed. “Soft. So soft.”

“No, not now. C’mon, Charlie. We have to get moving,”

Bruce instructed, his expression one of sorrow and anger.

“No, George. Silky. Soft. Pretty.”

“I’m not George. You’re not Lenny. Do you follow me,

little brother? You are *not* Lenny.”

“Like a rabbit,” Charlie was saying. “Soft like a bunny.”

His hand now stroked Scully’s hair so intensely that her

head was snapping back hard enough to hurt her neck.

“C’mon, we’ve got to get out of here. The cops…”

“Pretty. Like a rabbit.”

Scully felt the cord cutting into her wrists, felt her

neck becoming more taut each time Charlie stroked her hair.

She knew he could break her neck, and she knew that moment

could come shortly. She worried about Mulder’s injury, and

she refused to be hurt by or fall captive to the two men

planning their escape.

She watched as Bruce Morgan came closer, as he implored

his brother to return to reality. The elder Morgan now

stood within her reach, and she lashed out with her right

foot, connecting a powerful kick to his groin. His face

went white; his eyes bulged. And he crumbled to the floor,

groaning in pain.

Scully sprang to her feet. Then she reeled, looking for

Charlie. He stood behind the chair, shocked. She took

advantage of his hesitation, quickly scanning the floor for

her partner’s gun which Bruce had dropped. It lay a few

feet from her, and she started for it. But hands grasped

her ankles, and she fell forward, barely able to break her

fall.

She kicked, knowing that Bruce had recovered enough to

bring her down. He was pulling her backward, but she fought

to crawl toward the gun. Before she could reach it, though,

she felt Morgan’s weight pinning her to the linoleum floor

and forcing her to take shallow breaths.

“Get the gun, Charlie! Get it!”

Charlie did as told, lifting the weapon as if it were a

delicate artifact.

And Bruce roughly hauled Scully to her feet and held her.

He also gasped for air, and his posture was bent as he

favored his own injury. “You take her, Charlie,” he

instructed. “I’m going to get the van. Meet me outside.” He

shoved Scully into the hands of his confused brother.

“Shoot her if you have to.” He hobbled off to a door, left

it open, and limped up cement steps.

“You have to let me go, Charlie,” Scully gasped, searching

his vacant gaze. “You don’t want to hurt me, do you?”

“No, he doesn’t. And he won’t.”

Mulder appeared from the darkened living room. And as

Scully calmed, she could see that his eyes weren’t focused

and that being upright was costing him dearly. Lines of

pain streaked his face, and, unable to stand straight, he

held his elbows tightly against his rib cage. But even in

this state, he was thinking. His right hand held her

weapon. She was glad Bruce had overlooked it.

“Avaunt, and quit my sight!” Charlie suddenly shrieked,

pushing Scully away with such force that she fell to the

floor. “Let the earth hide thee!”

“That’s from ‘Macbeth,’ isn’t it? What the Scot says to

Banquo’s ghost.” Mulder’s voice was weak but calm; his

words, slurred. “You did that play in Poughkeepsie. But I’m

no ghost, Charlie.” And he added just loudly enough for

Scully to hear, “Though right now, being dead might feel

better.”

“I was an exquisite Macbeth,” Charlie replied.

“I believe that. You were a fine actor,” Mulder agreed. “I

read the reviews.”

“You did?” Charlie stared at Mulder as if seeing a long-

lost friend.

“Yeah. Too bad you had to quit.”

“I didn’t quit.” The younger Morgan suddenly sneered. “I

am the ghost of the Shady Rest.”

“And a murderer.”

Scully noticed that Mulder was taking small steps toward

them. Charlie, however, was caught up in his own mental

gymnastics and unaware of the agent’s movements.

“Yes, a murderer,” Charlie replied. “And a poor player

that struts and frets his hour upon the stage and then is

heard no more. Life, sir, is a tale told by an idiot, full

of sound and fury, signifying nothing.”

“More ‘Macbeth,'” Mulder observed. “But the play’s over

now, Charlie. Take a bow and ring the curtain down. Your

role here is done.”

Scully sat up, planning how best to help her partner.

“He’s right, Charlie.” She noticed that the gun remained

tight in the actor’s grip, his forefinger idly smoothing

over the trigger. She struggled, trying to get the electric

cord off her wrists. “Let’s call it a night.”

“Bruce… Bruce is waiting for me. We’ve got to go. I

don’t know where he’s taking me this time.” His voice had

become like a child’s.

“Would you rather come with us?” Mulder asked. “We can put

you on the stage. We can help you.”

“You can? Help me?”

Mulder nodded. “Put the gun down first, and then have a

seat. We’ll talk.”

“I… I don’t know. Bruce. He takes care of me.”

“Bruce can come, too. Put the gun down.”

“Charlie? Come on!” Bruce Morgan’s voice suddenly echoed

down the cellar stairway. “Bring the woman! Let’s go!”

“Woman…soft. Silky.” Charlie looked at Scully lovingly,

then glanced at Mulder. “I’m supposed to break her neck,

right? And then you shoot me in the head, George.”

“You’re not in ‘Of Mice and Men’ — not on 57th Street

now,” Mulder reminded him quietly. “This is Agent Scully of

the FBI. I’m Agent Mulder. We’re here to help you.”

“Silky, soft…did I hurt you?” He turned back to Scully.

“I’m fine. Put the gun down, okay?”

“Charlie? Where are you?” Bruce’s footsteps descended on

the cement.

“C’mon, Charlie, now. Put it down.” Mulder raised the

weapon in his hand, breathing hard when the movement

increased the pain in his side. “Let’s surprise your

brother.”

“I don’t want to go with you. I want to go with Bruce.”

“What the…” The elder Morgan appeared in the doorway.

His face fell as he saw a gun pointed at his brother.

“It’s over, Mr. Morgan,” Scully said, getting to her feet.

“Tell your brother to put the weapon down. We don’t want

anyone else to get hurt.”

“You want me to shoot ’em?” Charlie asked, his eyes

narrowing. He raised the gun toward Scully.

“I’ll drop him in a second,” Mulder warned Bruce, his eyes

not leaving the younger Morgan. “You don’t want me to do

that, do you?”

Bruce Morgan’s gaze darted from one to the other of those

who stood before him. No words came as his mouth made

several attempts at protest. Finally, his shoulders drooped

as reality dawned. Tearfully, reluctantly, he stepped

toward his brother. “Do as they ask, Charlie.”

The younger man turned his head in shock. “We’re going

with them?”

“We have no choice.”

Charlie slowly backed away from the table. He moved toward

his brother, extending his arm as if to surrender the gun.

“We always have a choice.”

Just as Bruce was about to take the weapon, Charlie darted

for the steps. “I ‘gin to be aweary of the sun,” he said,

the voice he’d used earlier as Macbeth resounding in the

cellar. He then bolted up the stairs before anyone could

move.

“NO!!” Bruce screamed, starting after him.

With a final twist, Scully’s wrists came free from the

cord. Mulder, his strength rapidly leaving him, took a few

wobbly steps but fell forward onto the table. The pain in

his head and ribs soared, but he managed to wave Scully on.

She grabbed her gun from him and had made it to the cellar

doorway — when they heard a shot. Then something dropped

to the floor overhead. Her mouth open in horror, Scully

looked back at Mulder who laboriously hauled himself to his

feet. Bruce Morgan had run upstairs, and they now heard him

howl morosely.

“Scully, my gun,” Mulder rasped. “Don’t let Bruce use it

on himself.”

She flew upstairs and into the Shady Rest’s lobby. In

front of the big oak counter, Bruce Morgan hunched over the

crumpled body of his brother, wailing. Cautiously, she

moved toward the duo, sliding past the elder and retrieving

the gun Charlie had turned on himself.

She knelt by Charlie but felt no carotid pulse, and as she

rolled him over, she found that he’d shot himself through

the heart. No CPR could save him.

“Bruce? Oh my God, Bruce?” Sheila Morgan’s voice came from

outside the locked front door. Her hands pounded rapidly on

its wood.

Scully rose and let Sheila in, saying, “Charlie’s dead.

And you’re both under arrest.”

“I know.” Sheila ran to her husband, pulling the tall

man’s head to her shoulder as he sobbed.

Scully heard a noise and turned to find that Mulder had

reached the top of the stairs. He slowly hobbled toward

her, becoming more pale.

She moved to support him, slinging his arm around her

shoulders. She gingerly touched his side and led him to the

maroon couch.

He melded into the cushions, lethargically moving his arms

from his side so she could do a cursory examination.

“Cracked ribs and a concussion, I’ll bet,” she said as his

eyes failed to follow the forefinger she moved laterally to

test his focus.

“So much for rest and relaxation, huh, Scully?”

“Anyone ever tell you you have lousy taste in vacations,

Mulder?”

“No, but I’m sure you will.”

****************

Epilogue

9:25 p.m., August 26, Belcan

“I’m sorry that you have to leave so soon,” Clarissa

McKinnie said, leaning toward the passenger side of the

Intrigue. “Are you sure you’ll be able to travel?”

Mulder nodded drowsily. “I’m looking forward to getting

home.”

“I can’t believe the hospital released you this evening.

You should have spent the night there.”

“He can’t wait to get back to D.C.,” Scully observed from

the driver’s seat. “Desk duty is one of his favorite jobs.”

Mulder winced at her words. “Clarissa, it was nice to meet

you.”

“Likewise,” she replied. She kissed him lightly on the

cheek. “And I want you to have this.” She held out a post

card. “I got a few extra a while back, and since the place

is now closed down, you should have the last souvenir.”

Mulder squinted, reading the card in the car’s dome light.

“‘I survived the Shady Rest’.”

“That’s perfect,” Scully smiled as she checked her watch.

“We’ve got to get going. Plane to catch.”

“Gotta get back to her assistant director, eh?” Clarissa

whispered to Mulder. “Come see us again sometime. And I’ll

talk to you on the Net.” She waved at them, and turned

toward her apartment.

As Scully started the car, Mulder looked across the road

at the Shady Rest, now completely shrouded in darkness. “A

shame, Scully. It really wasn’t a bad place.”

She followed his gaze. “No, not with the right people.

Sorry there was no ghost.”

“I knew there wasn’t. But finding Charlie Morgan after all

these years was too intriguing.” As his partner shifted the

car into drive and left the curb, he muttered, “Bye,

Belcan. Parting is such sweet sorrow.”

“I’ve had enough Shakespeare,” Scully groaned. “But tell

me, why’d Charlie kill himself?”

Mulder unfolded their map and shone his flashlight on it.

“Maybe reality finally set in. He didn’t want to face

prison or an institution. Or maybe he just couldn’t face

giving up his acting. Maybe suicide was his final lucid

act.”

Scully silently considered this. “Too bad his mental

illness wasn’t given due awareness. If Bruce had just…oh

well. Too late now.”

“Yep.”

She looked over at him. “You have the map? How far till we

hit Buffalo?”

“About three inches.”

They drove off, then, into the darkness. Behind them,

though, the lights on the Shady Rest’s second floor

suddenly blinked. Twice. And on the second time, a white

figure seemed to appear in the window of Room 25.

End

AUTHOR’S NOTES: Thanks to William Shakespeare, Susan

Glaspell, Edgar Allen Poe, and John Steinbeck for

unknowingly lending me their titles, characters, or words.

Heartfelt thanks to the wonderful Michelle,

FabulousMonster, Clarissa, Laura, Nicola, and Catbird for

invaluable friendship, beta work, and encouragement.

Special gratitude to Michelle Kiefer and FabulousMonster

for ideas that helped this story immensely. And thanks,

too, to Laine and all the Crystal Shippers for being such

good people. I really don’t deserve any of you!

Please visit my website:

Paper Visions

Good Night

Cover

TITLE: Good-Night

INFO: Written for I Made This Productions Virtual Season 8

AUTHOR: Rocketman

RATING: PG-13

CLASSIFICATION: X, M/S UST

ARCHIVING: Two weeks after first appearance, OK to

Gossamer, Xemplary and Ephemeral. All others please

ask.

SPOILERS: NONE

DISCLAIMERS: Mulder and Scully belong to CC, 1013, and Fox.

No infringement is intended, no money is being made.

Written for the I Made This Productions Virtual Season

Eight. Places are real, events are not.

SUMMARY: The cemetery is dark. A child’s cry echoes across

the tombstones, originating from below the ground. She has

been buried alive. Her premature burial opens the coffin on

a conspiracy of grave proportions, revealing the

machinations of a man who will stop at nothing to create a

cure for the black oil virus. Mulder and Scully stumble

blindly for answers as the Consortium eliminates its

mistakes.

My deepest gratitude to XochiLuvr, for a critical and

sharp beta-read, and for the support I never deserved.

=====

Clorinda Haywood

St Bartholomew’s, Edgbaston, England

Epitaph

Warm summer sun shine kindly here:

Warm summer wind blow softly here:

Green sod above lie light, lie light:

Good-night, Dear Heart : good-night, good-night.

=====

Prologue

9:39 p.m.

August 11, 2000

Colma Necropolis, CA

The summer sun was late in setting, forcing the lateness

of his arrival. He wasn’t sure if many kids got their kicks

by haunting cemeteries at night, but he knew his time was

short. The backpack was heavier than he had anticipated.

The walking stick caught on a flat headstone and he

tripped forward, managing to keep himself from falling, but

scraping his knuckles against the statue of an angel. He

hissed in a breath and sucked on the angry red wound,

wincing with the sting of it. Shuffling forward again, he

blew out a long breath and shook his head.

At least it wasn’t hot, he told himself. The breeze was

skittish, tumbling over tombstones and mausoleums, and the

night was leaching cool air from the dead. Consulting his

directions once again, the hiker turned left along a small

row and counted the plots as he moved. Four, five, six, and

then a sharp right.

He sighed. Poor baby girl. She was going to be scared to

death — no pun intended, he added mentally, glancing

around guiltily. It was just after twilight, when a

grieving man could swear the cemetery was giving off

darkness to the sky rather than the night falling upon the

earth. The hiker was presently in the shadows of two large

trees and hunched along the cover of the child’s family

plot. She had some affluent relatives. Her own stone was

two feet high and still the bright white of newness.

Kneeling to the ground, he propped his walking stick

against the tombstone and shrugged off the backpack. His

breathing sounded too loud in his ears, but there were no

longer any mourners in this section of the cemetery. The

zipper caught on the edge of the bag, and he growled as he

ripped it free, tugging ferociously in his haste.

He was rather close to panic. If they caught him here,

doing this…

Best not to think. Concentrate.

The battery-powered drill tumbled from the bag and clinked

too loudly against a neighboring headstone. He winced but

plunged his fist into the bag once more, coming up with

three lengths of three foot metal pipe. His hands were too

sweaty. He was going to fumble this if he didn’t calm down.

Keep it simple. Concentrate.

He pulled out a schematic from his left front pocket,

unfolding it carefully and laying it out along the brown-

tinted new sod, still loose in places. The coffin was here,

he thought, pointing out the place on the map, outlined in

a dark green. The lid of her coffin was about six inches

thick, padding and all, and her shoulder should be…

He marked the exact spot with a knife, digging into the

sod through the paper. Once a good sized chunk revealed his

target area, the hiker quickly folded the paper back up,

but put it into the backpack and not his pocket. He would

need to burn this later.

Wiping the trickling sweat from his eyebrows, the hiker

attached one length of pipe to the hollow drill bit, and

then he attached that to the drill itself. The diameter of

the pipe was about the size of a hole for a doorknob; it

looked ridiculously large to him now. Licking his lips, he

rose to his feet for a better angle, then jammed the pipe

into the place he had marked.

The hiker paused for a moment, glancing around, then

closed his eyes. The drill sounded like the gates of Hell

itself had come crashing down, but he only winced and kept

drilling. The pipe slid into the ground, down, down into

the resting place of the child.

This was taking too long, too long.

He unlocked the first pipe from the drill, allowing four

inches to remain above the slightly damp grass. Then he

locked the second pipe onto the drill bit and slipped the

free end over the exposed pipe. It slid on easily and he

smiled crookedly. Easy, easy? this wasn’t easy. He was

risking his life, digging into graves.

He nearly choked when he heard a car coming.

The darkness was absolute now. Somehow, the night had

fallen over the cemetery and he hadn’t noticed at all. The

car was creeping along the lane, but it stopped far from

him and he breathed out, returning to his drilling. It was

at the third and final pipe when he heard the change: the

pipe had hit the outside of the coffin now, it seemed to

shriek painfully in the darkness.

God, oh, God, please.

And then a puff of noise and he stopped the turning motion

of the drill to gently prod through the layers of lace and

trim and padding that the girl’s coffin contained. His

muscles were so tense that he could feel tiny tremors

racing through his jaw and exploding against his skull. He

unlocked the last pipe from the drill and bit, and both

slipped through his sweaty nervous fingers. He could hear

voices now.

A camera flash.

Oh God, no! He was screwed, he was really screwed. If

someone got a picture…

The hiker fumbled in the bag, looking for the bottle and

needle, but then he remembered he hadn’t shoved the dirt

out yet.

Growling curses under his breath, he grabbed his walking

stick and pulled the pipe up a bit. He slowly threaded the

stick through, shoving the dirt down the pipe, and

hopefully, God, hopefully, spilling the dirt harmlessly

inside. If he had calculated wrong … off a few inches and

the dirt would be covering her eyes and nose and mouth.

Stop thinking. Concentrate.

Clenching the stick tightly, he pushed the bit all the way

through, then hit something soft, pliant, yet firm.

Please, God, let that be her shoulder. If it was her eye…

He shivered as he quickly yanked the stick back up through

the pipe. Grabbing the end of his former walking stick, the

hiker taped a small tube down its length, then attached the

needle and serum to one end, connecting it to the tube. The

release pump attached firmly on his end, and the stick went

slowly back down the pipe.

Voices. Flashes of a camera.

A woman. God, please.

He hit that same soft, pliant hardness, and at his

perfectly vertical angle, the hiker took a deep breath and

jammed the needle down into the skin. He hoped it was skin.

He hoped.

Wiping his sweaty hands on his pants, he tried to block

out the darkness and the two voices getting closer and

closer to him. Please not yet. There was him and the little

girl down there and he had to do this. He had to do this.

Three pumps to prime the injection. He could hear his

heart beating overly loud in the dark, feel his hands

trembling with cramps from his tight, clawed grasp on the

stick. His breath came in tight gasps as time dragged away,

then the spit and hiss of pressure pushing down, down, down

the tube and forcing chemicals through the needle just as

it sunk in.

=====

10:13 p.m. August 11, 2000

Colma Necropolis

It was dark and thinly damp. A tattered sky misted rain

and dewed the grass. When he stepped onto the soft, almost

spongy ground of the park, he could almost taste the decay.

The arched gates of the cemetery rose before him like rusty

trap doors and he licked his lips, frowning.

He hated doing this in the dark. He hated looking over his

shoulder every five seconds for the guards or the

caretaker, but he couldn’t help his nervousness. It wasn’t

like what they were doing was illegal, but sometimes it got

to him.

“Johnny, come here for a second!”

John glanced to his wife and sighed, but dutifully

followed her into the cemetery. The darkness was like a

green veil over their eyes, the ground was sloping and

humped with stones and monuments. It was warm for a late

summer night, and the wind from the bay was sharp when it

fluttered over them. He could make out the Gothic-like

angels and shepherds, the dark stones, the knobs of grass

covering the dead.

It was so dark. So dark. Like a tight blanket around

everything, around his eyes and suffocating all common

sense. His pictures when they came out, they were good,

spooky and frightening, just like the graveyard here. He

slowly turned with a practiced photographer’s eye. He could

get some good shots of Joe DiMaggio’s tomb tonight, maybe

even Wyatt Earp, and sell them down in the Haight for five

bucks. Tourists were suckers for freaky things from the

Haight.

Terra’s hand was warm when she reached for the paper and

the charcoal, her fingers sliding past his with possession.

He jiggled the camera in one hand and adjusted the lens

manually, not leaving it to the whims of automatic focus.

The glowering tombstone was crumbling and dingy white in

the darkness, like a tooth jutting from an old man’s mouth,

single and spooky.

“Did you get it?” she whispered.

“Hold on,” he muttered and snapped the picture, squinting.

“Okay,” she said and kneeled next to the marker, spreading

the thin paper over the engraved letters with precision.

She rubbed the charcoal lightly and quickly and the words

came up in bold white amidst the black of the pencil.

“Matthew Arnold,” she muttered. “Wonder if he’s any

relation to the British poet and critic?”

“Right. And he’s buried here in our friendly neighborhood

graveyard.”

“Died 1932. Oh, too bad. This is an old one. I don’t see

any of the earthquake graves, though.”

“They’re over there,” John said and pointed to the

southern section of the cemetery. The graves from the 1908

San Francisco Earthquake were marked with bright yellow

ribbons and the survivors all got together on the

anniversary date at five in the morning to remember. Their

reunion was getting smaller with each passing year.

A whisper of wind brought a noise to John’s ears and he

paused, still and breathless in the night. The moon was

darkened by storm clouds and the earth was warm beneath his

shoes. He gripped the camera tighter and glanced around,

listening.

The faint cry came to him again and he felt his blood

freeze.

“Terra! Did you hear that?”

“Almost finished, John.”

“No. No, stop.”

He grabbed her arm and hoisted her to her feet, pulling

her into his side. His dark eyes seemed to reflect the dark

of the night around them and she shivered, pushing a strand

of brown curly hair behind her ear.

“What?” she hissed.

“Listen.”

The sound was continuous now, a wail almost, heart rending

and so cliched for a cemetery at night. But thoughts of

cliches vanished as he stood there listening, hearing that

frail sound reverberate around the granite and marble

markers and deep into his bones.

“It sounds like a child,” Terra said, and moved forward.

“What are you doing?” he hissed, and grabbed for her.

“No. It’s just a little kid. Probably lost and afraid.”

She began stepping through the rows of graves, treading

over the bodies of the dead with faultless steps and

precise movements. He didn’t understand how she could be so

relaxed, so intent on finding what was making that cry.

“Terra, I think we should go.”

She had stopped at one of the markers, her hands were

trembling and he could hear the paper fluttering with the

tremors.

“Oh, God,” she whispered and he saw a blur detach from the

shadows of bush and race for her.

“Terra!” he screamed and ran forward.

The dark shadow of a man pushed into him solid and hard

and he felt the sting of something sharp in his thigh, and

then the ground was meeting the back of his head. He heard

the man running off and scrambled to his feet, groggily

shaking the blur from his vision. His head thumped hard

with the blood and adrenaline and he crawled to where Terra

was sprawled on a granite marker.

“Ter?” he whispered and put a hand to her cheek.

She groaned and pushed herself up with her scratched

palms, wincing.

“Who the hell was that?” she said and angrily swiped at

the grass stains on her jeans.

“I don’t know,” he said and pulled her to stand.

He rocked slightly on his heels with his panting breaths;

her hand was still warm against his but her rubbings were

ripped and fluttering in the wind that lifted from the bay.

John turned and hunted for his camera, cursing the man

who’d barreled into them both.

Grass was lodged firmly in the shutter case, but the lens

didn’t seem to be cracked and the automatic focus still

worked. He sighed with relief and glanced up at his wife.

“You hear it?” she said.

Her face was intent and still again, her breaths

controlled to minimize the noise.

“No.”

But he did, just then. It was less frightening and more

heartbreaking.

“It is a kid,” he said and crept up next to her, hearing a

muted cry just below his breathing.

She started forward again, but he held back, still shaken

up by the sudden attack. He could hear it still, the

faintness of it like the kid was far, far away. He wondered

if the blur that had attacked them had something to do with

the crying.

She stopped.

“Here.”

“Where?”

“This is where that man came from. He was behind the

bushes, at this grave.”

“Yes, but where is the sound coming from?”

“Here, Johnny. I said that.”

“There? But…”

“Come here, come here,” she said and motioned him forward.

He moved through the graves, being careful not to step

where he thought the ground covered a body, unlike her

methodical and direct walk through the dead. He could still

hear it, and when he came to where she was, he knew she was

right.

The ground was fresh with dew, the soil sparkled like tiny

diamonds. A mound of earth covered the grave abnormally,

and the dirt was loose and freshly dug.

“Is it a ghost?” he whispered.

Her mouth puckered and she dropped to her knees to inspect

the tombstone.

“It’s a little girl’s grave. Madison Hall. Born in 1994.

Died … died two days ago.”

John looked down at the grave, but he could still hear the

sound of the girl’s crying through the ground. Through the

ground, like…

“Oh, God,” Terra said. “Oh, God, she’s alive under there!”

Her face came to look at his, their eyes met across the

darkness.

“She’s alive?”

John glanced down to the loose sod that stained his jeans

with wet dew and dark soil. He blinked, then cautiously

touched it with a shaking hand.

“Madison?” Terra yelled.

Shocked from the reverie of it, John grabbed her arm and

hissed at her.

“What are you doing?”

“John, she’s been buried alive!”

They both blinked, thrown by the reality of it, then began

to dig furiously, their fingers scraping through the soil

and the wetness. He could hear his ragged breath just above

the sounds of the sobbing and at some frightening point, he

couldn’t hear it any longer.

“No, no, we need help,” he whispered. “Terra, go call 911.

Call the police, anybody!”

She jerked to her feet and ran for the cemetery entrance,

hurtling over tombstones and markers as if the ghosts

themselves were spurring her on.

John kept digging, the darkness of the night spread over

his maniacal movements like a cloak.

The only sounds were his breath and the dirt scraping

through his fingers.

=====

Act I

August 13, 2000 2:37 p.m. Colma Necropolis

Dana Scully fingered the photocopied newspaper article in

her hands with a sigh and stepped from the taxi cab into

the light of a summer California day. Hillside Boulevard

fell away in a long hill of marble and lawn and memorials

and she heard the cab creak as she slammed the door. The

driver sped off before she had fully moved away, and she

frowned to herself.

“Scully.”

She glanced up to see Mulder pacing himself as he loped

down the hill. His tie flapped in the breeze coming in from

the ocean or perhaps the bay, and the smell of salt water

and concrete came with him.

“Mulder.”

“Is your mom feeling better?”

Scully flushed and nodded.

“What are we doing here?” she asked, shading her eyes with

a hand.

“Did you know that operating a cemetery is illegal in San

Francisco?”

“No, aren’t there two cemeteries in the city, now?”

She leaned slightly to the left to look around him,

wondering at the absolute stillness of the place.

“Well, yes, but they don’t take any more … ah, bodies.

San Francisco bought all this land out here because things

were getting crowded. Colma is a necropolis.”

“A city for the dead?”

“All the city’s cemeteries moved here: Eternal Home,

Golden Hills, Olivet Memorial. Wyatt Earp is buried in the

Hills of Eternity. His tombstone has been stolen so many

times, they had to finally set it in concrete. Hugh

O’Brien, the actor, offered a $500 reward for its return in

1957.”

She glanced up at him, eyes slanted with silent laughter.

“Wyatt Earp? Still have some of those childhood OK Corral

fantasies, Mulder?”

He tossed her one of those absurd grins and turned back

around to the cemetery sloping up before them. His back was

broad and dark against the outline of the sun, and the

varied memorials offered a backdrop of bizarre reality in

the golden dusk.

“Did you read the article?” he finally said.

“Yes.”

“This is the Holy Cross Cemetery, where the couple was

attacked, and then afterwards they found the little girl.”

He turned around to look at her.

“Buried alive, Mulder?” she asked gently.

He nodded, squinting his eyes at her, then looking back to

the graveyard. The fence was made of stone and wrought

iron, with ivy growing thickly all over. The wall rose as

the street fell, creating a flat surface for the dead to be

interred.

He started for the gate, expecting her to be behind him,

as she always was. With a brief rebellion, Scully stayed

rooted to the sloping sidewalk, staring at his back, then

she sighed and followed him into the relative cool of the

shady park.

Huge twisting oaks grew thick and dark, with occasional

palm trees that had been planted by the bereaved and the

little fuchsia trees that brightened the graves with a

flowering cheer. Elaborate meditation circles were clipped

into the grass with jade bushes and cinerarias.

High class Catholic graveyard, Scully thought to herself.

A huge gaping hole of dark dirt marred the beauty of the

place and she followed Mulder over to its side, slipping a

little in the damp grass with her heels sinking slightly.

He moved away so she could peer into the hole, then raised

his eyebrows at her.

“So what are we doing here, Mulder?”

“The girl the Kesslers found, Madison Hall, is now at the

hospital, being kept for tests, but seems to be whole and

healthy.”

Scully only raised her eyebrow.

“They thought she was dead, Scully. The family buried her.

The doctor signed her death certificate. What do you say to

that?”

“I’m glad they didn’t have her cremated,” she muttered.

He glanced to her with mock-sickened shock, as if amused

at this new wicked Scully who had come to meet him.

“How did this happen, Mulder?”

“Her family thought she was possessed.”

She glanced up at him through slitted eyes, blinking out

the brightness of the day and the absurdity of his claim.

“Possessed?”

“Yes. They called the Catholic church and asked them to

perform an exorcism. The priest there wouldn’t do it, so

they went to the Grace Episcopal church.”

“And they buried her?” she asked, trying to hurry along

his tale.

“No. They performed an exorcism. And they said it seemed

to work. She stopped being violent, but she slept all day

long, and was wide awake at night. Then she slipped into a

coma and died. Well, they thought she died.”

“Her family … called you?”

He shook his head and took the article from her fingers.

It was limp and soft from her handling it on the plane, on

the cab ride through the crowded, dangerously hilly streets

of San Francisco and then down to the City of Colma, south

of the bay city. She had asked to drive through the city;

she had wanted to see San Francisco one innocent time

before the case took over her perceptions of the place.

“This article was emailed to me, Scully. From an

untraceable account.”

She frowned and looked over the side of the empty grave,

down into its cool, dark depths.

“Someone’s giving you clues?”

“Looks like. And I only get clues, Scully, when there’s

something more going on.”

She looked up at him finally, the sarcasm, the

exasperation gone.

“Here we go again.”

Across the large expanse of green was an old and pitted

mausoleum, and a shadow seemed to grow from the side of the

monolith. In the midst of sunlight and marble, this dark

figure watched the pair of agents with calm serenity and

keen intelligence. His shoulders were hunched slightly, but

he made no attempt to hide his presence or his interest.

Had either Mulder or Scully, perceiving someone was

watching them, looked up and across to the low, long house

of the dead, they would have most clearly seen the man.

However, his dark features and dark clothes and blank

average face would neither have interested them nor allowed

them to recognize him at a later date.

He was content to watch.

For now.

=====

5:39 p.m. August 13, 2000

John and Terra Kessler’s home

Pine Street, San Francisco

The apartment buildings on Pine Street were crowded close

and tight, like stiff old men hunched together in line

outside a soup kitchen. The Victorian architecture was

limited by the space available, but the windows had opulent

and gaudy moldings, with ledges and trims in a riot of

colors. It was one of those cities were pink and red

collided and no one really noticed.

The Kesslers lived on the second floor front apartment, so

the FBI agents were heard outside before they actually rang

the bell. John, who had been people watching at one of the

three windows in their front bedroom, called to Terra to

buzz them in.

His wife stepped around the corner from the kitchen,

bringing her into the small hall that led to their

apartment door, then buzzed the agents in. She unlocked the

door and opened it a crack, then took two steps back into

the living room. The entire apartment had a fraction of the

space most people would have paying the same rent in

another city.

She sank down on the futon they used as a couch and guest

bed, and turned the television off. John slipped into the

living room and tapped her head as he passed. She smiled

faintly and sighed.

They could hear the agents walking up the narrow, creaking

stairs, the soft murmur of their voices carrying through

the slightly musty smell of summer in San Francisco. Terra

leaned back against the futon and listened to John pour

himself a glass of green tea from their plastic pitcher.

The windows were all open and a bay breeze meandered from

their bedroom into the living room. It caressed her over-

heated skin and made her eyes drift shut.

“Hello?”

She jumped up at the sound and went to open the door,

letting in the two agents.

“Mrs. Kessler?”

“Call me Terra. You’re the one I talked to on the phone

yesterday?”

Mulder nodded and introduced himself and his partner as

the woman led them into the small, tight living room. It

was dwarfed by their black suits and serious looks, but

John appeared from the kitchen with tea for everyone and

the agents seemed to relax.

“This is my husband John,” Terra explained, taking a glass

from him and smiling.

He sat down on the floor next to the television and the

agents took the lumpy futon. Terra was left with the wicker

arm chair, which made her taller than everyone else in the

room. The agents looked somewhat ridiculous in the

cramped apartment, their knees coming to their chests on

the low futon.

“Do you mind answering some questions?” Agent Scully

started.

“No, go ahead.”

Scully opened her notebook and balanced it precariously on

one knee. She could feel Mulder’s elbow digging painfully

into her side as he shifted for more room. She glanced up

at the Kesslers.

John was quiet and one of those dark, handsome types,

Scully immediately noticed. He sipped his tea and watched

his wife talk with Mulder; if he offered any details, he

did so infrequently. He looked cool and calm and brooding

at the same time. She could see that rebel and good girl

attraction in their relationship, but they’d been married

for seven years and seemed steady and strong.

“So, when this, uh, dark blur, rushed you …?”

Mulder gestured at Terra to complete the details.

“Oh, well, I saw him first, bent over in the bushes. I

thought it was a kid getting sick. Gross. And we’d been

hearing this weird noise, just the kind you expect in

graveyards, you know?”

She grinned and sipped at the tea for a moment, pausing in

the narrative.

“So I’m standing a little ways away from John and the

darkness sort of rippled, and he was a lot bigger than any

kid getting sick. I know I screamed. He scared me. And then

he knocked me down and I heard John coming up behind me.”

“And then it ran into me as well,” John added, with his

slow cool eyes and beatnik rhythm.

“Did the person say anything? Do anything afterwards?”

Scully asked.

“Don’t know,” John replied. “I went to see if Terra was

hurt, and by that time the thing was gone.”

“Thing?” Mulder said, tilting his head.

“Whatever it was. I went to get my camera and that’s when

Terra heard the sound again.”

“Yeah. It sounded so frightened.”

“It made you afraid?” Scully asked.

Terra turned her head to look at Scully, frowning.

“No. The girl, it was a little girl down there … she

sounded frightened. In my mind, I connected her crying with

whatever that man had been doing. I went back to where he’d

been bending over or hiding and that crying was coming from

the grave.”

“It took us a moment to realize the girl was alive. And

then Terra ran off to call 911 from the pay phones outside

the Colma Museum while I dug.”

“Did you dig her up or did the firemen?”

“The firemen. When they came I’d only gotten a foot or

two. They had shovels, and eventually one of those machines

…”

“A backhoe?” Mulder supplied.

“Something like that. It’d been in the caretaker’s shed.

They had to break the lock, I think. We stayed until they

got her out. I couldn’t go home knowing that girl was still

under there.”

Scully nodded and turned to Mulder, indicating that she

had no more questions. But her partner was looking

speculatively out the window and he idly put the tea to his

lips and sipped.

“How much do those photos of yours sell for, John?”

Scully was surprised at the question but John just gave a

grim smile while the ice clinked against his glass.

“Usually five dollars. The cemetery probably has some kind

of rights over them, huh?”

“Probably,” Mulder said, noncommittal.

Scully knew he didn’t mean the comment as an accusation,

but the husband and

wife looked nervous.

“Have there been a lot of child deaths here recently?”

Mulder asked.

John frowned and took a long draught of the tea. He looked

exhausted, and Scully could understand the trauma of their

discovery that night. Dark circles looped under his already

dark eyes and sallowed his skin. She wondered if he was

getting any sleep at night, or if nightmares kept him up.

“Actually,” Terra said softly. “I remember there being

something about a small outbreak at a school near here. One

of those private schools. Catholic, I think, but I don’t

remember which one. I don’t think that any children died,

but some of them caught one of those old-fashioned

diseases.”

“Old-fashioned?” Scully inquired, raising her eyebrow.

Terra smiled and shook her head. “Old-fashioned. Like

polio or whooping cough or smallpox. Something all the

children died from in the frontier days. But not now, and

certainly not in this country. That’s why there was a news

story about it.”

“Smallpox?” Mulder said, leaning forward. The movement

caused his knees to jut out awkwardly and his right leg

smacked into Scully’s. She stilled him and smiled at Terra

as the woman shrugged at Mulder’s question.

“Well, thanks. You have our number, should you remember

anything, or need our help.”

“Yes, thanks,” Terra replied and stood as the agents

pushed off the futon. John got to his feet slowly and

steadied himself against the wall, sipping the tea again.

His glass was nearly empty.

Mulder and Scully left more quietly than they had arrived;

the near darkness of the setting sun made them hushed and

the information they’d gathered tumbled around in their

minds. Their rental car was parked two blocks over and on a

hill, but Scully followed Mulder in silence, suffering in

her high heels.

=======

7 p.m. August 13, 2000

St. Francis Memorial Hospital Room 223

“We appreciate allowing us to interview you so late

tonight,” Scully said politely, nodding to the couple as

they clutched things: plastic chair, each other, hands,

their daughter.

They seemed nervous and edgy, their faces lined with

something akin to horror or possibly relief, and their

movements belied the icy anger churning through their blood.

“They said she was … gone. They told us that. Are you

going to prosecute them?” Kris said in a tight, nearly

angry voice.

“Prosecute?” Mulder said, surprised at their closely

guarded faces.

“The … doctors, all of them said she … It’s been a

very frightening and horrible … I don’t want this to

happen to anyone else, and they caused such grief … You

don’t know what it’s like to lose a child.”

“Mrs. Hall, right now no one is being brought up on

charges. But we are here to keep this tragedy from

occurring again.”

Kris seemed barely holding together her fragmented control.

She glanced to her husband, then squeezed her 6-year-old

daughter tighter. The girl, growing petulant from all the

cuddling and attention, pushed on her mother’s shoulder and

shrank back into the hospital bed. She looked thin and

wispy, as if a ghost.

Mulder smiled softly at her and she looked at him with

wide, almost frightened eyes. She was shyly fingering the

edge of the white hospital sheet, glancing up at him

occasionally only to hide her face again.

“Well, what can we help you with? We’re so grateful to God

for this miracle. Talitha cumi: Little girl, get up. We

know the power, we know it for sure now,” Kris said and

stroked the top of her child’s head.

Scully glanced around the private room and noticed the

many lighted candles, the pictures of Christ’s Agony, the

Holy Cross tacked to the wall, saints’ icons displayed on

the bed tray, and the rosary hanging like an ornament from

the bed railing. Their miracle might have been equal to

their faith.

She knew the story the couple spoke of: Jairus’ daughter

was sick and so the official went to Jesus seeking healing

for his child. Jesus was stopped along the way, so that

when he arrived at the house, the women were weeping

outside and said it was too late for him, that the girl was

dead. But Christ went into their house and took only her

parents and a few disciples with him into the girl’s

bedroom. In order to heal her, he spoke in Aramaic, saying,

“Talitha cumi.” Literally, “Little girl, arise.” And the

child woke as if from sleep and asked for food and water.

“Do you mind,” Mulder was asking as Scully began paying

attention again. “We’d like to ask Madison some questions

by herself.”

“She’s been frightened terribly by all this.”

“Can I see your badge?” Madison said softly, leaning

forward to tug on Mulder’s jacket.

They room was stunned for an instant, but Mulder pulled

out his badge and flipped it open for her.

clip_image001

She traced the

outlines with her

fingers, then

glanced up at the

man before her,

sighing softly.

“I can talk, Mommy,”

she said, although she

was looking at Mulder.

“Well … okay, baby.

Daddy and I will be

right outside. You

don’t have to answer

any questions you

don’t want to. Isn’t that right, Agent Mulder?”

“That’s right, Madison. Just what you feel comfortable

with.”

Scully watched as the parents left, quite anxiously glancing

behind them — Dave Hall as silent and stoic as before.

When they had clicked the door shut, Madison crawled to

the side of the bed and rested her head against the sheets.

She fingered the badge again and sighed.

“There was an angel with me down there.”

Scully quirked an eyebrow at Mulder but answered the girl

herself.

“Did the angel help you to not be scared?”

“The angel woke me up. He was not white. He was very dark

and I only heard his voice.”

“Well,” Scully said very gently, “it was very dark where

you were. Could that have made it hard to see him?”

“Well, yes. That’s what I mean. Angels glow, but my angel

didn’t glow.”

Mulder chewed on his lip and touched the girl’s knee.

“What did he say to you, Madison?”

“He told me he woked me up. When I woked up and it was

dark down there, I started to cry a little bit, but he told

it was okay. He said he was getting me out of there.”

“Was that John, Madison? The man who found you?”

“No, no. John’s got a very low smooth voice. Have you met

him? He’s got a low smooth voice.”

Scully smiled at that description and stroked the girl’s hair,

smoothing a stray dark wisp. The hospital gown shifted and

dropped off her shoulder; Scully pulled it back up gently, but

not before noticing a large bruise.

“You’re very right, Madison. If John’s voice is low and

smooth, how did your angel’s voice sound?”

“Far away. Like when Micah and I talk through tin cans.

It’s so cool.”

“Micah is your friend?”

“Yup. He lives next door to me, and we both go to Sacred

Heart Cathedral. I’m six and I’m going into first grade

next year.”

She pushed away from the bed and went to the window.

Scully noticed that her enthusiasm was flagged by the

trauma; she seemed to struggle to move fluidly. Madison

touched the pane of glass and her fingers made smeared

prints.

“At home, I have a tin can next to my bed and we can talk

back and forth — even when we’re supposed to be in bed.”

She looked back to Scully and gave her a sly smile. Scully

came towards her and looked out the window, then leaned

against the sill to see the girl’s face. The gown was again

slipping off her shoulder, revealing the purple mottled

skin.

“When Micah and I were sick, we talked when we were

supposed to be resting.”

“Micah was sick too?” Mulder said, leaning forward in the

chair.

“Yes, but he got better.” Madison looked back towards the

bed, but she leaned so heavily against the window that

Scully had a feeling she was too tired to move. She picked

the little girl up and cradled her close as she moved back

to the hospital bed, placing Madison on top of the twisted

sheets.

Scully sat down on the bed next to the girl and brushed

her dark hair from her face. “So, Madison, is that what the

voice sounded like? Far away like the tin cans?”

“Yup. He was very nice. But then he stopped talking to me

and I got afraid and cried again.”

“And that’s when John and Terra found you.”

She nodded and bunched the white sheets with her thin

fingers.

“They digged me up, but the angel woked me up.”

Mulder looked at Scully over the girl’s head, the

questions in his eyes matching hers exactly.

Who was this angel who had awoken the sleeping girl, and

was he also the dark blur who had raced at John and Terra?

Mulder laid his hand on Madison’s shoulder and the girl

winced, dipping away.

Scully frowned and her fingers curled along the bed.

“Can I look at your shoulder, Madison?”

The girl glanced up and nodded, tugging down the hospital

gown so that her right shoulder was exposed. The bruise was

about the size of a dollar coin, maybe larger, and seemed

to form a ring right below her collarbone. Scully carefully

touched the sensitive area, then leaned down to see it

closer.

A needle mark.

Blinking uncomprehendingly, Scully glanced up at Mulder.

She opened her mouth, then stopped and looked once more to

the little girl.

“I bet that hurts, doesn’t it?” she said sympathetically.

“Yeah.”

“It should be better in a few days.”

Scully quickly pulled Mulder to the side and licked her

lips, her eyes worried and her mind hesitant to explore

this new revelation.

“She has a puncture wound on her shoulder, Mulder,” she

hissed, her eyebrows raised in concern and disbelief.

“In the middle of that bruise?”

“Yes. I’m going to go find her doctor and see if we can

get a tox screen done on Madison. They might even have some

samples of blood from when she first came in. You can

finish up with the parents.”

With that, Scully was slipping out the door. Mulder turned

back to the little girl and sighed.

Angels and shadowy things, needle marks and premature

burials — and still, his informant had remained unseen and

unheard since that first furtive email.

======

Act II

5:35 am August 14, 2000

Beresford Hotel Room 329

The third floor smelled like mold. He told himself that

was why he couldn’t sleep. The real reason, he had a

feeling, was because of the two agents that slept four

doors down from him. He couldn’t believe that FBI agents

would choose a cheap place like this for their

accommodations, but it was just his luck.

Thankfully, he’d heard that the little girl had been

brought up safely, without any injuries. He had gone

yesterday to the hospital to see her but she was being

watched over by her parents; he hadn’t felt comfortable in

coming closer. It had been a foolish thing to do anyway. As

he’d left through the garage entrance, there were three men

glancing suspiciously up the stairwell.

He’d been stupid from the beginning. Thinking he could do

this on his own.

The girl was still alive. No sleeping sickness, thanks to

him.

But the FBI agents. They were going to dig around, they

were going to look for things, they were going to find him

and then he was dead. Dead.

He should leave. But there were men looking for him, men

much more deadly than the agents sleeping peacefully not a

floor away from him. Airports were covered, trains, buses;

he knew the drill — that had been him not two months ago.

Doing what he was told because he had once believed that

this was right.

He was stupid. The ignorance didn’t excuse what he’d done,

and saving that little girl didn’t repay the debt he owed.

But there was something about death that was ultimately

very real, and very frightening enough to make him want to

escape, to run, if only to live the rest of his life in

fear.

Pathetic, but he had always been one of those kind. He had

about four hundred dollars left of the cash he’d taken from

the joint bank account with his wife. *God forgive me,

she’s very likely dead.* And that was going to run out soon

and he’d be on the street. That might be better, but he was

going to fade out without effecting any kind of change.

That’s what made him want to weep. For decades this had

gone on, and there had always been men like himself who had

managed to save one life, but lost a thousand more. He

would die, he would either be shot by the men hunting him

or he would kill himself, but he would die.

And nothing would change. The world would keep on turning

vainly around the sun while the men beneath it plotted

horrible and cataclysmic things.

What the hell. He was a dead man.

=====

5:55 a.m. August 14, 2000

Beresford Hotel Room 335

“You’ve got to be kidding me!”

They paused — Scully sitting up straight and still on the

bed, laptop balanced on her knees, while Mulder was

slouched moodily into the chair, his finger hovering over

the mute button on the remote.

Suddenly, he gave her a sly grin and she smiled back. The

tension flowed smoothly and quickly from anger and

frustration to something like amusement. She brushed her

hair back with an impatient hand; he tossed the remote onto

the bed and stood up. She was just beginning her argument

again.

“If bees had attacked these kids at Sacred Heart

Cathedral, there would be something…”

“It doesn’t have to be bees, Scully.”

She stilled and his hand brushed the top of her bare

shoulder. A sleeveless shirt in a San Francisco summer and

he was trying very hard not to notice.

“What else then? Why change the mode of attack now?”

“They’re ruined — burned. How many are left? We know

Cancer Man is still out there. You take what you can get.

Sacred Heart’s absence records indicates that a great many

of these children were out of school for a two-day period.”

“Kids get sick. Kids give other kids what they got sick

with. It doesn’t mean they’ve been infected with the black

oil!”

He shook his head and peered at the laptop over her

shoulder. Her bare skin was a bright distraction at the

edge of his vision but he ignored it.

“Keep looking, Scully. There’s got to be something on

Sacred Heart Cathedral.”

He noticed that she merely shook her head and kept

searching through the FBI database. She had dark circles

under her eyes and she was still in her pajamas, but

neither of them had been able to sleep. He had stolen into

her room earlier that morning, searching for something.

Maybe her.

Mulder worked his fingers around his temples, pressing

deeply to ease the building pressure behind his skull.

“Maybe these kids … I can’t figure this out. What makes

Madison Hall so different? Why did she get so sick?”

“It’s obvious now that Madison was simply in a coma, and

not dead as others had thought.”

“A wannabe Juliet?” Mulder tossed to her.

She glanced up, ice in her eyes. A whirring of her

computer made her glance down in surprise.

“Oh.”

He took two strides and was at her side. “What ‘oh’?”

“A local pharmaceutical company gave the children of

Sacred Heart free immunization shots.”

“For what? MMR, boosters?”

She shook her head. “I think hepatitis. There has been

some recent outbreaks in Memphis and other cities. I didn’t

know it was a problem here.”

“Free hepatitis shots? Did Madison Hall happen to be

absent that day?”

Scully’s eyes slid up from the screen to meet his, and

Mulder felt a strange chill crawl up his neck and lodge

in his brain like a whisper. He didn’t like the answers

they were finding.

“The records you requested from the school are on the

table,” she said. Mulder was at the table in seconds,

flipping through the sheaves of papers and racing his eyes

across the words. Somehow, he knew what the answer was

before he found it.

“She was absent. She missed that day of school. She was

the only one.”

“She’s been the only kid to get so deathly sick as well.

Her friend, Micah, was sick but he recovered.”

Mulder was surprised that she had acknowledged that point,

but it was a fact. A solid, provable fact. No other child

had exhibited such severe symptoms as Madison Hall, and no

other child had been buried alive.

“I think those immunization shots were for more than

hepatitis,” Mulder said. “And somehow, all these kids were

exposed to the alien virus in some form — this time not by

bees — and Madison nearly died.”

“But … but she was in a coma. She was very, very sick,

Mulder. I can accept what you’re saying, but what I don’t

understand is how she woke up. How could she have possibly

gotten better on her own if she missed getting innoculated?”

He was grinning at her despite her frustration, grinning

because she had accepted it — maybe not the origins of

that virus, but she was beginning to believe. Impulsively,

he pushed away a stray hair from where it had caught and

clung to her lips, then squeezed her bare shoulder.

“Put on your blackest clothes, Scully. We’re going to call

on the dead.”

=====

7:08 a.m. August 14, 2000

Colma Necropolis

She shivered again and crossed her arms as Mulder led the

way from their car to the grassy sloping hill of the

cemetery. The sun was just beginning to lighten the sky

with a chilled warmth, and Scully could hear birds calling

in urgent and reproaching tones. She idly wondered whether

the birds were warning her and Mulder or merely acting out

their role in nature.

“What are we doing, Mulder?” she asked again, knowing full

well that he wouldn’t answer her until it was most

convenient to him.

“Discovering the real origins of this deus ex machina.”

“What?” she said, bewildered. Latin, she thought

automatically. Something about gods and machines.

“It’s a term in the theater — when the conflict is

resolved through some outside force: the gods decide to

save the hero, the prince grants a pardon, the girl is

miraculously raised from the dead.”

She nodded. “So, we’re looking for evidence of the Shadow

Man?”

He shot her an unamused half-grin, then shook his head.

“It’s too early for obscure comedy, Scully.”

She had the sudden urge to roll her eyes at him, but of

course, she didn’t do that. Instead, she walked on just a

little behind him, following him up the slope to the rows

of graves and family plots. She glanced out across the

relatively flat expanse of green grass, black and white

marble, and grey granite. The view was interrupted by the

four trees on this plot of land, each skinny and daintily

shading the deceased, and then the bright yellow police

tape, undulating, like thin fingers of the sun, in a slight

breeze.

Even if Mulder did not have the way to Madison Hall’s

former burial plot memorized, it would not have been a

difficult thing to find, not with the flapping yellow tape.

Scully winced at the discord it caused on a landscape that

was vainly trying to remain peaceful and serene. She felt

her blood crawl as they came closer, until finally she was

shivering again and they were at the edge of the grave.

“What are we looking for?” she asked, trying to hide her

discomfort.

“Ah … I’m not sure yet.”

She glanced up at Mulder’s grim, yet somewhat amused eyes.

This was just like him. She no longer questioned.

“Scully, mind jumping in the hole?”

She frowned ferociously and glanced down into the gaping

darkness of the grave. She looked up again, over to where

the coffin lay beside the large hole; the ropes used to

pull it up were still threaded around its short length.

“Why me?” she asked, glancing suspiciously back to Mulder.

“Because it’s over eight feet, and while I’m certainly

taller than you, it would be difficult for me to get back

out. However, I can easily pull you back out of there.”

She sighed at the logic of his answer: had Mulder gone in

there, he would be unable to simply scramble back out, and

she wouldn’t be strong enough to pull him out.

“All right.”

“Wait,” he said, “Let me help you — it’s a long jump.”

She scowled at him. “I wasn’t about to just jump down

there, Mulder.”

He smiled winningly and grabbed her waist, then dropped

his hands. “How should we do this?”

Scully was glad she’d changed into jeans and a t-shirt:

dirt stains like this were not going to wash out easily.

“Here, I’ll sit on the edge and sort of slide in, while

you hold on to my hands and lower me the rest of the way.”

It was awkward, but she ended up sliding on her back

against the side of the grave while Mulder’s large fingers

were wrapped around her wrists, letting her down slowly.

She had still not touched bottom when Mulder’s chest came

to meet the ground at the side, so she instructed him to

let her go carefully.

“No way, Scully. If I can’t reach you, then I can’t pull

you back out.”

“There’s rope around the coffin. You can use that. I’m all

right.”

Sweat was rolling into his eyes as he held on tightly, but

he saw the ropes wound around the coffin and licked his

lips. He wondered if he was bruising her wrists. This might

have been a stupid idea.

“Okay. I’m going to slowly let you go.”

He let go of one wrist first, his fingers sliding through

hers in a last touch that made him nervous, then he

released her other wrist, finally easing the stress on his

shoulder joints. She wasn’t heavy, but his arms ached now.

He laid there for a moment, waiting for her to say

something.

“Scully?”

“I’m okay. The bottom was about six inches below my feet.

What do you want me to look for?”

Mulder pulled his arms out of the dark hole and glanced to

the slowly rising sun, whose rays had not yet made it high

enough to pierce the grave. He dug a hand into his pocket

and came out with a flashlight.

“I’m going to drop the flashlight down to you. Look for

anything … that’s not dirt, I guess.”

He eased the flashlight down the hole, then dropped it. He

heard it clunk into hard packed dirt and then her fingers

scrambling over it.

“Mulder, you have a reason for coming out here and

dropping me down a grave, don’t you?”

She sounded a tad angry and then the flashlight came on

and he could see her staring up at him, lips pursed and

eyebrow arched.

“Of course. I think our mystery man left something behind.

In fact, I’m fairly certain he did.”

“Why’s that?”

Mulder smiled at their positions; he lying on his stomach

talking to her down a hole.

“And, Mulder, my neck’s starting to get a crick, so make

your explanation fast.”

He grinned at that and propped his chin on his fists.

“Well … in that case. Here are my reasons. One, the

Kesslers evidently interrupted the Shadow Man, as you call

him.”

“Why do you say that?”

“If we stop for explanations, your neck’s going to be

killing you.”

“Okay, okay, get on with it.”

“And two, Madison heard voices very clearly. Enough to

know that John’s voice was low and smooth, that her angel’s

voice was different. Why is that? She was in a coffin with

about eight feet of dirt on top of her.”

“Ah … and her angel, if he’s really no angel, must have

gotten some kind of medicine down to her. She had an

injection mark on her shoulder, Mulder, but she was woken

up before the men raised her out of the grave.”

Mulder smiled. “Precisely.”

“Okay, so let me start looking.”

Mulder cocked his head to the side, then nodded, and

Scully looked around at the dark dank hole. She could hear

her partner scramble back from the edge,and then begin

inspecting the coffin. It was very startling how clear

sounds came to her through the opening to the sky, how

distinct the noises Mulder made unthreading the rope or

opening the lid of the coffin were down where she was. For

Madison to have heard those voices, there must have been a

hole to the outside, to the night air and the living.

“Hey, Scully?”

“Yeah?”

“There’s a hole in the coffin.”

=====

Act III

8:13 a.m. August 14, 2000 San Francisco Police Dept. #57

After changing from their muddy jeans and shirts, they

took a taxi to the police station, feeling ridiculous in

her suit jacket and skirt when the temperature was reaching

the hundreds and women in bikini tops were threading

through the crowded sidewalks in all their golden glory.

She wondered if their motel had a pool; a nice cool swim

with Mulder would be the kind of relaxation she needed.

Scully smiled to herself and tugged at her jacket as the

cab pulled to a stop outside station house 57.

Mulder led her around to the back elevators, where they

rode up to the fifth floor in relative silence. Her fingers

were raw and aching from where the rope had slid through

her hands, and she knew that her partner’s shoulders had to

be sore from pulling her up. But the evidence they had in

plastic bags was enough to warrant filing it with the SFPD.

A drill bit, about the size of the hole in the coffin, two

lengths of three foot pipe bent by the backhoe, and

definite prints on both. Obviously, the Shadow Man had been

interrupted in his resurrection of Madison Hall and had

left behind objects that could implicate him in…

Scully paused in her train of thought. Implicate him in

what? The Shadow Man hadn’t murdered anyone, and he hadn’t

even endangered the little girl’s life — on the contrary,

he had most likely saved her.

“Mulder, what exactly is the crime in this case?” she said

hesitantly, watching his hand spell out the long lines of

his signature. The evidence was placed in double bags and

labeled with a neat, secretary’s hand, and then put in

lockers with a case file code. Mulder was then given the

receipts even as he tried to answer her question.

“I think it’s plainly obvious that government testing is

still going on, Scully.”

“To us, Mulder,” she hissed and pulled him into a short

hallway away from the milling police officers. “Maybe to us

this is obvious. But we have no evidence whatsoever that

testing is occurring.”

“Madison Hall is plenty of evidence.”

Scully shook her head. “No, she isn’t Mulder. She’s a

little girl who got very sick, and then was discovered

alive and well. There’s no hard physical proof.”

“The pharmaceutical company that sponsored the shots…”

“I looked. They’re completely legitimate. And they have a

good reputation for customer satisfaction, which means that

it would be difficult to cast any shadows of doubt on their

intentions.”

“Well … Scully, you know this is happening. We can’t

just let it go because you don’t see tangible proof. No one

in this organization is going to connect the dots for you!”

She leaned away from him, shocked and slightly hurt. But

instead of turning away, she merely fought harder.

“Proof, Mulder. No one will be punished if we don’t have

proof. It’s been our constant problem all these years, and

you know it. If we had proof of any of this, the men

responsible would be in jail.”

He turned away from her angrily, moving to leave the

police department. She was partly right, and he knew that,

but he was also disgusted with her attitude. Couldn’t

she just back him up for once?

“Mulder,” she said softly. “It’s not that I don’t agree

with you. I think you’re right; I think they’ve tested

their cure for this on these kids, and then released the

bees. Or whatever the carriers were. I know this is what

happened. But no one else is going to believe us.”

His shoulders slumped and he turned back to her, looking

as if he didn’t understand her words.

“Believe us?” he said, and she wondered if her words had

shocked him.

“No one is going to believe us. Just like I didn’t believe

it before. Until it happened to me, until I saw it with my

own eyes. We need proof.”

“Proof,” he repeated, looking dazed. She was beginning to

think he had never known of her faith in him.

“You know, Mulder, there’s a saying: Innocent until proven

guilty. I believe that’s what the justice system would need

to convict these people — proof.”

He shot her a long, slow smile, as if guessing that she

was kidding with him. He walked up to her and grabbed her

waist, darting down to kiss her lips, quickly and lightly.

“Thanks,” he said and stepped away from her.

Shocked, she opened her mouth to say something, anything,

to this sudden public display, but a police officer

appeared at Mulder’s shoulder.

“Uh, agents? Your Shadow Man has confessed. He’s in the

detention room.”

=====

9:34 a.m.

Holding Room C

“As my partner would say, we don’t have enough solid

evidence to convict you, Mr. Fitz, other than your

testimony. These days, that’s easily renounced.”

James Fitz shook his head and glanced warily to the glass

mirror. He wasn’t an idiot; he had seen enough cop shows to

know there were police officers, maybe more FBI agents

behind it. He had to do this, they had to put him away for

awhile. Lock him up where none of *them* could get to him.

At least, he didn’t think they could. Surely…

Surely their power didn’t reach this far.

He looked back to Agent Mulder and shrugged. “It’s all I

have. I wasn’t expecting to turn myself in for crimes

against humanity.”

Agent Scully glanced to him with a frown, then to the

report before her. His ‘confession’ was all typed out

there, neatly and in such precision, despite his rambling

and his fear and the attack of conscience he had when he

was giving it.

Some of it he had made up to get the officers to pay

attention to him.

“So, you’re willing to testify that this drug company,

Sharf-Appen, sponsored the immunization, but had no

knowledge of the contents of the medicine given?”

“Yes, right. It was all the institute.”

“And this institute is…?”

Agent Scully looked up at him and he sighed. He’d been

asked this question four times.

“The Center for Antiviral Drug Design, which is located at

UCSF.”

“University of California is part of this conspiracy to…”

“No. No, I didn’t say that. The institute isn’t entirely

corrupt. The part that is associated with the university

doesn’t know anything. It’s like the left hand doesn’t know

what the right hand is doing.”

“So what is the right hand doing, Mr. Fitz?”

“Experimenting on children. Senior citizens. Whomever they

can.”

“For what purpose?”

Fitz thought Agent Mulder’s face looked like a

thundercloud, as if he were ready to storm on the people

responsible, hurling down lightning and rain like he was

some Roman god. The atrocities that had been done upset him

as well, but Fitz was too tired of running, of being

afraid, that the horrors done to children just didn’t have

the same affect as before.

“How did you learn of these experiments?” Agent Scully

said, cleanly taking over for her partner.

“I was involved. I’m a scientist. All this sneaking around

is too hard — that’s why I turned myself in.”

Fitz winced at this near-truth and covered his mouth with

his hand, rubbing his chin with shaking fingers. This

wasn’t going as well as he had expected. He thought they’d

be glad to have his information, that they would

immediately go arrest those more responsible than he. And

he’d be safe.

“How were you involved?”

“Preparing the project. That’s what he called it. The

project.”

“Who called it that?” Agent Scully jumped in, eager now.

“The man. He’s old … we all took orders from him. But he

didn’t really deal with us directly. Just in the shadows

most of the time. I … I was always … he has power. He

could…”

Fitz stopped. There was no use at all. How could he

explain to them what he knew about this man? About the

darkness that surrounded him.

“Did he smoke?”

Fitz looked up. “Yes. He was always with this man, Allan,

who he had healed with the technology we were trying to

perfect. Allan used to be really sick. He had lung cancer

and miraculously, he was well again. Mr. Walker, the man

who smoked, he always lugged Allan around, trying to

motivate us.”

“Motivate you for what?” Agent Mulder asked, frowning.

“I guess for the job. I mean, *I* knew what we were doing

was wrong in some ways, but seeing Allan well again — it

made me stop questioning.”

Fitz sighed and rubbed his temples. “He’s gonna kill me.”

“Why do you think that?”

He looked up at the male agent, shaking his head. If the

man didn’t understand, there was no way he could explain

it. The power behind the old man was enough to keep him

cowed and doing the job. It still kept him cowed, but now

he just couldn’t do the job anymore. He had to stop. *It*

had to stop.

“He’ll kill me. It’s only a matter of time.”

=====

10:13 a.m. August 14, 2000

SFPD

Mulder was still shaking his head over James Fitz’s

explanation of Madison’s resurrection. The extreme

attention to detail that this kind of plan must have

involved baffled him. He wondered why Fitz had chosen that

time to rebel against his captors, to once more be on the

side of good. Fitz was the epitome of the absent-minded

professor: fumbling manner, intelligence without much

common sense, and not a very careful observer.

Fitz had told them that he hadn’t known what the Center

for Antiviral Drug Design was doing with the tailor-made

antivirus he had worked on for ten years. All he had known

was that there was a new disease, a lethal disease with

certain attributes, and unexplainable behaviors. Even

though all the scientists were on a ‘need-to-know’ basis,

the information they did know about the alien virus was

very extensive.

Mulder was surprised they had lived this long, that some

rebel alien force hadn’t wiped them out or the project

leaders hadn’t long ago decided to eliminate evidence.

“Do you think that the old man Fitz talks about is Cancer

Man, Mulder?”

He glanced up to see his partner heading towards him; she

had just finished the long interrogation of James Fitz

while he had run down some minor details. He smiled briefly

at her and sighed.

“Ah, finally, a woman who thinks like I do,” he retorted,

tapping her shoulder. “It seems too close to be

coincidence.”

They were standing in the far corner of the large

conference room on the fifth floor, Mulder able to see

right down the hallway to the interrogation room she had

just come from. The observation room, which connected to

the holding room by the two-way mirror was a little to the

left of his vision. Both doors were closed now, and Scully

again came into focus next to him.

She brushed off his comment and continued with her train

of thought. “Do you think he’s right, Mulder? That it’s

over now?”

“His story checks out, Scully. The center, or institute as

he calls it, does have a contract with the Department of

Defense to produce certain Antiviral drugs. Of course, I

wasn’t given the names, but I talked to Byers and asked him

to run it down for me, if he could.”

“Mulder, that information is very closely guarded. If they

do manage to hack into something like that, there’s going

to be all kinds of traps.”

“I know,” Mulder said, shrugging. “I told him as much. I

think Frohike is aching for a challenge ever since that

video game fiasco.”

He leaned against the small desk that SFPD had allotted

them, the computer at his back making a tired humming

noise. Scully stood just off to his right, her hip pressed

against the desktop. He realized that her stance gave her

the impression of standing up straight, while his just made

him look sloppy and exhausted.

But he *was* exhausted. He hadn’t been able to sleep much

the night before, and then he’d gone into her motel room to

discuss the case at four in the morning. After that, they’d

searched the little girl’s grave, thoroughly interrogated a

suspect, and it was only 10:30. He was needing a second

wind desperately.

The beige and blue color scheme of the fifth floor was

making him sluggish, and he had stared at the computer for

at least as long as he’d talked to Fitz in the holding

room. Mulder rubbed his eyes and felt a shadow pass over

his face. He glanced up.

“But do you think it’s over here, Mulder? That they’ve run

their tests and seen that the drugs work, and they’ll

disappear?”

He noticed she was leaning in rather close to him, so he

hooked a finger in her suit jacket pocket and tugged

playfully. She frowned and pulled away, resting against

the desk.

“I think they’ll disappear, but I don’t think this is

over,” he said finally. “In fact, it feels very unfinished.

Lots of loose ends. That’s not like them at all.”

“Fitz thinks they’re going to kill him.”

Mulder turned a pale face towards her once more, rubbing

his jaw.

“He’s definitely a loose end.”

She nodded and glanced warily to the holding room, chewing

thoughtfully on her lower lip. In a sudden fit, she jumped

up and made her way down the hall towards it, Mulder

following behind her, his thoughts running in the same vein

as her own.

When they reached the door, it was locked. Their eyes met.

“What?” Mulder hissed and rattled the knob. “It’s not

supposed to lock *us* out.”

Scully ran around to the observation room adjoining it,

leaving Mulder to find a key for the door. Stepping into

the room, she noticed immediately that Fitz was facing away

from her, his hands in his lap and his head tilted forward.

She couldn’t tell if he was being remorseful … or already

dead.

Outside, she heard Mulder berating an officer about the

key to the room, and the bewildered answer in the negative.

She turned and peered out of the open door to see Mulder

searching through a key ring, his hands frantic in his

haste.

A scraping wrench of the chair caused her to turn and look

at Fitz again, in time to see his body spasm and blood spew

from his mouth and splatter the wall like a modern art

painting. She froze, her instincts telling her to run, run

far, but she could not even speak.

Seizures wracked the man’s small frame for a full minute,

and then he vomited his intestines.

She prayed he was dead.

“Mulder!”

“Scully, I’ve got the key.”

“No! No, don’t open the door, Mulder.”

She hurried into the hallway, yanking the keys from his

fingers just as he pulled them away from the lock.

“Scully?”

“He’s been infected.”

“With what?” Mulder said, his face going into that shocked

and panicked blankness that she knew so well in him. She

knew it too well.

“I don’t know. But I think he’s dead. Or will be soon.”

She tugged on Mulder’s hand and he followed her into the

observation room.

“Oh, my God. They found him. I don’t know how, but they

found him.”

Scully shivered. “What were you saying about loose ends?”

Mulder grabbed her arm and dragged her from the room, she

stumbling after him and pulling her arm back.

“Scully, Madison Hall.”

“What? What are you talking…”

“Madison Hall is the only loose end left. We’ve got to get

over there right now.”

Scully glanced once more to the closed holding room door,

and then shook her head.

“You start without me, Mulder. I have to call the

paramedics, the CDC, get this contained just in case its

airborne. I don’t know what they injected him with, but it

could be anything. They have the entire arsenal of the

institute behind them.”

Mulder nodded. “See if you can get the security tapes as

well … maybe we can find out who did this to him. Someone

had to have seen a cop or detective enter that room and

maybe inject Fitz with something.”

Scully watched him hurry down the hallway, his tie

flapping behind him as he ran for the elevators. She was

partially in shock after this, not having expected

something so violent and final to happen to their only

witness. And their only proof of hard evidence.

She frowned and pulled out her cellular phone, herding

people away from the door and the sight of the man’s guts

splayed along the opposite wall in vivid reds and purples

and pinks. She was about to call the CDC for a containment

and clean up team, when she remembered.

Madison’s blood tests were due back that morning. And

while these men were tying up their loose ends, or rather,

obliterating the loose ends completely, those tests could

be solid proof of experiments. Madison’s blood contained

both the disease and the antivirus; those results were

crucial.

=====

10:58 a.m.

Hall Residence

Mulder was surprised they had released Madison Hall from

the hospital so soon, but the nurse he had talked with on

the phone had alluded to a fight between her parents and

the doctors. He could understand though. The girl wasn’t

sick any longer and all the doctors did was order more

tests. So when the taxi pulled up to her house, he was

pleasantly surprised to find her outside helping her

parents with their car.

As he paid the driver, Mulder watched the little girl

deliberately soak herself with the hose and then run around

the car, splattering the sides with sudsy water and her

smiles. Her parents seemed to be indulging her today, and

he hated to intrude on their family moment. Madison’s

bright purple swimsuit was an odd spot of brightness in the

horror of this case.

“Mrs. Hall?” he said loudly, to be heard over the spray of

water and the bass line of some song on the radio. The heat

was oppressive and he wiped his hand across his forehead,

regretting the suit. His jacket was back at the station

house, draped over a chair. He wondered if Scully would

remember to bring it with her when she caught up to him.

“Oh, Agent Mulder. How are you?”

Mulder nodded to the still tense woman and fondly patted

Madison’s head when she came to inspect him.

“Not so good, Mrs. Hall. Can I talk to you and your

husband alone?”

The blind fear that raced explosively across her face made

Mulder wonder what was going on in this family.

“Uh, actually, I’d rather not…” she said softly, and her

tone seemed desperate. She dropped the hose to the sidewalk

and rubbed her forehead. Finding some new strength, she

called to her husband and he came over to sit next to her

on the front steps, rubbing her back. Madison continued to

dance around the car in time to the music tumbling from the

portable stereo.

“Is this okay?” Kris said, and her words were low and

defeated.

“It’s not ideal, but it will work. Can you tell me your

reasons for taking Madison out of the hospital?”

Kris bit her lip and shook her head fiercely. “No reason.”

She should have made up some kind of excuse, elaborate or

not. Her terse reply told Mulder for certain that something

had happened, that they had been threatened into keeping

silent for some reason.

Dave seemed to recognize this and he shook his head. “We

just wanted to get out of there, Agent Mulder. You

understand that, right?”

Mulder nodded slowly, thinking quickly.

“Hey Madison!” he called then, and she came prancing over to

him, her face no longer the ghost white as it was at the

hospital but a gleaming healthy pink.

“Yup?” she said and grabbed his hand, swinging it and

hanging on to him.

“Madison, don’t pull on Agent Mulder,” her mother chided.

“Madison, do you remember the day all the other kids got

the shots at school?”

“Yes. I stayed home.”

“Why did you stay home, were you sick?” Mulder asked

softly, bending down to look into her face.

“No, Momma made me.”

=====

11:28 a.m. SFPD

“What do you mean the results have already been picked

up?” Scully shouted, one hand pressed against her ear so

she could hear the medical technician’s voice on the other

end.

The CDC had completely taken over the fifth floor, and

after all the officers and personnel had been thoroughly

decontaminated, herself included, she had gotten a long-

winded and cruel lecture for letting Mulder run out of the

building. She knew that Mulder was not infected, and she

had tried to explain her theory, but no one was listening.

She had just now gotten a chance to call the lab.

“Agent Scully, the woman who came in showed proper

identification and had the right to take the test results.

There’s nothing we can do about it.”

“What was her name?” Scully asked, with a sinking feeling.

“Kris Hall. The girl’s mother.”

=====

11:28 a.m. Hall residence

They were still outside, the water still running and the

suds a little flat, the music loud and tinny sounding, but

Madison was inside the house, in her room. Her parents

still sat on the stoop, Mulder towering over them, but now

he knew and understand more than he did before.

They were talking outside because they claimed their house

was bugged, and the running water and the loud music were

good at covering whatever they might say. Dave and Kris had

been washing the car as a pretext for discussing their

options; they were considering running away.

Mulder wondered bitterly if his parents had ever done this

— recognized the trouble they were in and held secret

conversations while their children were oblivious to the

danger. Somehow, he didn’t think so. He wasn’t sure his

mother knew that much about the project, and his father

hadn’t cared that much for keeping him out of trouble.

Dave had told him the long, miserable story of their

involvement with the project, of the man in the shadows who

had proved his power to Dave by healing a co-worker after

long months of illness. Mulder was sure the ‘kind’ old man

was Cancer Man, the same man that James Fitz had seen.

Eight years before, Dave Hall had been a contract worker,

a specialist in computer imaging but not making much money

because he was hired only for occasional jobs by Bay Area

companies. One of those companies was the Center for

Antiviral Drug Design, and his work was so good that he was

noticed by Cancer Man, who called himself Mr. Walker.

“He healed a man, my co-worker Allan, who had cancer. He

and his wife would come by the offices, telling everyone

that Mr. Walker had healed him. It impressed me. It also

kind of scared me,” Dave said.

Mulder looked to Kris, who was angrily and shamefully

looking at the concrete underneath her feet. She seemed

defeated.

“He told me that he knew that Kris and I were having

trouble getting pregnant, and he knew we didn’t have much

money at all. Not enough to live in San Francisco. He

offered to sponsor us as candidates for a new kind of

fertilization method. He said it was the same kind of

research that had made Allan well again.”

“Just out of the blue like that?” Mulder asked.

“No, no. This was after I’d been there a year I think. He

also said not to worry about money, because I’d have the

imaging job permanently. He was being generous, I thought.

He talked and acted like he was my father, like he was

looking out for me. The institute doesn’t have a need for a

full time design imaging operator, but he was promising me

a place in his company.”

“So he offered you a permanent job and money and a chance

to have the child you always wanted?” Mulder said softly.

Dave nodded. “We talked it over and eventually agreed to

it. It was a new method, he said, and just approved by the

government. He said it was a pet project of his. We soon

discovered that this project was a lot more than just

helping women get pregnant.”

He elaborated on some of the details, about how they had

gotten slowly sucked into allowing tests and other things

on their child, a little girl whose ‘grandfather’ was

always there watching. Dave explained that recently, the

tests had made Madison come home crying and they just

couldn’t allow it any longer. So they had kept her home

from school, the private school paid for by Cancer Man, on

the day the other kids were to have shots.

“And that’s how this all happened. I don’t know what

exactly they’ve done to her, but she’s … not like other

kids. She’s very special. We just wanted to keep her safe.”

This was sounding a lot like what he and Scully had

discovered about Emily Sims, about the tests she was

subjected to and her adopted mother’s fight to keep her

child away from the doctors. He wondered how many of these

children existed.

Mulder sighed just as his cellular trilled anxiously from

his pocket.

“Excuse me,” he said and turned to answer the phone.

“Mulder.”

“Mulder, it’s me.”

“Where are you?” he said, looking at his watch.

“On my way. Listen, Mrs. Hall took the blood test results.

You have to be careful.”

“Don’t worry. They’ve kind of confessed.”

“What?”

“I’ll explain when you get here. I’m at their home.

Madison was released from the hospital. Do you know what

killed James Fitz?”

“Not yet. The CDC is all over the place. They want you to

come in and get checked out.”

“Did you tell them I wasn’t infected?”

A sigh came over the line. “I tried. Look, I’ve got to let

you go, Mulder.”

“All right. I’ll be here.”

She hung up and he shook his head, sliding his phone back

into his pocket.

When he turned around, he felt the hard press of a gun to

his neck and saw the fearful, sickened faces of the Halls

before him.

“Walk inside the house,” came a cool and precise woman’s

voice, and Mulder knew there was a lot more to this than he

had been told.

It was Marita.

=====

11:35 a.m.

Hall residence

Madison looked like she was either going to run screaming

out of the room or break down in sobs. Mulder knew the

feeling. She was held tightly by Marita, her hand pale and

bloodless in the woman’s grip. The little girl was barely

moving, her eyes wide and frightened and locked on Mulder.

Kris Hall was openly sobbing for her child, leaning into

her husband and crying entreaties to the cold Marita.

Mulder had bound her and her husband with duct tape while

Marita held the gun on the little girl; he had done the job

right. He didn’t need the two of them trying to be heroes.

Slowly, he stood up again, then laid the tape on the end

table next to the couch where the girl’s parents were

sitting. Madison was staring up at him as if he were

betraying her, and Mulder softly shook his head.

“Why is she so important, Marita?”

The perpetually calm woman merely looked at him. “Stalling

for time, Agent Mulder?”

Mulder opened his mouth to deny it, then shook his head.

She was clever and not prone to making many mistakes. She

had nearly died once, he knew that much, and she was not

willing to take the stupid chances any longer. She had

learned a lot from Cancer Man and Krycek. Krycek…

“Did Krycek put you up to this?”

“Poor Krycek. He has no idea whose side he should be on,”

she said softly, and knelt down next to the little girl.

“Madison, please go over there with Agent Mulder.”

The child ran to him, and buried her head into his legs.

He sank to his knees and hugged her tightly, trying to calm

her down. Mulder realized that by placing Madison with him,

he could not very well rush Marita. Not without risking the

girl’s life. Marita was very smart in this game.

“Why don’t you just let the family go, Marita? And then

you and Cancer Man get off clean and easy,” Mulder said

soothingly.

“You don’t understand the game any longer, Agent Mulder.”

“So explain it to me,” he said, hoping that when Scully

arrived, she would provide enough of a distraction to let

him take Marita down.

“This isn’t just colonization anymore, this is war. And we

need all the weapons we can get.”

Mulder held Madison tighter in his arms, certain that he

was not about to let this little girl go. He had lost too

many children to them.

“Why is she a weapon? A child isn’t a weapon.”

Marita was busy doing something with the laptop computer

she had brought in with her; it was plugged into the wall

outlet beside the couch, where she could keep an eye on

both the parents and Mulder and the girl. Her back was to

the front door, and Mulder could see outside through the

curtains on the front picture window.

“She’s a step in a long staircase, Agent Mulder. Just as

your sister was a step, as Gibson Praise was a step, as you

were a step. We have moved beyond mere telepathy, beyond

limited physical and mental abilities.”

“But Madison doesn’t display these abilities. She’s not

telepathic.”

“Not yet,” Marita said and cast a bitter look to the

Halls. “Her parents interrupted the program we had her on.

She’s more important to us than anyone else, Mr. Mulder,

for precisely the reasons you said. She was not born with

these abilities.”

Mulder felt the blood drain from his face.

“She’s valuable because she’s proof that with a minimal

amount of genetic tampering, humans can *grow* the

necessary abilities. Humans can adapt into hybrids. And

survive the colonization.”

Madison was crying softly into Mulder’s shirt and he had

not noticed until now. He didn’t know what to do, but rub

her back and awkwardly smooth down her hair.

“Someone will be here to pick us up shortly, Agent Mulder.”

“What? Why am I going?”

“Like I said, you’re a step in this great staircase to the

stars. You’re a portion of our Tower of Babel, and we’re

going to need you.”

Mulder shook his head, refusing to believe that

colonization could be so close, that Cancer Man’s

horrendous plots could still be going on, despite the fire

at El Rico, and despite the many losses the project had

taken. It was more extensive and far-reaching than he had

initially assumed.

And they needed him.

His phone began to ring.

=====

11:41 a.m.

Hall residence

When the taxi pulled up in front of the Hall’s small

house, Scully had a feeling that something was dreadfully

wrong. It looked deserted, as if the entire family had

dropped everything and run. The stereo was outside and

blaring Backstreet boys or some similar pop group, and the

water was creating a river of the driveway. No one was

around.

She paid the taxi driver and checked the address again,

then walked dutifully up the sidewalk. She peeked into the

garage first, but saw no signs of life. She pulled out her

weapon and checked to make sure the safety was on, then

kept it at her side as she walked back to the front.

There were curtains pulled over the front windows, but she

could detect hazy outlines through their white silk layers.

It looked like they were talking, on the couch or

something, but it stilled seemed very odd to her. Things in

the air just seemed out of place, and besides that, Mulder

was not answering his cell phone.

She walked back to the side of the house, not wanting to

be seen on the street, or from the house, just in case. She

pulled out her cellular and called Mulder again. After five

rings without an answer, she assumed the worst and headed

back to the front again.

Weapon drawn, she climbed the front steps and licked her

lips. There was no storm door, only the old wooden portal

that looked as if it had weathered far fiercer storms than

the ones she was imagining. She put her hand to the knob

and took a deep breath, then shoved it open.

Dark. She couldn’t see.

“Scully, get down!”

Mulder!

She dropped and felt something hot and terrible tearing

into her. Then the explosions of sound that meant shots

were being fired at her. The darkness was more than just

lack of sunlight, it was enveloping her in a thick fog of

confusion. She rolled to the side, grunting when she hit a

wall, but feeling relatively little.

“Scully!”

“Here…” she whispered and moved to pull herself up.

When she had banged open the door and come in, weapon

drawn and ready, Mulder had tackled Marita, yelling for

Scully to drop to the floor. Marita had gotten off three

shots before he had wrestled the gun from her, managing to

knock her unconscious as he did so.

He had never punched a woman in the mouth before. It felt

vaguely dishonorable, but he was worried more about Scully.

She was crumpled against the wall, her weapon loose in her

fingers.

“Scully?” he said, hoping to hear her answer him. He

grabbed the duct tape from the end table and quickly ripped

off a long piece, fitting it tightly around Marita’s

wrists. He then jumped up and ran to Scully, his hands

shaking.

“Scully?” he said and lifted her upper body into his lap,

looking for blood.

She moved against him, then hissed in a breath.

“Mulder … Mulder, stop!”

He moved away, and saw that her thigh and shoulder had

been grazed by bullets, and her face was growing rapidly

pale. His trembling fingers grabbed for his cell phone and

called for paramedics and the police, then loosened her

suit jacket to staunch the flow of blood.

“I’m okay,” she said and winced as she tried to lean

against the wall in the entryway. “They almost missed me.”

“Scully…”

“Really, I’m okay,” she said, but gritted her teeth.

He frowned, but ran to the Halls and ripped the tape from

their wrists. Madison crashed over his legs and climbed

onto the couch with her parents, receiving a desperate

embrace. Mulder extracted himself and rushed back to Scully.

She was slumping down, her eyes closed as if in

concentration. He cradled her head, helping her stay

upright along the wall, then brushed his bloodied fingers

over her cheek. She smiled brokenly at him.

“I’m okay.”

He leaned down and kissed her lips very softly. “Looks

painful,” he whispered.

She curled her lips and clutched his shirt with her good

hand, shaking her head.

“Only you…”

Mulder gave her the best smile he could and glanced up to

the Halls, watching them cradle their daughter in relief.

He heard the sounds of squealing tires and glanced through

the thin gauzy curtains to the road in front of the house.

A car was speeding away just as three police cars with

their lights on lumbered up the street, an ambulance coming

in fast behind them.

“Looks like her ride left her,” Mulder said and moved to

open the front door.

The sun shone in brightly from overhead, hot and thick in

the air. The heavy rays illuminated the dark red stain of

Scully’s blood and the white blonde hair of Marita

Covarrubias. Mulder wondered if it was truly over now, or

if he would always be following the wake of the project as

it sped through the waters of the world.

=====

Epilogue

1:07 a.m. August 15, 2000

Saint Francis Memorial Hospital

Consciousness dashed into her like a cold ocean wave; she

was drowning in unfamiliar sounds and feelings and

impressions. She ached, she wanted to cry, she couldn’t

feel her hand at first, her leg felt thick and swollen and

dead.

She turned her head to the side, fighting tears of

frustration and pain and… and…

“Mulder?”

It was one in the morning, she could tell from his watch,

and he was crouching next to her hospital bed, fearful of

waking her. Too late.

“Mulder, what are you doing?”

“Marita is gone. Looks like her ride *didn’t* leave her.

She was in the hospital’s security ward, but someone got

her out. There’s a man on the security tapes, coming in to

see her. . .I think it’s Cancer Man.”

“Cancer Man got her out?” Scully asked, feeling sore and

confused and tired.

Mulder nodded grimly and pulled a chair up to her bedside,

taking her hand between his two warm palms. He looked out

of breath and just as exhausted as she felt.

“What about Madison? She could be in trouble again.”

“I sincerely hope not. Her family decided to enter Witness

Protection. The city is charging the institute with about

six hundred counts of criminal negligence, voluntary

attempted manslaughter, and some others. One for each child

from Madison’s school. Her family will testify.”

Scully nodded. The feeling of needing to cry had passed

for the moment; it was only the pain and the grogginess of

waking up in darkness and fear. Mulder’s hands felt

calming, but sweaty.

“Did you discover what killed Fitz?” she asked, looking

toward the window and the dark night beyond it.

“Yeah. The autopsy showed strains of the ebola virus, in a

mutated form. The CDC found out that Fitz had been working

on this prior to his death, so it’s being assumed that he

contracted the disease at work.”

“That’s ridiculous,” Scully said, disgusted. “He didn’t…”

“Well,” Mulder said softly, smoothing a piece of hair

along her forehead. “We know that, and the CDC probably

even knows that, but the city wants to quiet this aspect of

the case. They can’t have people afraid that ebola is going

around.”

“Yes but…” she sighed again and looked back to the

window. “Cancer Man has escaped prosecution, I don’t doubt.”

“Yeah. They can’t even issue a warrant for his arrest,

since there’s no record of a Mr. Walker, and the people who

work at the institute are mostly innocent. Nothing’s going

to change, really, but at least this is better than before.”

Scully sighed and closed her eyes.

“Oh. You probably want to get some rest.”

She shook her head and tugged on his hand as he attempted

to leave.

“No, not yet.”

He looked at her for a long moment, then sat back down and

leaned in close. She smiled softly at him and glanced down

to her thickly-bandaged leg.

“Any surgery?” she said softly.

He shook his head. “Just stitches. For both. You were

lucky — the bullets only scraped past you.”

She licked her lips. “Still hurts.”

He laughed and leaned forward to kiss her forehead very

gently.

“I’m sure it does. You’ve got a massive bruise on that

shoulder.”

Her smile unfurled slowly from her lips, causing her

entire countenance to transform, almost magically. He

grinned back and couldn’t help pressing a kiss to that

smiling mouth. Scully brought her hand up to caress his

cheek, and when he pulled back, her eyes were closed.

“Sleep, Scully,” he whispered and leaned back in the

plastic, scratchy chair to keep his silent vigil.

The darkness was relieved by a full orange moon peeking in

through the hospital room window. It framed the bed and

bathed Scully’s face in fiery fingers, soft and delicate as

she slept.

“Goodnight,” Mulder whispered, and the room and the moon

seemed to echo it around him.

=====

end adios RM

Imperial Violet

Cover

Imperial Violet

by Khyber

khyber@home.com

CLASSIFICATION: X, UST.

RATING: R-ish for medical ooginess, plenty o’ language and

mature subject matter.

SUMMARY: A fairly routine autopsy by Scully and a fellow pathologist

puts them at risk when they uncover a very nasty surprise. Mulder and

the Gunmen, very concerned for Scully, must try to find out what the

“surprise” is — exactly — and what they can do to counter it.

SPOILERS: This is a “Season Eight” episode; everything up

to “Je Souhaite” is fair game.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS: This is for the questions that don’t have

any answers, the midnight glances and the topless dancers…

WEBSITE: This story will initially be available on the

Virtual Season Eight website at http://www.i-made-this.com;

it will also be available after August 15, along with the

rest of my work, at http://www.alanna.net/Khyber.

* * *

District of Columbia Coroner

2:27 p.m., August 4, 2000

The man was tall, broad, with a bit of a belly and styled

grey hair. He moved gracefully, even heavily gowned,

quickly and silently over the floor of the autopsy bay. The

woman was a foot shorter than him, red hair pulled severely

back. She was sudden and precise when she moved, her

actions larger than she was. The third person in the bay

did not move at all, had not moved for some time. Empty

sockets, deeply yellowed cheekbones, teeth grinned up from

a vile greyish-brown morass that surrounded and clung to

the skeleton. Bits of it still hung on in recognisable

patterns, revealing that it had, at some point, been flesh.

They look around it, look over it, probe at it with shining

instruments and blades.

The woman backs away from the table slowly, her eyes

flicking from the table to the older man. He waves towards

the back of the room, behind her. She turns and moves

quickly, pulling open a cabinet under the large steel sink.

Outside, for once in his otherwise generally

undistinguished life, Keith Menzies is on the ball. His

fifteenth day on the job, and something cool finally

happens. The seminar was only a week ago, and he remembers

where everything is.

Keith already has the hall taped off by the time they get

there with the air pump. The tape’s yellow, wider than his

hand, and it says BIOHAZARD.

* * *

Scully voice-over:

“Within days of infection, patients suffer from soaring

temperature and excruciating muscular pain. The throat is

so sore that swallowing anything becomes intolerable. The

connective tissue liquifies. The skin becomes like soft

bread—it can be spread apart with the fingers, blood oozing

out. Victims choke as the sloughed-off surfaces of their

tongues and throats slide into their windpipes. Every body

orifice bleeds. Even the eyeballs fill with blood. Ebola is

the perfect parasite…”

* * *

i m p e r i a l v i o l e t

by Khyber

* * *

6:22 p.m., August 4

Fox Mulder played the tape again.

It was the seventh time, but it was all they were letting

him have. He’d seen her, up and moving, in the theatre

adjacent to the autopsy bay. They’d moved him out then,

pushing him into the hall as they set up some kind of

inflatable plastic airlock around the double doors that

offered entry to both rooms.

BIOHAZARD

Tape stretched across the doors, roll the tape, no one

gets out of here alive.

BIOHAZARD

(click)

“Oh, eew.”

The man’s voice was sophisticated, theatrical, a guy who

tells great dry jokes.

“Oh, my God.”

He heard Scully take a deep breath before she continued.

“Um, do you want to start?”

The man cleared his throat. Ten seconds of silence, a

suggestion of footsteps.

“Dana, will you excuse me for a minute?”

“Sure, go ahead, I’ll do the visual.”

Too cool, too professional. She has everything turned

off, he thought.

“No, I’m just going to swear. Holy fucking sweet shit

popsicle.”

Mulder imagined her eyebrow lifting at that. Through the

tape he could feel the air in the room cleared by the silly

vulgarity of it. The man cleared his throat and continued.

“Okay, better now… uh, victim is identified as Maria

Calias, age 24, this is based on a prior identification,

there are… uh, no, no identification is possible from a

visual exam. Sorry, Dr. Owen Purcell, assistant coroner,

District of Columbia, assisted by Dr. Dana Scully, Federal

Bureau of investigation. Cause of death is listed as a

self-inflicted gunshot wound, it is… I can’t tell from what

I can see right now. Partially …obscured… skeletal remains

appear to be an adult female, indeterminate age, again, no

identifying features. Body is in what may be an unusually

advanced state of decay not consistent with time of death

approximately fifteen days ago and burial eleven days ago.

Body was disinterred late yesterday on order of DC police.

Skeletal remains are surrounded by what may be… yeah, there

appears to be hair and some skin tissue in there… oh,

Christ, give me a minute here.”

Scully murmured something, then coughed once. When she

spoke, taking over from Dr. Purcell, her voice was cold and

slightly shaky.

“There has been extensive necrosis which appears to have

attacked connective tissues, causing what appears to have

been a massive sloughing of soft and muscle tissues, and,

uh, advanced decay as previously observed. Internal organs

appear to have…”

Mulder heard her swallow hard.

“…more or less disintegrated. There is damage to the

detached lower mandible, which is consistent with a high-

velocity projectile. Owen, it’s going to be very difficult

to do the necessary work on this, I don’t think we’re going

to get any reliable samples of anything.”

Clattering sounds, metal on metal. Instruments on a tray.

“I’m going to try to recover the mandible and some, oh,

who the hell am I kidding, Dana, do you see anything that

looks like skin here?”

Scully murmuring something, sounding disappointed. More

clattering.

“Dana, step away from the table, as far as you can.” The

man’s voice is nervous but strong.

“What…?”

“Now. Get over by the cleanup station.”

“Owen, what the hell…”

“Just DO IT!”

He hit rewind. One more time, four minutes of Scully’s

voice.

“Agent Mulder, we’ve got the line established.” His head

jerked up and he started to move. The young man suppressed

a swear as Mulder nearly bowled him over. He hadn’t been

allowed in this far yet. Scully and the other doctor were

in an autopsy theatre attached to the one in which they;d

been working on Maria Calias. The only way in our out was

through the first theatre. Mulder was conscious of the

whirring of huge fans. The glass was obviously to assist in

lectures (or identification of corpses, don’t think that

Mulder) and they had insisted on wiring a handset into the

PA system. (don’t think about why they want that, either…)

Scully is on the other side of the glass. The intercom is

against the wall beside the window, and he walks to the far

end of the glass, as far as the cable will allow, so he can

see her as they speak.

“Scully, are you all right?”

She looks around for some reason.

“For the time being, yes. We’re operating on the

assumption that the anteroom here is clean, so we

established a temporary airlock in order to…”

“Scully.”

“Owen was right, about the haemorrhagic fever, there’s

evidence of unusual bacterial activity as well. We don’t

have the equipment in here to try and isolate a virus, but

the CDC is going to take our smaples when they can

establish a proper…”

Mulder’s heart leapt into his throat. Haemorrhagic fever.

Yellow fever. Dengue fever. Scully’s voice temporarily

faded.

Marburg.

Ebola.

He heard Scully swallow loudly, ready to launch into

another discussion of unusual bacterial activity.

“Scully.”

Goddamn, Mulder, for once in your life that came out

right, he thought. Warm, caring, touching, not at all like

the liquid nitrogen ripping around in his veins.

She exhaled heavily, making the tiny mike buzz.

“Okay, I’m scared.”

She has her forehead pressed against the wall, and her

eyes closed.

“It’s going to be okay, ba-… Scully, it’s going to be okay.”

“If it is a virus of some kind,” she said quietly, “the

chances of our having been infected are pretty small. No

virus should maintain activity under those circumstances.

This is just a very sensible precaution under the

circumstances.”

Scully *never* repeats her big words. Her inner scientist

is on autopilot.

“What do you want for dinner?”

“What?”

She looks up at me through the glass like I’m crazy.

“Yeah. If you don’t put in a takeout order soon, they’re

going to slide hospital food under the door. What do you

want?”

Half a smile.

“You’re crazy, you know that?”

Mission accomplished.

“Come on, hurry up.”

“Mulder, tomorrow I am probably going to be hit with a

megadose of antibiotics and antivirals that will kill

everything in my digestive tract. We’ll probably go with

meal replacements. What? Okay…”

The older man has come up behind her. He has glasses, nice

hair. He gives me a weirdly royal wave, wiggling his

fingers.

“What?”

“Agent Mulder? It’s Mulder, right? This is Owen Purcell,”

he drew out his l’s, “the person who’s trapped in here with

your lovely partner for the night. Dana’s out of her head

with hunger. Her stomach is making terrifying sounds. I

fear for my life. Bring us barbecued ribs, preferably from

Nate’s. With everything, and whatever the cheesecake

special is. I’m guessing she has a weakness for cheesecake.”

“Um, I’ll see what I can do…”

* * *

2:28 a.m., August 5

“My temperature’s still normal,” Owen said, stepping out

of the tiny restroom. They’d been very lucky that the

autopsy theatre had a (very small) change facility

attached. “Urine sample looks normal. Good to see you’re

getting as much sleep as I am.”

“What are you doing up?” Scully asked. It was a silly

question. She had made a brave attempt to sleep on a

stainless steel counter. Owen had been trying it in a chair

with just as much luck as she had. They were stuck until

approximately nine AM, apparently, while everything

necessary to remove Maria Calias from the autopsy theatre

next door was assembled. No one had come out and told them

as much, but Scully knew that since no one had come

marching in to rescue them, that they were heading for a

stint in isolation as well.

“Guy watching.”

Scully snorted good-naturedly. On their line to the

outside, they could talk to any one of a number of

stunningly charisma-free emergency personnel who called her

ma’am.

“Anything to see at two-thirty in the morning?” she asked.

“Really cute brunet crashed on a gurney down the hall

there. Great eyes, nice buns… bad haircut.” Owen seemed

like quite possibly the best brunch companion in the

world—charming, a fount of bizarre trivia, wickedly funny,

and outrageously gay. They bumped into each other over

dead bodies, as Owen put it, two or three times a year.

“I thought I told him to go home.”

“He didn’t listen.”

“He would if I was out there to kick his buns.” Scully

placed her hands on the lab counter and smiled. “He usually

sleeps on the couch.”

Owen walked over to the microscope. He had a few hastily

prepared slides there. Scully didn’t remember him working

on anything, and realised she must have slept at some point.

“You know, I think I may have something here. I don’t know

if it’s good, but it’s something.”

Following the older man, Dana blinked hard, trying to

loosen her contact lenses, and peered into the viewer.

“Is this a bacterial infection? It looks like a bacterial

spore. Or is it some kind of… no, it’s definitely a

bacterium…”

“It’s a bacterium, all right. Not one I recognise, but

that’s not exactly my forte. But look at the structures in

it…”

Dana squinted. There was too much to see, too much

structure to it.

“Help me out here, I know it’s wrong but I don’t know how.”

“I think somebody’s hitching a ride in there. I bet those

structures in there are viral colonies.” He leaned against

the counter. “Evolution is devilishly clever that way. The

problem with all the really good virii, like Marburg or

Ebola, is that they’re too virulent for their own good,

they kill their host so quickly that unless it’s highly

mobile it will infect, at best, its local population. And

they survive very, very poorly outside a host.”

“You think the bacterium is a transit mechanism?”

Owen shrugged.

“It wouldn’t be unheard of. It’s a pretty unlucky

coincidence, though, if that’s a version of Ebola or

something. Actually, my latest theory based on poor Ms.

Calias’ remains is that we might be looking at some sort of

new variation on syphilis.”

“How transmissible would it be?”

Dana congratulated herself on how calm she sounded when

she said that.

“Well, at this point I’d be optimistic for us. That’s a

big bacterium, and it’s a spore so it’s comparatively

dormant and non-permeable. I think under the right

circumstances–close physical contact, large-scale dry

inhalation–it could be pretty transmissible, but not in

this environment. It’s survivable, however, which is the

big thing. Anthrax spores can stay viable for years under

the right conditions. That’s about all I know for the

moment, I’m not inclined to try and incubate any of the

little bastards with the facility we have here. I will

happily leave that to CDC.” He switched off the

microscope’s light. He looked out the glass window again.

“Good partner.”

Scully smiled and let her chin drop to her chest.

“How long?” Owen asked, sitting backwards on the rolling

lab chair.

“Seven years.” The older man began to smile, and she

quickly corrected herself, or corrected him, or simply

corrected. “No, no, not, it’s not like that.”

“Like what?”

“He’s my partner.”

“That’s what *we* say, dear.”

“You know what I mean.”

“What’s the first thing you want to do when you get out of

here?”

“Find out what happened to Maria Calias.”

“You are such a liar.” He chuckled as she began to open

her mouth to protest. “Unless, of course, you mean that

one or both of you prefers the sunny side of the street.”

Scully had to smile. Owen’s persistent good nature was far

more contagious than anything that could hide in a lab.

“Don’t ask yourself why you’re letting me rib you, it’s

three in the morning, a general amnesty is in effect.” Owen

crossed his arms on the back of the chair and rested his

chin on top of them. “Peter and I had eleven years, most of

them good. He was a political animal, worked for one of

those lobby firms, then did some activist work once he

started getting sick. I guess it’s good that he’s gone now,

I don’t think he could stomach campaigning for Al Gore.”

“When did you lose him?”

“Early in ’98. Just after all that ice melted.” He smiled.

“I know what your… your partner is out there thinking right

now. He’s holding every memory he has of you, like a

thousand jewels, and he would trade all of them for one

more.”

“Owen…”

“If you think I’m wrong, correct me.”

Scully sighed, very deeply, her shoulders rising and

falling with a hitch in the end as her breath left her.

“That’s why I’m so damn funny in these situations, after

all. Nobody does gallows humour like AIDS patients. And the

best part of it is, I can steal all their material and they

won’t sue me.”

“Ohhhhh, boy.” Scully slid down into a sitting position on

the floor, drawing her knees up to her chest. Her mouth

twitched, the corners edging down. She couldn’t decide

whether open or closed eyes were better, and they seemed

very inclined to water either way.

“I’m sorry Dana, I plead for three AM amnesty. I stick my

nose in people’s lives. Go ahead. I’m going to bawl myself

in a few seconds.” Owen sighed heavily once. “Don’t worry,

we’re getting out of this, but it’s good to have these

times anyway.”

* * *

8:37 a.m., August 5

They’re on the phone now. They give great phone. No silly

greetings, just resuming an ongoing conversation.

“I’m fine so far,” she says. Naturally, he must have asked

how she was. “Starting to feel a little sick from the

antibiotics. Owen is pretty sure we’re not infected with

anything at this point, though we may have found a serious

public health threat.”

Owen may have overstated his confidence, he thought to

himself, but he did so under the terms of the 3 a.m.

amnesty.

“No, I didn’t get that far into the file. I saw the part

about the tox screen. Was she in Africa recently?”

Ah, they’re onto The Matter At Hand. I’m glad I wasn’t

one of the poor CDC people who had to figure out how to re-

bag poor Ms. Calias last night. They’d have needed a

spatula. My stomach lurches from a combination of memory

and broad-spectrum antibiotics, and I console myself with

the fact that Dana turned a lovely translucent green colour

over the table and she’s actually a pathologist, so I

should be pretty proud of not woofing my cookies.

“Where was the last place she spent any time?”

He says a few words and she chews at her lip. Dead end,

obviously. Mulder nods his head down the hall. When she

speaks again, her voice is quieter.

“Great, I’m going to star in a remake of E.T…” She’s not

smiling, but she’s thinking about it, maybe a little bit. I

walk out of range so I can’t hear them.

* * *

X-Files Office, FBI Headquarters,

11:22 a.m. August 8

Detective Brandy Wiseman saw a tall man standing in front

of a desk in a dimly lit, very strangely decorated office.

Who the hell works in the basement, anyway? He was good-

looking, brunet, tired and harried. His shirt and slacks

were rumpled and his collar was open. His arms were crossed

on his chest, and she sensed that he had just been chewing

his thumbnail when he looked up at her, seeming startled.

He almost lurches towards her as she stands in the doorway.

“Detective, thanks for coming down here on such short

notice. I need to know everything you can tell me about

Maria Calias. You were the one who ordered the autopsy?”

“Agent…. Mulder, right? Brandy Wiseman, DC Police. It’s

not a problem, I’m just really sorry that whatever happened

in the autopsy… happened. If we’d had any idea there was

a public health threat, we never would have ordered the

disinterment.”

“I know, I know. I just need to know everything.” Change

‘harried’ to ‘haunted’, Brandy thought. No ring. He was

either a boyfriend, or one of those investigators who gets

something in his teeth and just can’t let go, even if it’s

not his job.

“Gravestone stuff, she was 24, former airline stewardess,

originally from Miami.” Brandy realised that she wasn’t

going to be invited to sit down, since it wasn’t occurring

to Mulder to do so himself. “We think she might have been a

part-time working girl. We were interested in here because

she’s associated with a guy named Tyrell Robinson. He owns

a couple of clubs in DC and Miami and produces porn flicks.

As one law enforcement official to another, we’re pretty

sure that he’s hooked up some local gang types with one of

his connections in the Miami drug trade, and they’ve

started bringing coke into DC and Baltimore.”

“You said she was a stewardess,” Mulder interjected. “Do

you know if she’d travelled recently?”

“Former stewardess. She was in Miami with Robinson pretty

regularly.”

“Can we bring Robinson in?”

“Good luck. He’s real smart. Even with the coke, he’s not

handling anything himself, he just arranges the meetings

between the guys here and his friends in Miami, and he

gets, I dunno, a fucking consultancy fee or something. He

won’t do us any favours even if we’re jsut asking him about

Calias’ vacations.”

“Did you question him when Calias died?”

Wiseman felt herself almost blushing.

“This is gonna sound so stupid, Agent Mulder. No, we

didn’t. I was… I was on vacation. Violent Crimes was on

the scene, they had a 24 year old club girl who looked like

she’d done a whole bunch of blow and said goodbye cruel

world. It’s not what you’d call immediately suspicious so

they just filed it. I don’t think they even did a real

autopsy, just a tox screen to find out that she was indeed

high as a kite when she pulled the trigger. She’d been in

the ground a week before anyone in Narcotics knew she was

dead. I found out in a frickin’ interoffice email.”

“You think she might have been murdered?”

“I don’t know. To be a hundred percent honest I ordered

the disinterment mostly to make sure, and to let Robinson

know we’re interested in his ass. I was way out on a limb

because the prosecutor’s office has gotten burned on him

once already. We tried running a sting in one of his clubs

eight months ago and it didn’t go… as planned. He had

pretty decent grounds to sue.”

“So you don’t think he’s going to talk to us now.”

Mulder’s voice was hard.

“We know he’s in Miami right now. He scooted the second we

did the disinterment. We’re trying to find him. We’re also

looking for his gang contacts in DC, but guys like that

don’t exactly hang out at precincts.” Wiseman studied the

floor. The carpet was pretty new, considering that the

office was rammed into a corner of the basement. Aw, shit,

she thought. May as well just suck it up and say it.

“Agent Mulder… I’m sorry, this is the way it works

sometimes. All I can say is that it’s damn fucking bad luck

and I am so sorry this is happening to your partner, and it

might not be happening if we’d been on the ball. But we

will do everything, I mean everything, to find out anything

that might help. If there is anything I can do, just let

me know.”

Mulder was looking right past her. She could tell that he

was trying to find a good way to get her to leave, and took

her own initiative to do so.

“How are Dr. Scully and Dr. Purcell?” she asked, stopping

in the doorway.

“They’ve moved them to quarantine at Bethesda Naval

Hospital. We don’t know anything else.”

* * *

Bethesda Naval Hospital – Quarantine Facility

4:58 p.m. August 5

They’ve got her in an isolation room, complete with an

airlock. No VCR, so I brought her books, and a pair of 10-

pound dumbbells. I was immensely reassured by hearing a

doctor explain to an orderly that no, it’s fine to put

things *in*, just make sure nothing gets *out*. It’s like a

fucking zoo. Scully has curtains on her side of the glass.

“Is there anything going on at the office?” she asks. The

sound is unusually good, not metallic. It’s Scully’s voice,

timbre and undertone intact, not Scully-over-wire.

“Nothing urgent.” Leave it to Scully. She’s the girl in

the bubble, and she’s pretending to be professional. “I’m

saving up a nice juicy Wisconsin cattle mutilation, though.”

“For investigation, or for the barbecue?”

“No, seriously, there’s nothing happening. Skinner sends

his love.”

“Really.”

“Well, he said something about getting our money’s worth

on our health insurance. He said it very warmly, though.”

“Mulder, I know, I look like hell. Stop staring. I’m on a

course of antibiotics that are busy killing everything in

my body. I think they’re going to be feeding me pablum and

enzyme pills for dinner.”

“I could sneak in more ribs.”

“I’d end up redecorating the room, from both ends.”

I snort. Scully makes one rude joke every three months,

usually to do with bodily functions. Must be a minor

complex from growing up with brothers.

She handles inactivity well, better than me. It’s the

fact that it’s forced which is driving her nuts, especially

when she feels fine for the time being and the reason she’s

here is to see if she stays that way. It’s a difficult

balancing act between hanging around and driving her nuts,

and taking off and suddenly being stuck with the horrible

feeling that she might be lonely–that is, if Scully ever

admitted that such a feeling existed. The CDC doctors,

probably for some dim, psychologically-motivated reason,

aren’t telling her anything regarding the results of the

tests they’re running on her and Owen. Owen, for his part,

reassured me that there would be a lot more tests happening

if there had been bad news off the early ones.

“Did they tell you anything about Calias?” she asks.

“Just that they checked every hospital in Miami, DC, and

Baltimore, and there weren’t any cases that came even close

to that.”

“Did they check the original autopsy? Where’s the

pathologist who did it? They might have been exposed too.”

Okay, scratch the part about handling inactivity well.

“I already asked. Nobody could give me a straight answer.

They didn’t do much of an autopsy since it looked like an

open-and-shut suicide.”

Scully looks at me pointedly, and very seriously.

“That’s the truth, Scully. I don’t know anything you

don’t.” Her face changed, and she shook her head.

“Sorry, Mulder. I’ve got a little too much time to myself

here. On that note, mind if I go change?” I brought her

clothes, too, jeans and t-shirts and a couple of sweaters.

And, of course, underwear, which I definitely didn’t fondle

as I packed it.

“Sure,” I say. She hangs up and rummages through the

athletic bag, then walks towards the bathroom. As she

glances back at me I make a disappointed face, which gets

an exasperated look. Good enough for now.

* * *

Offices of “The Lone Gunman”

7:21 p.m., August 5

I always expect the place to smell but it doesn’t. The

industrial-size air conditioners take care of that, along

with keeping the servers and routers and niblicks and

portable holes cool. “What’s that?” They’re all looking at

the computer screen, then at me, then at each other, then

back to the screen. Screen, me, each other, screen, and

repeat.

“Scully’s files, Langly responds. “There were some images

attached but we couldn’t reconstruct them.” Byers rolls his

chair forward, looking helpful.

“I’ll tell you right now, we have no idea what exactly the

files say. I’ve got a friend coming over to take a look at

them later tonight.”

I lean out of the orange-tinted light of the room into the

fluorescent-and-blue of the computer bench.

“From Bethesda?” I ask. They call it “Echelon At-Home”.

They tried to explain the joke, but some conspiracies are

too kooky even for me. What it amounts to is that with a

little warning, they can set themselves up to capture every

piece of data that flows into or out of any point on the

internet, and filter it if necessary. I’m still not

entirely sure if that makes me more or less comfortable

than the National Security Agency doing it. You would think

that bureaucracy would make the process inefficient. You

can accuse these guys of a lot of things, including

numerous sins against fashion and interior design, but

inefficiency isn’t one of them.

“Yeah, but you’re going to love this part.” Langly began.

Langly’s cold, except when he’s talking about music.

“Somebody emailed these out of the hospital, encrypted. One

copy went to a DOD firewall server, no idea where it was

going from there. Could be any US military or DOD network

anywhere in the world. The other went to a biotechnology

company in Virginia.”

Mel rolls his chair up then. I think they practice this

shit.

“You’re gonna love this even more,” Mel says with a

pervert’s grin, “the company’s public webpage talks about

doing work on bioherbicides that specifically target drug

crops. Who’s paying the contract? US Army, plus the DEA.”

“Narcs.” Langly grumbled.

“And for the piece de resistance…” Byers this time, they

HAVE to practice this… “they’re a division of Roush.”

My blood’s running cold an average of three times a day

now.

“About all we can get from the files right now is that

they’re relating it to something called ‘Imperial Violet’,

which we can assume is a code name,” Byers said.

That’s another. Mel hands me a printed web page.

“It was mailed to a guy named Glen Roth, looks like

they’ve only got the one facility and he’s there. Here’s

the address.”

Kennock, Virginia. Nothing on the East Coast is that far.

I can be there tonight. I fold it roughly, ramming it into

my jacket pocket. Mel puts a hand on my elbow.

“Whoa, cowboy. What are you going to do when you get there?”

“I don’t know.”

“Business hours or after?” Langly asks. He’s starting to

smile, his teeth glinting blue from the monitors.

“Definitely after.”

Mel gives an evil-goblin chuckle.

“Well, shit, come into the playroom here. The webpage said

it was a GMP facility, right? That means cardlocks…”

* * *

Annapolis, Maryland

11:32 p.m., August 5

“Lisa says this makes it totally awesome.

Chad was pretty convinced of the awesomeness of the entire

situation. Liz had been all over him at the bar, and

flashed him across the hood of his Beetle, as if he needed

any further proof she wasn’t wearing a bra. Hooray for

boobies, man. Nothing but mammaries. She’d pulledoff her

baby-t as soon as they’d gotten in the door of his room,

pushing his head playfully away from her chest as she sat

cross-legged in the middle of the floor. Topless in

cutoffs, man, he loved that. This time he was gonna tongue

her navel ring for sure. It was just too fucking sexy. Liz

dug her compact out of her little purse

“Feeling brave?” Man, she could be bad. He fucking loved

that. She took a little green vial, like some kind of Body

Shop thing, out of her back pocket, and popped the compact

open. From the vial, she dumped a tiny pile of white

powder. Chad laughed

“No waaaaay…

“Oh yeah,” she said. “Wanna play?

“Fuck, yeah…” He pulled his shirt over his head and sat

down across from her. Man, he should have borrowed Mike’s

digital camera tonight, this was getting too awesome

“Oh shit, I don’t have a straw…” she giggled. Chad dug

out his wallet, pulling out a twenty

“Here.

“Shit, it’s, like, retro-80’s night…” she laughed as she

rolled it into a tight tube

“I’m thinking Boogie Nights.” Liz looked up at him and

winked in response as she lifted the little mirror up in

front of her. He nipples were totally hard, poking out at

him. “Aren’t you supposed to make lines?”

“I’m a fucking…” (sniff) “…rebel,” Liz said, blinking

widely.

“Punk fucking rock,” Chad said as she handed him the

compact. What the fuck, man, everybody tries the shit once.

* * *

Bethesda Naval Hospital – Quarantine Facility

12:30 a.m., August 6

Call me baby, Mulder, don’t ever do it where anyone can

hear it. Baby makes me feel like someone I’m not sure I can

be. No one with “Doctor” in front of her name is ever

called baby, maybe I feel like a waitress with a pushup bra

somewhere hot and Southern, San Diego somewhere besides my

high school yearbook, with a muscle car and an ex-husband

who might be out on parole. Small and tight, redhead, fast

and crazy. Baby who slips polaroids of herself naked,

thighs spread and breasts offered, to her boyfriends. Maybe

baby has a man who mows the lawn, maybe has a lawn, knows

how to make a hamburger if the need for one arose,

barbeque, press a cold can of beer to the back of her neck,

to her chest. Keep calling me baby when we’re alone, make

me feel like the bad magic woman in a seventies song, with

sweat and tequila and secrets.

Dana rolled over, deciding the adjectival construction

“hot and bothered” was probably fairly accurate to describe

her current state. Bad, bad thoughts, dangerous thoughts,

sweet on your tongue. Relationships with your partner are

definitely too complicated, things not to be fucked with.

Would it be bad to just fuck him, just once, one lousy

time, could that hurt? And even if it did hurt, a little,

at the beginning, it would only be for a minute or so until

she got used to it…

Her hand dropped off the edge of the mattress and she

couldn’t figure out why. Why is the bed so narrow? The

sheets feel weird, where…

Dana sprung completely awake. Hospital, Bethesda,

isolation. Her breath felt rough and warm in her throat,

and he sinuses felt full. I’m running a fever, she thought.

Not a lot. Three degrees at the most, but still a fever.

The small, subdued light outside the inner door of the

little hospital room clicked on. She didn’t recognise the

nurse, but that wasn’t exactly a surprise. The voice was

female, sounding rather young.

“I noticed you were awake anyway… we can get this part of

the course on time.” The girl did know one thing, Dana

thought, which was not to use the weird glove box by the

bed. It made everything just too bizarre and demeaning. The

small airlock, one door on each side and the size of a

shoebox, hissed. She also didn’t say anything to the

effect of ‘You were humping the mattress anyway, so I

figured I’d interrupt you’, which Dana thought also spoke

well to the young woman’s nascent professionalism.

Dana rolled herself out of bed and strode to the warm pool

of yellowish light. Something felt wrong, she thought,

aside from her skittish sleep. I’m running a fever, she

realised. A hundred degrees at the most, but still a fever.

Jesus, I hope this is secondary. She palmed the two

monstrous yellow tablets, and picked up the small cup of

water. “Thanks.” God, the girl was so young, could she

honestly be a nurse? She looked nineteen, fresh and

ponytailed, but strong, with a worked-out neck above her

greens.

“Have a good night,” the girl said.

The pills caught in her throat, suprisingly powdery. She

looked in the tiny paper cup they had been in. There was a

faint dusting of yellow powder from them.

(Should have thought of that before you swallowed.)

Dana carefully folded and flattened the paper, trapping

the remnant of powder inside. From the small table beside

the bed she picked up an unread paperback that Mulder had

brought her that afternoon, tucking the flattened cup

inside the front cover. No, that might look suspicious. She

inserted it randomly, like a bookmark.

(Great, I may be infected with hyper-Ebola from Mars, and

the only mental states I can summon are non-specifically

horny, and paranoid. What am I, Mulder? Mulder has messed

my mind up. I should call Mulder. Where’s my phone?)

She sat down heavily on the bed. Something felt wrong,

wrong wrong, buzzy like a bee. Rapid and thready, like a…

* * *

Kennock, Virginia 11:54 p.m. August 5

The woods which used to nestle around Kennock had been

recently and ruthlessly paved to make way for an unending

line of Home Depots and Denny’ses. Denn-i.

The “Innovation Place Research Park” was a large trapezoid

of gold-tinted glass and brown stone, a small plot of test

fields stretching north behind it into the darkness.

Probably breeding better tobacco. Mulder tested the double

glass doors at the front of the building, and was surprised

as a security guard met him there.

“Hi, can I help you?”

Might as well go for broke, he thought.

“Yeah… my name’s Glen Roth, I work up in MTI. I’m going

to Toronto tomorrow and I forgot all the stuff for my

laptop.”

Lucky break, he told himself. Glen Roth doesn’t work late

enough for the night guard to know him. The young man

stepped aside, allowing Mulder in.

“I hope you got your access card, because I don’t have any

for up there.”

“No, it’s fine, I’ve got mine. Do I sign in…” No, no, no…

Mulder thought.

“Nah, don’t worry about it. You gonna be long?”

“Shouldn’t be too long.”

“I’ll be over there at the desk, just let me know when

you’re going.”

Mulder jogged up the curved staircase at the side of the

atrium. When he reached the mezzanine that looked out over

the entryway, the guard had gone back to his textbooks. MTI

was on the second floor, according to the Gunmen–in fact,

there it was, a single door decorated with a cut glass

logo. MTI-INTELLIGENE, second line ‘DIVISION OF ROUSH

BIOTECHNOLOGIES’. The main door had no cardlock. He looked

down the branching hallway and saw several more unmarked

doors with readers. Slipping down the hall, Mulder began to

rummage in the laptop case he was carrying, pulling out a

cell-phone-sized console with a broad cable that linked it

to a metal plate about the size of a business card. He laid

it on the floor and pulled the spidery headset out of the

case, plugging it into his cellphone and dialing with one

hand.

“Okay, I’m here,” he said, aligning the tiny mike close to

his mouth.

“You know this bit,” Frohike whispered into his ear.

“Enter, slide, run.”

“Yeah…” Mulder pressed the “enter” key on the console.

There were seven other buttons, none of which had been

explained to him. Who makes this stuff, anyway, he wondered-

-this was not a Gunmen homebuild. He ran the metal card

down the door’s reader.

“What colour you got on the unit?”

“Flashing green… steady green.”

“Okay, that should be it, run it again, don’t close the

door.” Mulder slid the metal card again, and the reader

clicked, its light turning green. He turned the door’s

handle, gathering up the laptop case as it opened.

“I’m in.” He stuffed the unit back in the laptop case,

holding the door open with his foot.

“Look around, is there a console by the door?” Mulder

scanned the wall.

“No, I don’t see anything,” he said, reaching for the

lightswitch panel.

“Suckers. Was there a guard at the door?”

“Downstairs, yeah.”

“Human’s always the weakest link,” said Langly. He

imagined them all sitting there, all with matching

headphones.

“I’m gonna look for Roth’s office, or cube… are you guys

ready over there?”

“Dude, we’re so ready. You know how to say ‘fuck the

pigs’ in Portuguese?”

3ILLO

“I don’t wanna know…” Mulder said, and stuck his head

into the first cube. No obvious names. Married picture,

youngish couple, baby picture. Poster of Winnie-the-Pooh.

Size 4 pink sneakers under the desk. No. Second cube.

Stack of incomprehensible printouts, photocopies of stock

option certificates pinned to the wall. McDonald’s nametag

saying “DONNA”, movie poster for “Elizabeth”. No. Third

cube… nothing, nothing, neat, family picture–Palm trees.

Mom, Dad, son in an Air Force uniform, pretty daughter in

her teens.

Whoa, US Air Force uniform, and the family’s African-

American. Mulder hadn’t seen a black person in upper-middle-

class upwardly-mobile upward-looking Kennock, Virginia

yet. Nothing in the cube except the pic of his family. The

guy’s here temporarily. He pulled out his cell phone and

sat down in what he hoped was Glen Roth’s chair, laying the

laptop case beside him on the desk.

“Talk about weak human links, Langly, Roth is a 50-year

old black man.”

“Maybe the guard saw your soul shining through. You on his

terminal?”

“Yeah, it’s even on.” Mulder clicked on the monitor.

“Shit, it wants a login.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Frohike said. “Does it say

anything on the computer, are there any stickers, plates,

anything?”

“Hang on…. Yeah, geez, right in front of me. There’s a

plate on the computer that says ‘Escher4′.”

“Escher4. I can’t believe these guys,” Frohike snorted.

“Hey, let’s run the Internet and Intranet servers on one

big NT network. Pinheads. Yeah, we’re getting it.”

Mulder heard Langly crow something about “soft and chewy

on the inside.” he looked up from inside the cube. As he

did so, he saw an AMEX bill on the top shelf, with a home

address.

“Okay, what am I supposed to look for again?”

The line rattled and clicked. Mulder was surprised by an

unfamiliar female voice, and his momentary hesitation about

pocketing the credit-card bill slipped away from him.

“Hi. Lab space. Can you see any lab space?”

“Who is this?”

“I’m their doctor.”

“What T-shirt is Langly wearing right now?” Mulder stood

and looked nervously towards the door.

“Rage Against the Machine, Evil Empire. Wow, you’re as

bad as they are.” Good enough, Mulder thought. At the far

end of the room was a glass-fronted door. He saw lockers

inside.

“There’s a change room or something down at one end here.”

Mulder strode quickly down. That door was unlocked. He

flicked on the fluorescent lights. “Yeah, there’s a lab

through here. There’s a cardlock on the door.” His voice

echoed in the small change room.

“What kind of door is it?”

“Into the lab? Looks like a regular door with a big window.”

“What do you smell? Do you hear anything?”

“Nothing, I don’t smell anything, it’s quiet, same as the

office.”

“What’s on the floor?”

“Tiles.”

“Is there the usual grout between them, the rough stuff?”

the female voice asked. Mulder knelt down.

“No… it’s… hang on, this is all one piece, the tiles are

fake.”

“Can you see into the lab?” Mulder noticed a light panel.

He flicked two switches. Lights in the lab came on.

“Yeah. Benches on either side… equipment… there’s a

freezer, some microscopes, some, uh, I don’t know what this

stuff is. Two computer workstations. Wait, there’s another

door on the other side, there’s a room inside the lab.”

“Can you see another cardlock on the door?”

“Yeah, I can’t see into the room, though.”

“If you’re game to go into this first lab, it might help.”

The second card reader yielded as easily as the first one

had. Mulder reminded himself not to leave his Bureau credit

card lying around the Gunmen’s offices. He swapped the card

unit for the digital camera. He took quick snaps of each

side of the lab as he approached the second door.

“This one, this smaller sub-lab, looks secure, there’s

some kind of a lip on the floor, it looks like the door to

a fridge. I hear a whirring, a fan sound.” He peered into

the small window in the door. “There’s a bench in there,

and a freezer. Some more equipment, another workstation.

It’s got a plastic shell on the keyboard.”

“You’re not in there, are you?” The woman’s voice was

urgent.

“No, no, I’m looking through a window.”

“Don’t go in there. Take all the pictures you can. What?

Hang on.” There was a rustling as a headphone was

exchanged, and Langly came back on the line. “Mulder, we

found out where that other email went.”

“Where?”

“Fort Detrick, Maryland. The US Army Medical Research

Institute of Infectious Diseases.”

“Oh, shit.”

* * *

2:42 a.m., August 6

“Scully, it’s me… I’m on the road. No real reason to call,

just kind of hoping… I don’t know, in case you get to a

phone and check your messages. I hope you’re all right.

That sounds so trivial. I need to believe you’re all right,

that you’re… that you’re fine. I’ll come to Bethesda the

second I get back.”

* * *

Bethesda Naval Hospital

10:20 a.m., August 6

“Her temperature is over a hundred and four, and her blood

pressure is very high. Dr. Purcell has the same symptoms

although generally less severe. He’s conscious and mobile

and Dr. Scully isn’t. We’re not certain why.”

They hadn’t let him see her this time. Hadn’t even let him

down the hall. Skinner was here, which was a bad fucking

sign. Mulder didn’t have anything to say to him.

“If it’s any consolation, Fox…”

(I even made my parents call me Mulder)

“…the symptoms aren’t consistent with a bacterial or

viral infection.’ the faceless doctor said in an

infuriatingly helpful, friendly, my name’s John, tone.

‘They’re both on some pretty extreme antibiotic regimens

that aren’t well-documented. This may just be a side effect

of that.”

Mulder found himself walking down the stairs, skipping the

elevator, down and outside.

“Mulder, where are you going?” Skinner’s hand fell on his

shoulder. Mulder jerked it off, quickly, harshly.

“I’m checking something out.”

“Mulder, this is a medical issue. It’s bad goddamn luck.

Leave the investigating to the people who understand it.”

“Yeah, well, it’s gotta come from somewhere.” Skinner

stayed on the landing between the second and third floor,

hands on his hips. Short echoes clattered down the walls.

“Mulder, what if she needs you here…?”

* * *

MTI Bioprocess Limited, Kennock, Virginia 4:38 p.m.,

August 6

“Mr. Roth?” The man had been waiting outside the doors of

the building, sifting through the departing employees. He

spoke from behind Roth, too close to be entirely friendly.

“Yes?”

“Could you come with me, please, I’d like to ask you a few

questions.” Roth looked around the parking lot, not

answering, swallowing tightly. The man behind him moved

even closer, flashed a badge beside Roth’s face.

“Mr. Roth, I mean Right. Now.”

“All right,” Roth whispered. “My car’s this way.” He noted

that the man with the badge was tall, with short hair, grim

and exhausted-looking. “Can I see your ID again, please?”

Mulder held up his badge over the roof of the car. Roth

nodded, and he got into the sedan. Mulder swung into the

passenger seat, closing the door quietly. The black man’s

shoulders sank. “Look, I know right now that you’re not

cleared for this.”

“Dana Scully is my partner,” Mulder said, his voice like

black ice.

“I don’t know how it got deployed. It was an option. An

experimental option. We’ve never produced more than a

hundred grams of spores, to prove it could be done.”

“You mean Imperial Violet.”

“Yeah, that’s what we call it, all right,” Roth said,

folding his dark hands in his lap.

“What is it?”

“I can’t tell you that.”

(click)

“I think you can.” Roth smelled metallic oil, which

reminded him of his trumpet in grade seven rather than any

gun he’d ever held. He felt Mulder’s gun beside his head,

felt its gravitational field.

“She’s going to be all right. I made sure of it.” The pull

was heavier, though he couldn’t see it Roth knew the muzzle

was bigger than his head.

“She’s getting sicker. So’s Dr. Purcell.”

“No, they’re not. It’s the bacteriopha… it’s the cure.

It’s very aggressive. It has to be. Violet works very

quickly.” The gun didn’t move, but Mulder was quiet. Roth

continued. “It… it was an accident. It has to be. We

didn’t deploy it. That’s why I sent them the cure. I don’t

want anyone to die. It’s just research. It’s just an

option.” Roth felt the pull of the gun weakening slightly.

“I’m telling you the truth, man. I’m a scientist. I’m not

going to let any more people die from an experiment.”

Mulder dropped the gun and replaced it in his shoulder

holster in one motion. Roth continued.

“Look. I didn’t tell you this. And you didn’t hold a

fucking gun to my head. It’s in our best interests to not

have had this conversation.”

Mulder nodded and opened the door of the car, preparing to

leave. Roth spoke quickly.

“I need to know something for myself, even though this is

probably not a good question to ask a man with a gun.”

“Yeah?” Mulder stopped with one foot on the pavement.

“Does your partner… does she do any drugs? This is

really important. Between you and me.”

“No.”

Mulder watched Roth’s eyes narrow.

“She’ll be all right, I swear,” the man said.

* * *

7:30 a.m., August 8

Skinner had driven him home sometime the previous evening.

Mulder vaguely remembered being herded out, put in the

passenger seat of his own car. He had constructed a vigil

temple in the waiting lounge, surrounded by empty cola cans

and the scent of his unwashed body. Sheer persistence would

bring Scully, or news of Scully, to him.

In retrospect, considering the force with which he had

bounced one doctor off the wall the previous afternoon, it

was surprising they had allowed him to stay.

Scully’s voice horrified him that morning when he realised

he had answered the phone while still sleeping, taking

seconds for his half-conscious mind to register. If he was

hearing scully, here, something must be terribly,

terribly…

“Scully? You’re… what’s going on…?”

“I’m being released, apparently.” Her voice sounded

perfect, actually, wonderfully, vaguely irritated. He

imagined her looking over her shoulder with faintly

disguised suspicion. “Can you meet me at my apartment?”

“No, no, stay there, I’ll come get you. Are you, are you

okay?” He sat up.

“I’ll tell you about it when you get here.”

“Okay, I’ll be right there.

* * *

8:40 a.m., August 8

Mulder pulled out of the maze of Bethesda’s parking lot.

Scully had literally been waiting outside the front door, a

large plastic bag beside her. She allowed him to embrace

her, only wrinkling her nose slightly. He had thrust the

upper half of his body under the shower before leaving his

apartment, but was now closing on four days in the same

pair of pants. Scully looked back, somewhat nervously, as

they pulled away.

“Something really strange is going on here,” she said.

“I know. You first.”

She turned forward again.

“It’s… what day is it, Thursday? Sunday night I was

sick. I don’t know what was wrong. I was running a high

fever and… was getting dissociative. As soon as that

happened, they gave me a dose of something different from

the antibiotics we’d been on, or I’d been on. Then I was

unconscious until yesterday evening. I wake up, they tell

me that I’m fine, I hadn’t been infected with anything, and

my symptoms were an allergic reaction to the antibiotics.”

“And they just released you?”

“This is totally irregular,” she shook her head. “Even if

there’s no sign of infection, with an unknown pathogen they

should be keeping us in isolation for another week at

least.”

“Did they tell you anything about Calias?”

“No. They didn’t even say if they’d determined what the

bacterium that Owen and I found was, or if was a pathogen,

or anything.” Scully worried at the seam on the armrest on

her door.

“How do you feel?” he asked.

“I’m fine. Completely fine.” Her mouth tightened in

frustration.

“How’s Owen?”

“I found out they released him yesterday evening. Same

explanation.”

“Can you get a hold of him? The Gunmen have a friend you

both should talk to.”

She nodded. Later. He noticed that she was in similar

shape to him, her hair unwashed, poorly directed. In the

hero-world, if we lived on TV, we would shower togther, he

thought. Her head would fit under my chin as she pressed

her back to my chest and the water beat on our faces, my

arms around her body. Maybe the fact that he couldn’t even

form a single word that would pass his lips in that

situation indicated how far it was from reality. The image,

the feeling, snaked away from him.

“Mulder… when I was unconscious, did they let you see me?”

“No. They wouldn’t let me near the ward.”

“I don’t remember very clearly, but the the staff around

me seemed wrong somehow. They were too young, and they

acted strangely. I think they were probably military.”

* * *

Defense Intelligence Agency – Bolling AFB,

Washington D.C.

10:34 a.m., August 9

DIA headquarters had been built in a very short time,

considered finished, and neglected since. Outside it was

still holding up, an imposing block of silver-grey tiles.

Inside, weird black-and-red wall panels spoke to bad design

ideas of the 70s, and hideous beige carpet whispered three

decades of spilled coffee and half-assed janitorial

efforts.

“Glen, we have this under control. It’s being cleaned up

as we speak. We’ve deployed the bacteriophages to every

reported case or possible case.”

It is an established fact in the US intelligence community

that meeting rooms are small, crammed with mismatched

chairs and unused video equipment bought with year-end

budget surpluses. Light comes from glaring fluorescent

tubes directly overhead, or poorly conceived fixtures on

the walls. White skin turns green, brown skin grey-black.

“What the fuck do you mean, under control? Five. Five

cases of Violet in three separate infections. In DC, for

God’s sake. Is this from Dittrich? How the hell did it get

here?”

Roth is angry, and there is sweat on his forehead. A white

man in a uniform is uncomfortable, trying to calm him.

Another white man, khakis and a denim shirt, does not

respond. He does not know Roth, but called him by his first

name when he entered the room.

“Look, we’re not sure,” Uniform says.

“Where did you deploy it? Why, for Christ’s sake? It was a

goddamn experiment!”

Khakis speaks up.

“Glen, we are not in the policy community. We were asked

for options. We gave them what we had.”

“You bastards. You fucking bastards.”

“Narcofinance is moving up on the list again, Glen,”

Khakis answers, not insulted. “Bin Laden and everybody else

in Afghanistan, the Pakistani nuclear program. They needed

a zero-risk strategy. No American lives, no American arms.”

“Some zero-risk,” Roth says. His anger is dissipating,

scattering across the front of an unstoppable machine.

“We had to test it to make sure that’s what we were

getting,” Uniform looks apologetic as he speaks. “We did a

pilot-scale production run at Dittrich and deployed it in a

remote area of Peru where we had access. I don’t know how

the processed material got here. Dumb luck. We were told

that area was mainly domestic consumption.”

“How many ‘domestics’ did Violet kill in Peru?” Roth asks.

“It was a successful deployment.”

* * *

Dana Scully’s Apartment

9:40 p.m., August 9

“The bodies have already been moved to the CDC in

Atlanta,” Scully said, “but I’ve got copies of most of the

documentation. I’m perfectly willing to take a pass on the

slides if you are.” Mulder nodded assent, and looked over

Scully’s shoulder as she began paging through the folders.

He had explained his limited investigation into the

possible connection to Tyrell Robinson. He had returned to

DC, but Wiseman was having difficulty convincing the

prosecutor’s office to even let her bring him in for

questioning.

“Chad Peters and Elizabeth Langan, both 21, of Annapolis.

They were brought into emergency by Peters’ roommate

yesterday morning. Both were unconscious, suffering from

extremely high fevers… they were both recorded over 107.

The team in the ER reported skin discoloration and

haemorrhaging , and placed them in isolation. Toxicology

screen indicated, besides the presence of a significant

haemorrhagic fever of unknown type and origin, that they’d

both used cocaine within the past two or three days, but

there’s nothing else. They were both dead within six hours.”

“Who were they in contact with?” Mulder asked quietly.

“Peters’ roommate said they’d gone out to a bar on the

night of the 5th and left early, about 1030. They both went

to classes at U of Maryland the next afternoon. I don’t

know who’s acted on that, if anyone has.” Scully shifted in

the chair at her kitchen table, pulling off her glasses and

laying them beside the folder.

“How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine, Mulder,” she said. “Unaccountably fine.” She

turned sideways in the chair, and leaned against the back.

Her shoulder pressed against Mulder’s abdomen, and she

leaned her head sideways to rest against the tip of his

breastbone. “So… Frohike told me you did something very

illegal.”

“Yeah.” She felt his voice vibrate through her, warming

her cheek.

“Did Glen Roth talk to you willingly?”

“No.”

She was silent for ten, fifteen seconds, turning her face

upwards to look at him.

“I don’t know what I’d do either.”

“You did, remember?” Mulder rubbed two fingers across his

hairline. Scully smiled faintly, her head nodding forward.

Ball caps and bandages.

“Yeah, I did.” Her head moved against him, almost

nuzzling, almost intentional. “I was so afraid. Not afraid

of any disease. After they gave me whatever they gave me,

it was so quick. It was like being back in the hallway,

feeling myself slipping away. I was terrified.”

“I know,” he whispered. “God, do I know.” His hand stayed

near her hair, brushing across the top of her ear, staying

there, stroking her absently. “You start wondering, how

often can this kind of thing happen.”

The pause was long, allowing for a mutually agreed change

of mood.

“With this kind of luck, we should start buying lottery

tickets,” Scully said with a sly tinge in her voice.

“They’d probably spontaneously combust.”

“That’s impossible, Mulder.”

Hero-Mulder would kiss you now, he thought, and we would

fade to black. They hung suspended in that moment, unable

to proceed, unable to conclude. She stayed in that

position, never breaking the one-contact rule. If bodies

touched, hands could not, hands could not do what saints

could not do. A suitable amount of time passed, in which

thoughts passed in her mind as they did in his and she

rose, beginning to clear mugs from the table.

* * *

Offices of “The Lone Gunman”

10:45 a.m., August 10

“Make yourselves at home…” Frohike said. He motioned over

to their former electronics lab. The workbenches had been

cleared off, and there was different equipment on them.

Mulder recognised some of it from his recent covert visit

to MTI. “We’re thinking of going into biotechs since the

bottom fell out of dot.coms.”

Scully started. Owen was in the makeshift lab area with a

woman in denim overalls, taking turns over what appeared to

be a small, high-powered microscope.

“Look at the tail structure on that bad boy,” the woman

said, moving away from the eyepiece and allowing the older

man to look.

“Oh, Jesus, that’s Ebola,” Owen said.

“Or something pretty similar,” the woman replied. “It’s a

filovirus, anyway. It’s also pretty dormant-looking, which

is a good sign.”

“I didn’t think rotaviruses formed spores. I didn’t think

ANY virus formed spores.”

“They don’t, normally. It seems to be hitching a ride

inside this bacterium, just like you said…. Oops, sorry,

bein’ rude.” The woman spun around on her chair. She was in

her early thirties, bright-eyed, pretty, with shoulder-

length mauve-coloured hair and a pierced nose. “Hi Dana,

I’m Marie, we were on the phone.” Marie had cheerfully

called Scully at home the previous day and announced that

she needed ‘some of your pee.’ “Come on, doctor talk. I’m

done with your pee.”

Scully was a little taken aback. There was a tiny silver

daisy in Marie’s nose, with a smiling face in its centre.

“Uhh, That’s good to know. Owen, what are you doing here?”

“And babe, you are a very lucky girl. Come look at these.”

Marie tugged her in one direction as Owen eased himself

out of the slightly confined space.

“Fox called me yesterday and put me in touch with Marie.

We’ve been puttering…”

Scully withheld judgement for the moment. She noticed a

rumpled pile of blankets in the corner of the lab area, and

a pile of Tintin books. She had a nasty feeling the expert

consultant slept there.

* * *

Mulder looked back over his shoulder at the makeshift

microbiology lab and its mauve-haired mistress.

“So… where did you guys find her, anyway…?”

“She was on the net, had the right kind of friends. Don’t

ask her too many questions or you’ll just get scared. Her

kung-fu is good, but she left a big bottle of clozapine in

the john.”

Mulder whistled. Clozapine was a powerful drug used to

treat symptoms of schizophrenia.

“Anyway, here’s the deal,” Frohike shrugged. “We rifled

some classified Congressional allocations databases, where

you tend to find code names. Only a few members of Congress

ever really find out what they mean, but the agencies

responsible and the amounts are identified.”

“The Stealth Fighter was in there as Have Blue back in

1979,” Langly offered.

“No Imperial Violet. But… we did see Imperial Purple,

from 1989, and Imperial Indigo, from 1992,” Frohike

continued. “No details, but they were both joint programs

between the DEA and the US Army.”

Langly offered Mulder a printout with the codenames, along

with two dozen others, highlighted in blue marker.

“We weren’t talking a lot of money, either. A couple of

mil, so it obviously wasn’t a missile or aircraft or

anything. Marie said that’d be enough to run a lab-scale

microbiology project.”

“The databases only went up to 1998, so we may just be

missing the most recent development,” Byers said.

“Imperial Violet,”Mulder said.

“Bingo,” Frohike leered.

“Teenagers who are aesthetically pleasing, in other words,

fly…”Langly murmured to no one in particular.

“What?”

“Forget it, Mel,” Langly said.

“Scully and I had a little luck on Glen Roth. He’s former

Army, a microbiologist. He’s published stuff on defence

against biological warfare agents, and he’s got a lot of

connections to Ft. Detrick and the Dugway Proving Ground in

Nevada.”

“Oh, baby,” Langly whistled. “Official testing grounds of

the United States’ biological warfare programs.”

“Yeah, when they weren’t just dumping it on New York or

Atlanta,” Frohike said.

* * *

“I have never seen anything like these little guys, only

heard about them. You see this?” Marie waved Scully close

to the microscope. The woman smelled like cigarette smoke

and sandalwood.

“Is that a bacteriophage?” Scully asked.

“An engineered bacteriophage. It kills the bacteria and

releases an antigen which spurs production of an antibody

unique to Ebola-wanna-be here. Your samples and tests were

full of these little guys. It’s a perfect system, and

somebody built it this way.” Marie sounded as if she was

reciting from a hidden teleprompter.

“Are you sure?”

“In evolutionary terms, it’s counterintuitive, so yeah.

The bacteria/virus combination is actually less

transmissible under most circumstances, but more

pathogenic, than the filovirus or bacteria on its own. And

there’s no reason for the bacteria to be there, except to

give the filovirus a ride. The filovirus will kill the host

long before the bacteria does. That’s pretty much the only

way it could transmit from host to host, is from bacterial

colonies on a corpse. That’s how you picked it up.”

“So it’s a weapon.” Scully said slowly.

“I don’t know… it kills horribly, not efficiently,” Marie

said. “There’s sort of a chicken, egg problem with it. It

can be transmitted from a corpse to a new host, sometimes,

but the initial infection will have to be accomplished

somehow.”

“Some kind of initial attack…” Mulder interjected.

Scully hadn’t seen him joining the discussion.

“Yeah, probably with some sort of aerosol powder or

liquid. Which brings up something else…” Marie shuffled

through a second stack of papers. “If we read the records

from Glen Roth’s computer right, it even has a built-in

weakness. It’s vulnerable to alkalis, a five per cent

bleach solution would kill it in seconds. But, it’s

*incredibly* resistant to acids.”

“So you could pack it in some sort of acidic medium… that

would increase the possibility of it infecting an organism

that was exposed to it,” Scully mused.

“Yah, if it attacks the respiratory or lung tissues.”

“Mulder, if we want to operate on the idea that someone

would spread this deliberately, I think I may have

something here.”

“What ?” he stood very close to her, closer perhaps than

was necessary even in the confined lab space.

“The two college kids in Annapolis. They both had used

cocaine at some point in the past week.”

“Right.”

“The original tox screen, done from the first autopsy on

Maria Calias. She appeared to be a regular user, and had a

high level of cocaine in her bloodstream.”

Mulder nodded. He knew he was supposed to pick up on

something, but wasn’t entirely sure what it was.

“It’s a genetically engineered organism with an extremely

high resistance to acidic environments,” Marie said.

“Powder cocaine is very acidic. It could be packed in

cocaine and survive.”

“And guaranteed infection… respiratory tissues,” Mulder

nodded more deeply.

“I think a ‘war on drugs’ joke would be pretty tasteless

right now,” Frohike said. The Gunmen had gradually followed

Mulder over to the lab area. Byers spoke up.

“Can I speculate for a moment here?” he began. Scully

reflected that no one ever interrupted their right to

speculate, no matter how crazy the results might be.

“Processing cocaine, getting the coca from the plant,

involves acidic processes.”

“Right,” Marie said. Byers continued.

“This may be intended to target the people who produce it,

not the people who use it. If it was dusted or sprayed on

coca plants, the people who farm and process the cocaine

would become ill. Aside from killing them, the

psychological impact would be tremendous.”

Mulder concentrated on a spot on the workbench.

“Scully…” he began, not lifting his eyes. “Roth asked me,

he said it was important, he asked me if you used any

drugs.” Scully showed no reaction. Byers and Frohike’s eyes

met for a moment.

“It kinds of fits the pattern. Typical US establishment

hypocrisy. Target the supply, don’t admit there’s a demand,

” Langly said bitterly. Marie cleared her throat.

“Well, there’s one other thing that’s kinda important.”

She held up the tiny folded pill cup that Dana had hidden

three nights earlier in the isolation unit. “This is how

the bacteriophages were delivered. They’re basically freeze

dried in an inert media. Think Sea Monkeys. When you got

these, you were cured, intentionally, by somebody who knew

exactly what you might have been infected with.”

“Turn it on, turn it off. Make sure the US ‘military

advisors’ have their shots.” Frohike nodded.

“What do we do?” Langly asked.

“Roth said it must be an accident,” Mulder began. “What if

they used it in Colombia or something, tested it, and it’s

found its way up here?”

“If Roth didn’t know how you contracted the disease…”

Marie trailed off.

“Either way, Maria Calias is the first victim.” Scully

said. “If we’re going to act on this theory that cocaine

was the initial infectious mechanism, we can assume her

source goes back to… what was the name, Mulder?”

“Tyrell Robinson. I’d better call Detective Wiseman. I

don’t think we can let him avoid answering questions much

longer…”

* * *

Anacostia Washington, D.C.

11:22 a.m., August 10

“They’re good folks,” the woman said, peeking around him

just above his elbow, her face beside his police shoulder

flash. “Both got jobs, take good care of the kids, not like

some people around here. That’s why I called the police, I

ain’t seen them in three, four days, they ain’t gone to

work, and when I knocked on the door this morning they

didn’t answer.”

“Hopefully they’re just on vacation or something. It’s

good you’re keeping an eye open, though.” The policeman

knocked on the door again, more firmly this time. “Mr.

Willard? Mrs. Willard?” the old black woman at his side

sniffed.

“Well, someone sure has to.”

“Miz Watley, you maybe want to just wait down the steps

there?” He tested the doorknob, finding it unlocked,

cracking the front door open. Something was wrong in there,

his senses helpfully told him, to match the tightening in

his belly. There was a foul, sewer stench, no sound of

television, no radio, no air conditioning. The air that

wafted out of the slightly opened front door was hot. He

peeked in.

“Mrs Willard…? Mr… oh, Jesus…”

He walked quickly down the front steps, manfully holding

his face still and his cornflakes down. He put his hand on

the old woman’s shoulder.

“Miz Watley, please come wait at the car here… I think I

better call an ambulance…”

“Oh, dear…”

* * *

D.C. Metropolitan Police Headquarters \

1:24 p.m., August 10

Tyrell Robinson was a tall, well-built black man, his head

shaved smooth, his suit jacket cut smoother. He’d greeted

Detective Wiseman with a handshake, like he was coming for

lunch, but became steadily more concerned when he saw

Mulder and Scully’s badges. As they steered him towards one

of the questioning areas, he pulled up short and got out

his cell phone.

“Robin, it’s Tyrell, I’m down at Metro and they refuse to

tell me what’s up. I’ll wait here for you, call me if

you’re tied up.” He flipped his tiny phone closed.

“Wiseman, that was Robin Witkowski, you remember Robin? I

thought you would. If you so much as breathe at me the

wrong way, Robin is gonna spend a lot of my money busting

you, and your boss, and your boss’s boss, and by the time

it all rolls downhill, you will be a security guard at a 7-

11. Are we understood?”

“Put it away, Robinson, Shaft busted punks like you,

remember? The Feds are asking you the questions. Not me.”

Robinson held up both his hands and stopped walking just

outside the interrogation room.

“I think maybe I better just wait for Robin. I hope she’s

not playing golf or we could be here a while.”

Mulder looked at the police detective, who began to sigh

with resignation before the FBI agent began to speak.

“Detective Wiseman, maybe… maybe you could wait outside.”

She turned on her heel, cursing over her shoulder.

“Okay, fine, whatever, as long as he fucking co-operates.”

“Is that better?” Scully asked, arching an eyebrow at

Robinson.

“That depends what you want with me,” he answered,

casually seating himself, leaning back in the chair with

his legs crossed. “By the way, I don’t smoke, so I hope

neither of you intends to start.”

“Mr. Robinson,” Scully walked a path just out of

Robinson’s line of sight, her arms crossed in front of her,

forcing the black man to either lose sight of her or turn

his head. He was very cool, concentrating on Mulder instead.

Mulder wondered how serious Scully was. In the summer of

1998, in a carefully ignored interrogation, she had walked

behind a member of Arizona’s Copperhead Militia the same

way. The next thing anyone in the room knew, the chair had

been pulled over backwards, and Scully had the heel of her

shoe planted on the man’s xiphoid process. Where the fuck

is the bomb, asshole, she screamed. She refused to discuss

it later.

“Maria Calias and seven other people in the DC area were

all infected with an extremely severe disease, a form of

haemorrhagic fever similar to Ebola,” she began. “There are

probably more cases we know don’t about yet. It’s

preliminary, but it appears that people are being infected

through cocaine.”

“You’re talking to the wrong guy.” Robinson lost, and

Mulder saw it. He tried, very casually, to look over his

shoulder to find her, and Scully noticed. She glanced at

Mulder, just barely, and he moved directly in front on

Robinson.

“Maria was the first known case,” Mulder said. “I don’t

think we’re talking to the wrong guy. Now, you have

probably not done anything illegal, but we need to find and

isolate the drug shipment that these people have been

infected from.”

“That would imply I had done something illegal.” Robinson

was a smart man, and what would be called a ‘cool customer’

by the cops. But he’d been broken, watching Mulder and

Scully circling him. His voice was slightly higher-pitched

now. Mulder continued.

“Mr. Robinson, there could be lives at stake here.

Depending on how many people have used coke from this

shipment, a lot of lives. It’s possible that someone may

have infected this shipment of drugs intentionally in order

to target users or people who handled the drug.”

“Yeah, I wonder who’d do a thing like that.”

“The FBI is prepared to guarantee you immunity.” Scully’s

eyes narrowed at Mulder.

“Is the FBI prepared to write that down?”

“If you’re prepared to co-operate fully.” Mulder said.

Scully stayed behind Robinson now, not to unnerve him, but

so the man wouldn’t see her reaction to Mulder’s sudden

offer.

“I won’t sign anything without my lawyer.”

“Find your lawyer, we might be short of time.”

As Robinson pulled his cell out, Scully’s rang. She walked

over to the corner of the room, talking quietly.

“Mulder, something’s happening.” Robinson spoke quickly in

the background. Scully slipped out of the room into the

hallway, and Mulder followed her, closing the door behind

him.

“That was Owen. There were four more cases brought into an

emergency clinic in Anacostia,” she said. “A couple were

DOA and two young children with extreme fevers. Fifteen

minutes after the ambulance arrived some kind of military

unit showed up and took custody of the whole clinic.”

“We’ve got it nailed, Scully. Robinson’s gonna talk. We’d

better call Skinner and get a HAZMAT team ready to go with

us.”

Scully looked through the one-way glass into the room.

Robinson knew what it was, of course, and was looking right

back at them as he made his call.

“Mulder, are you entirely comfortable going ahead with

this?” Scully’s mouth was drawn so tightly it almost

disappeared.

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

“This is pretty thin, Mulder. New pathogens enter the

environment all the time. West Nile in New York last

summer, for example.”

And you hate, hate hate lettings scumbags go, for any

reason, he thought. Something, somewhere, has to stay black

and white, doesn’t it Scully baby.

“Regardless of how Maria Calias may have been infected,

someone knew exactly how to cure you when you were

infected. Someone who works on military biological warfare

programs. What more do you want?”

“I don’t know. I just have some doubts that we’ve followed

proper scientific method in our investigations. I don’t

know how trustworthy we can consider Marie’s conclusions,

and neither Owen nor I are really experts in this kind of

material. I mean, she had academic qualifications, but I’m

not a psychologist and she struck me as…”

Mulder looked pained.

“Scully, don’t do this now. Don’t give me this knee-jerk

over-rationalisation.”

“I’m just suggesting that before we start making immunity

pledges to drug dealers that we might want to consider all

the options.”

“Have we discovered any other options?”

“No, but we’ve been pretty directed so far.” Mulder didn’t

respond. Scully stared at the floor. “I’m only going along

with this because there may be lives at stake and it’s all

we have.”

“You know better, Scully.” Her posture made it clear that

she was not going back into the interrogation room. Mulder

sighed, and went back in, closing the door behind him.

“Robin Witkowski, registered member of the Maryland bar,

will be here in twenty minutes,” Robinson said. He

chuckled. “Yeah, I sure wonder who’d do a thing like that.”

* * *

Robinson had a couple of names, an address, phone numbers.

Wiseman left the room as he talked, swearing a blue streak.

He knew where the cocaine was probably stored, when it had

come into the country, from where, and in what quantity.

Scully was silent in the car as they drove across town,

hooking up partway along the I-95 with three white vans and

two sedans. Skinner was in one of them.

“If you’re going in, I’m going.” Mulder said.

“Mulder, I’m medically and operationally qualified, and in

all likelihood immune to anything that might be in the

house.”

“Fine, you can protect me.”

“Mulder, don’t make this into some kind of macho thing.”

“It’s exactly the opposite, Scully. I spent a couple of

days on the other side of the glass from you and I’m not

doing it again. It scares me too much.”

The house was an unassuming bungalow east of the river, in

a neighbourhood where one would have to exercise a certain

degree of discretion. A Lexus sat in the driveway.

“Gee, that’s not a giveaway at all,” Mulder murmured.

There was no sign that any occupants of the house were

aware of the rapidly deploying police presence. They parked

down the block. Scully inhaled and exhaled deeply once

before she got out of the car, and met his eyes. The

argument was over, temporarily or permanently he wasn’t

certain. There were more important matters at hand.

* * *

Mulder placed a gloved hand on the doorknob, twisting it

once. The door cracked open a notch. Periscopes through

each external window had revealed nothing, nor roused any

response from inside.

Several policemen had, however, noticed the smell.

“Okay, it’s unlocked.” Scully’s voice crackled in his ear,

unnecessary for him, necessary for the response team

audience. As they passed the car in the driveway, she had

noticed it was filmed with a week’s worth of dust. She took

up a position opposite the door as Mulder hoisted the

decontaminant spray unit. He grinned at her through the

transparent mask of the light blue NBC suit as he tested

it, sending a small squirt of chemical-laced water against

the outside wall of the house.

“Wet T-shirt night…?”

She pushed the door with one heavily booted foot. It

swung open slowly, and she looked into the entryway of the

apartment. She held a modified Glock pistol, the trigger

guard vastly enlarged for gloved hands.

“Mulder, take a look at this…”

The walls were streaked with whitish deposits that had

collected along the baseboards and stained the carpet in

dried pools. He saw patterns that looked like something had

drained down from high on the walls.

“What the hell…?”

Scully knelt down, brushing her glove along the baseboard

with one hand as she kept her pistol pointed down the short

hallway with the other.

“Mulder, someone’s been here. Someone sprayed

decontaminant foam all over this room.” She rose, walked

down the entryway. The living room was decorated in water

stains and deposits of dried white foam, scummed over the

leather couch and the big-screen TV. A blue plastic

tarpaulin covered a La-Z-Boy in the far corner of the room.

Something was under the tarp, something that had sloughed a

vile grey-brown pile of itself onto the floor beneath the

chair. It was crusted in the whitish residue that covered

the walls and floor. Mulder lay down the spray unit.

“You want to look?” He peeked down the hallway on the

left, into the bathroom. There was another blue tarp

covering something half in, half out of the bathtub.

“There’s another in here.” Scully saw him wincing inside

his mask, and he abortively reached up to try and run his

hand through his hair.

“There were supposed to be two men in here, right?” Scully

asked the command unit.

“That’s correct,” the voice crackled back.

“We have two bodies, probably several days old… can we

get an evidence team up here immediately?” Scully stood in

the middle of the living room, placing the pistol in the

kangaroo pouch on the front of the suit. “The scene has

been disturbed, and we may want to start considering this a

criminal investigation… danger of contagion is probably

minimal, the scene has already been decontaminated by

unknown parties.”

“Scully, Mulder, it’s me.” Skinner’s voice crackled inside

their suits.

“What is it, sir?” Scully replied.

“I’m pulling you out of there… apparently this stopped

being a DC police or FBI matter about a half an hour ago.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” Mulder snarled.

“Mulder, the Army is down here. Please come out before

they come in.”

* * *

FBI Headquarters, Office of Assistant Director Skinner

9:30 a.m., August 21

“We’re here to apologise, officially, to Dr. Scully for

the, uh, inconvenience she suffered as a result of the

accident, and express our thanks to Agent Mulder and Dr

Scully for their excellent work in locating the

contaminated material.”

Mulder looked at Skinner incredulously. The two men who

had introduced themselves as representatives of the

Department of Defense were so colourless as to be almost

translucent. Skinner had what Mulder though of as the shit-

or-go-blind look, a man who knew he couldn’t win no matter

how the situation unfolded.

“When is the inquiry into this matter going to be held?”

Scully said coldly.

“Thanks for asking that, Doctor,” oozed Paleface One. “I’m

very pleased to inform you that the inquiry has been

completed, as of last Friday.”

“Completed,” she said neutrally. Mulder made a strangled

noise.

“Yes, and the inquiry produced no less than one hundred

and twelve recommendations for improvements in handling

protocols for potentially toxic biological materials in US

Army research facilities. As well, new guidelines will be

developed for the use of genetically engineered simulant

organisms.” Paleface One turned to Paleface Two. Scully

later reflected that if she didn’t have the intense urge to

kick them in the groin, she would have not even have been

able to recall what gender they were. Paleface Two looked

at her with Understanding Smile Number Fourteen.

“It’s my duty, in which I take some pride, in to inform

you that the tribunal in charge of the inquiry ruled that

you, Dr. Scully, be provided with monetary compensation in

the amount of one hundred and fourteen thousand dollars, on

various grounds. The ruling on this matter is here, as is

the cheque.” He slid a manila envelope across the front of

Skinner’s desk.

“What’s the finding of the inquiry?” Skinner asked.

“There was an accidental release of a non-lethal organism

designed to simulate possible biological warfare agents

from a US Army research facility. The organism was not

stable, and once removed from the controlled environment,

it mutated into a lethal agent similar to those which it

was designed to simulate. The release was not noted.

Systems failed. Processes that we planned and never tested

failed. Mistakes were made, serious ones. We erred

terribly, and innocent people were harmed. The tribunal’s

findings are completely public.”

Mulder marvelled at how the representative could speak in

the boxes that would be pulled out and highlighted for a

newspaper article.

“That’s bullshit and you know it,” he spat. “Imperial

Violet acted just like you wanted it to.”

“We have no record of a program by that name. The agent

released was a simulant which we refer to as L-142.”

Skinner interrupted Mulder’s followup, staring him down.

“Where are the tribunal’s findings?”

“They’re being delivered to your office this afternoon,”

simpered Paleface Two. “We decided to only send one copy,

as it comprises something in the neighbourhood of six

thousand pages plus another two thousand of annexes. The

executive summary is in your folders there, it basically

reads as I told you, plus some charts, and the compensation

recommendations.”

“What if I want to refuse the compensation?” Scully said

icily.

“It is quite generous, under the circumstances. I don’t

think you want to take us to court for more.”

“That’s not what I mean.”

“The inquiry is completed, and has been accepted by DoD.

It won’t be reopened, not even for the FBI.” One paused.

“Unless you have some evidence of criminal wrongdoing.”

“What would you say if I said I’ve spoken to Glen Roth?”

Mulder ventured. “And that I’ve been inside the lab at MTI

Bioprocess?”

“I’m not familiar with either of those…” Two shook its

head at One, who made a shrugging motion.

“We have specimens of a genetically-engineered bacterium

which acts as a host to viral colonies, and a bacteriophage

specifically engineered to destroy it, which match files

recovered from MTI Bioprocess.”

“How did you get access to those files, Agent Mulder?” One

asked, its voice layered with insinuation.

“We’d be very interested to examine those specimens,

actually.” Two feigned interest with almost human facility.

“Are those the mutated strain of L-142? It’s unfortunate

that all stocks of the simulant have been destroyed, it

would have been useful for comparison purposes.”

Mulder snorted and leaned back in his chair, shaking his

head at Skinner. Scully had slipped open the manila

envelope, and was scanning the document detailing what

exactly she was being compensated for.

“This is incorrect. I wasn’t administered these drugs,”

she said. “I had a full blood workup done privately after

my release from Bethesda. None of these were in my system.”

“The records at Bethesda are quite clear,” one of the DoD

representatives replied. “It is… a premier institution.”

Mulder noticed that Scully had left a small white envelope

untouched. “Now. If you don’t mind, we have to be going. If

you have any questions about the tribunal’s findings, when

they arrive, you can contact the Department.”

“I’m sure that’ll be very productive.” Mulder nodded and

smiled.

Ten minutes later, Mulder stalked the limited space

available in the basement office. His hands ran through his

hair, planted themselves on his hips.

“I’m going to try to find Roth. He has to be somewhere.”

The address he’d discovered in the MTI offices, when he

went to visit it, was recently vacated. Very recently.

“I bet you can’t find him.” Scully said, her voice low.

She leaned against the desk, fingering the envelope she had

been given.

“I should take you up on it.” He chuckled, nodding at the

cheque. “You’re buying lunch.”

“I’m not keeping this, Mulder.” She placed it carefully in

their “out” box. “What are you doing now?”

“Cattle mutilation?”

“Not before lunch.”

* * *

Cafe Browse, Alexandria, VA

11:20 a.m., August 26

She’d let Owen talk her into the Belgian waffles with

strawberries, but eventually dug in her heels, insisting on

yogurt instead of whipped cream. She had initially been

looking at mango-berry kascha something-or-other, and Owen

intervened passionately, arguing that Western culinary

traditions did certain things right, and that being allowed

to have dessert for breakfast on occasion was one of them.

“You took the money.”

Her voice was flat, carefully non-accusing, an

observation. Owen examined a piece of blueberry pancake on

his fork, and shrugged.

“I may as well get something out of it. For a few days

there, after the thrill wore off, I was afraid I was going

to get a bullet in the head.”

“Do you believe their explanation?”

Scully realised that came out wrong. Too challenging, too

accusatory. Question the issue, not the person. Owen knew

that she knew, silently accepting her unspoken apology.

“I don’t know. We didn’t have much to work with, you and

Marie and I, did we? And we were… you know, the people

around us, Fox, your friends… they think a certain way.

Maybe we tried too hard to construct what we wanted to see.

Their explanation, the official one, makes sense. Why

manufacture a conspiracy when you can explain everything

away by stupidity? I’m a firm believer in stupidity.”

“You don’t believe that.”

“Does it matter? I’m alive, I paid off my house and I’m

redoing my kitchen. I have dead people to cut open. I

have choir practice. I have other things to do, Dana.”

Owen laid down his fork and knife, looking out over the

railing of the patio. “It suits what I want to believe. If

we saw what we think I saw, I don’t want to know. I don’t

need to know. I see enough things every day that make me

want to stand up and yell and engage in mass defenestration

without worrying about government conspiracies, too.”

Scully looked out into the street as well. A beautiful,

sunny Sunday morning. She tried to avoid squinting in the

light, to take in all of it. On the opposite sidewalk, a

street kid playing guitar laughed as a ponytailed blonde

woman walked past him.

“I can’t, Owen. It’s what I do. Some things… someone…

I’ve learned that I have to believe what I see in front of

me. It’s become the guiding principle of my life. Sometimes

it means accepting things that are brutal, common

knowledge. And sometimes it means things that I can’t even

begin to explain.”

“Take a piece of advice from a chatty, sentimental old

fag?” They looked at each other across the table again.

“Yes.”

Owen picked up his untouched glass of orange juice,

raising it to Scully as if in a toast.

“Every day. It’s all precious. It’s such a cliché but it’s

so true. He was terrible at squeezing orange juice. You’d

get a glass full of seeds. I can’t drink the stuff anymore

because I can’t feel them tapping against my teeth.”

He set the glass down, still untouched.

“Oh, and take the goddamn money.” Owen waved his hand

dismissively. “I can recommend a large number of fine

charities, some of which give very funky gifts. Or buy

yourself a car or something. They’re just going to buy a

bomb with it otherwise.”

Dana Scully walked home around noon, her eyes open to the

sunlight, allowing her mind to wander wherever it chose to

go.

* * *

Epilogue

The Peruvian Air Force, such as it was, had better things

to do that night than intercept the lumbering cargo

aircraft as it droned across the border from Colombia. If

it had come close enough, an observer would see a slightly

darker, familiar star-and-bar against the grey-green

pattern on the wing. In this part of the world, such

markings, and their connotations of manifest destiny,

guaranteed immunity.

Under one wing, between two thundering propellers, a

streamlined tank hung, its underside marked with dozens of

tiny ports. Moonlight gave a faint luminescence to the

yellow powder as it streamed out behind the aircraft,

scattering over the dark hills below.

* * *

April 3, 2000 – July 16, 2000

“They call me Khyber, I’m awriter in black

Put your mouse on the button and send feedback…”

-“Canadian Badass” khyber@home.com

Pepper

Cover

TITLE: Pepper

INFO: Written for I Made This Productions Virtual Season 8

AUTHOR: David Hearne

RATING: PG

CLASSIFICATION: X, H

SPOILERS: NONE

DISCLAIMERS: “The X-Files” belong to Chris Carter.

“Werewolves of London” was done by Warren Zevon. “Bad Moon

Rising” was written by John Fogerty and performed by

Creedence Clearwater Revival. “Cowpoke” was originally done

by Stan Jones and “Three Days” was written by Willie

Nelson. (The versions I’m thinking of here are the ones

sung by Don Walser. If you ever listen to Walser, then you

will know why they call country music white people’s soul.)

“Right” or Wrong” was originally done by Bob Wills (“The

best damn fiddle player in the world” — Merle Haggard) and

the Texas Playboys.

SUMMARY: Mulder and Scully are sent to investigate a

werewolf in a small Alabama town. Along the way they

encounter a deadly werewolf hunter and the best chili in

the South.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

TEASER

“Goddammit, that’s hot!”

Kevin Cross, having lunch in the Chili Heaven diner,

cursed as he reached for a glass of water.

He wasn’t as loud as he could have been. Mr. Cross’s

throat had suddenly gone tight and hoarse. He felt like the

skin was being torn off the roof of his mouth. Still, it

was loud enough to capture the attention of the other

customers in Chili Heaven. Some took note of Kevin’s LL

Bean sweater and expensive jogging shoes. They grinned,

knowing a Yankee tourist just had a run-in with Vic

Franklin’s own brand of chili.

Mr. Cross did not feel so amused, though. After draining

his glass of water in one gulp, he yelled, “Where the hell

is that waitress?” His head swiveled around until he found

Geena Sawyer. She had just taken an order and was taking it

back to the kitchen. Mr. Cross’s angry look froze her in

her tracks.

“Come here,” he growled, motioning her to come over. She

did, feeling tense. “Now, Kevin, don’t make too much of a

fuss,” his wife Patricia said.

“Hush,” Mr. Cross told her, then looked at Geena and

pointed at a bowl on his table. Inside the bowl was a

steaming mix of sauce, beans, peppers and onions as red as

the customer’s face. “What is this?” he demanded.

“It’s…it’s what you ordered,” Geena stuttered.

“‘It’s wut you or-DERED,'” Mr. Cross shot back, mimicking

Geena’s accent. “And just what did I order?”

“You ordered hot chili,” Geena said, confused as to where

this was going.

“That’s right. Hot chili. But not something that was going

to fry my taste buds!”

“Oh. Well…maybe you ought to let it cool down…”

“Let it cool down…” Mr. Cross gave his wife a mean

smile, making her compliant in his amazement at this

ignorance. Mrs. Cross gave a tight smile in return, though

she was getting nervous by the looks of the other

customers.

“That’s a brilliant idea. Let it cool down. I never would

have thought of that. Of course, here’s another brilliant

idea. You could warn your customer about how damn hot your

chili really is! Or maybe this diner could serve some that

wouldn’t strip the paint off a battleship!”

“Is there a problem here?”

Mr. Cross turned and looked up. Way up. Vic Franklin was

standing by his table — a big man dressed in a cook’s

apron. He regarded the northern tourist calmly, but it was

like the calmness of a grey sky. You didn’t want to risk

the thunderclap of one of those weighty hands.

At first, Mr. Cross was struck dumb. Then he thought,

Hell! I’ve stood up to senators and captains of industry!

No way am I going to get intimidated by some redneck cook!

“Are you the owner of this place?” he snapped.

“Yes, I am, sir,” the big man said. “Vic Franklin is the

name.” Then he gave Cross the kind of smile that would have

taken the meanness out of most men. Not in this case,

though.

“Well, I want to know where you get off trying to feed

poison to your customers!”

“It’s the food everybody eats here,” Vic said in a calm

voice, indicating the customers in the diner. Mrs. Cross

saw men nod their John Deere caps at Vic and the women

shook their curly hair at her husband’s rudeness. She never

tried to correct her husband, but she often wondered if her

sweetie-pie should take it down a notch. Just a little bit.

“I don’t care what people eat around here! Where I come

from, restaurants don’t try to burn off the tongues of

their customers.”

“Well, sir…what’s important is that you feel at home

here. That’s why Chili Heaven is offering any choice of the

menu to you, free of charge.”

“You better,” the northerner said sullenly. “So, give me

the damn menu again. And this time, I want to know…”

“Of course, sir. Or course.”

Vic turned to the regular customers who were regarding Mr.

Cross with disdain. He gave them all a smile. Nothing to

worry about, folks. It’s all over now. They returned to

their own meals and conversations, confident that Vic had

taken care of this annoying Yankee.

After Mr. Cross ordered a bowl of soup (“At room

temperature, you understand me?”) and was assured that it

would be at his table immediately, Vic guided Geena with a

soft touch towards the counter. “I’m sorry, Mr. Franklin,”

she said, getting close to tears. “I didn’t mean to…”

“Shh. It’s okay. Don’t worry. Next time, however, make

sure the customer knows how we cook things around here.”

Geena nodded, rubbing at a moist eye.

“That’s probably the first time you ever met a Yankee,

right?”

“Uh…well…”

“We get more of them coming through Pepper than where you

used to live. Most of them are nice people. Really. It’s

just that…every once in awhile…well, after you live in

Pepper for a couple more months, you’ll get used to the

occasional sumbitch who wanders through.”

“I hope so. Thanks.”

“Why don’t you go sit in the back for a minute, okay?”

“Okay,” she sniffed.

“It’ll be all right,” Vic assured her as she left for the

employee bathroom.

For one person in the diner, however, it was not all

right. He had been watching the whole scene through the

window between the kitchen and the dining area. He saw the

tears in the eyes of the pretty waitress and decided to do

something about it, by God.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Sitting in the bathroom of his hotel room, Mr. Cross

concluded this was the worst vacation he ever had. Goddamn

Alabama, he thought. Goddamn the whole South. We oughtta

just saw it off and let it float to…

“Grrrrr.”

The sound made Cross’s sphincter close up like a zipper.

He could feel his back turn as cold as the toilet lid

against his back. His eyes darted left and right, trying to

find the source of that growl.

Then he heard another sound. Above him.

He looked up and saw one of the ceiling tiles being pried

off its frame. The dark interior of the vent was exposed.

As he sat there and shivered, someone poked their head out

of the new hole.

Someone with golden eyes.

Fangs, white and sharp.

Dark, taut skin. And more hair than you would expect to

see on a human face.

“Grrrr,” it said.

Mr. Cross screamed in terror then tried to escape for the

door. The pants around his ankles tripped him up and he

landed head-first on the bathtub rim.

Watching TV, Mrs. Cross heard the growl, scream and thunk.

She ran to the front desk. She convinced the desk clerk to

take off his stereo headphones and go with her to the room.

He unlocked the bathroom and found Mr. Cross unconscious,

bleeding from his forehead, and his naked buttocks exposed

to the world.

No one heard the person who crawled through the vents to

the outside, chuckling.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

But the hairy harasser had no idea what chain of events

his prank would cause.

Cross was a lobbyist for business interests in

Connecticut. Upon returning home, he told a Connecticut

senator of his experience in Pepper, Alabama. This same

senator related the story to a friend in the FBI, adding

“Mr. Cross is a dear friend of mine and any assistance you

can give in this matter would be appreciated.” The

senator’s friend in the FBI wondered what the hell could he

do for Mr. Cross anyway.

Then he remembered the X-Files.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

ACT ONE

“I have to tell you this from the get-go — one word of

this leaks out to the press and they’ll find your bodies

floating in the Potomac. Understand?”

Agent Fox Mulder wasn’t sure if Cross was speaking in

metaphors. He decided to just nod his head and say, “I

understand, Mr. Cross.”

Mr. Cross glared at Dana Scully. “What about her? Can she

keep her mouth shut?”

Agent Scully was about to demonstrate her strong

inclination not to keep her mouth shut when Mulder said,

“My partner knows how to keep a confidence.” He dare not

turn to face her at that moment.

“Good.” Cross let out a thick sigh. “This whole damn thing

is a pain in the ass. I didn’t know where else to turn

except…” He looked around at the basement office of the X-

Files as if it was a dead skunk. “…here.”

Mulder ignored the slight. “I understand you had an

unusual experience down in Alabama.”

“You can bet your big nose on it,” Cross replied, then

described what he saw in the hotel bathroom.

“Uh, Mr. Cross,” Scully said. “Are you sure this wasn’t

some kind of animal? A bear or a…”

“Of course, I’m not sure. You think I would be here if I

WAS sure? You think I want to be here?”

“Well…”

“If this story got out…if people heard me talking

about…I don’t know…”

“A creature of unknown origin?” Mulder suggested.

“Whatever. That’s not the sort of reputation I want.”

“Then…why are you here?” Scully asked.

“Because no one tries to scare Kevin Cross,” the lobbyist

said in a low voice. “No one.”

Doesn’t sound like somebody *tried*, Scully thought.

Somebody had a roaring success.

“Those cracker cops down in Pepper aren’t worth a

thimbleful of urine. I want you two to go down there and

find me whoever or whatever it was. I don’t care if it was

some punk kid in a Halloween mask. I want him found and I

want him dealt with.”

“We’ll find the culprit, Mr. Cross,” Mulder said. “We can

assure you of that.”

“I don’t want assurances. I want some damn results.” With

that, the Connecticut Yankee left the office.

“We better get him back here,” Scully said.

“And why is that?” Mulder asked.

“Because there is a small part of his butt you didn’t kiss.”

Mulder leaned back in his chair and regarded his partner

with a tight smile. “Aren’t you the one who is always

telling me to be a little more conciliatory?”

“Yeah, but don’t get down on bended knee.”

Standing up, Mulder said, “Trust me, Scully, I was very

tempted to give Mr. Cross a one-fingered salute. But I want

this case.”

“Why?”

“Because if he is willing to come to us, then he

definitely saw something unusual.” Mulder went over to the

coat rack and got his coat. “Let’s go home and pack. Then

we’re off to Pepper, Alabama.”

“And just what exactly do you think we are going to find

there?”

Mulder gave Scully an innocent expression as he put on his

coat. “What makes you think I have any set theories at this

time?”

He walked out the door. From the hallway, Scully heard him

sing, “He’s the hairy-headed gent who ran amuck in Kent…”

“Oh, Lord,” she said, shaking her head.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Around the time Mulder and Scully were starting on their

trip to Pepper, Mr. Cross received a visitor in his home.

One night, he had enough of his wife kicking him in her

sleep. He left the bedroom for the kitchen, grumbling about

Mrs. Cross and her unclipped toenails.

To reach the kitchen and a late-night snack, he had to go

through the den. As he reached for the light switch…

“Evenin’, Mr. Cross.”

The voice was low-key yet didn’t promise much care for the

owner of the house. Mr. Cross’s body became so rigid that

you could have broken your foot kicking him. He stared into

the dark room. Seeing nothing, his hand touched the light

switch.

“Keep the light off, Mr. Cross. Feels real nice here in

the dark.”

Mr. Cross forced his hand away from the switch. He cleared

his throat and tried to incite the voice whose volume had

cowed many a reporter and White House intern. “Who are

you?” he demanded, not sounding quite as outraged as he

wanted.

“Somebody offerin’ to do a job for you. I heard about what

happened to you in Pepper.”

“Who told you about that?” Now, Mr. Cross sounded suitably

mad. “Was it that pretty boy FBI agent?”

“I don’t know nothin’ about the FBI. It was just a story I

picked up. You’ll be surprised by what you can hear as long

as you keep your ears open.”

Cross’s eyes were getting used to the darkness. He managed

to pinpoint his visitor sitting in a chair. The man was

wearing — of all things — a cowboy hat.

“Well, so you heard,” Kevin said. “What of it?”

“What you saw in Pepper…it didn’t look human, didn’t it?”

Figuring that it would not be a good idea to lie here,

Cross responded, “No. It didn’t.”

“So, if it ain’t human, then killin’ it wouldn’t be a

crime now, would it?”

“Is that what you’re proposing?”

“That’s what I can promise.”

Cross snorted. “What are you supposed to be? Some kind of

cowboy assassin?”

The visitor reached down and struck a match on the leg of

Mr. Cross’s $600 chair. The flame rose to his face and the

cigar in his lips.

“Reckon I am,” the visitor told Cross and looked at him

with a craggy, weathered face. It was brown as leather

except for four pale, long marks across his left cheek.

Stubble coated his face, defying any razor to cut them off.

And the eyes…

If anything could make hell freeze over, it would be a

wind as cold as those eyes.

That’s when Kevin Cross decided to speak only when spoken

to.

Smoke seemed to caress the visitor’s lips before it

dissolved into the air. The visitor whipped the match and

its flame vanished.

“OK. For $5,000, I’ll go down to Alabama and take care of

things. What do you say?”

“Well…I…I’m not sure. I mean, this…this thing didn’t

attack me. It just…”

“It just left you on the floor of a bathroom with your ass

bared for the whole world to see.”

*Hey,* Cross thought. *It did. It humiliated me. By what

right could it do that? And like this guy says, if it’s not

human…*

“All right. You got yourself a deal. But you only get paid

once the job is done.”

“That’s the way I do things. I also get paid in cash.

Think you can manage that?”

“No problem.”

“Then it’s settled.” The visitor stood up. My god, he’s

tall! Cross thought.

“I’ll be lettin’ myself out,” the visitor drawled and

turned to a door.

“Wait a minute,” Cross said. “I will need to see some

proof that you’ve done…”

The lobbyist didn’t need to see the eyes. He could feel

them pointing at him.

“You’ll get the proof,” the visitor said. “When I come

back with the bastard’s head.”

Those were his last words as he left with only the smell

of tobacco to indicate he was ever in the room. Outside, a

motorcycle’s engine rumbled. Patricia Cross was awoken by

the sound. She went to the window and saw a blur of black

metal pass her house. Her stomach turned cold for some

reason as the cycle’s rider drove off.

Off to Alabama.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Jill Henriksen, chief of police of Pepper, was trying to

get a local resident out of a tree when she met FBI Agents

Fox Mulder and Dana Scully. The man up in the tree was

Lonnie Dodds. Every once and a while, Jack would anger his

wife over something which prompted Mrs. Dodds to chase

after Lonnie with the closest available blunt instrument.

This, in turn, prompted Lonnie to climb up a tree in his

front yard. The tree was good protection against his wife

because she was scared of heights.

Chief Henriksen got the call from a Dodds’ neighbor about

this latest installment in the Dodds’ continuing squabble.

As usual, Henriksen sighed. The hard part was not calming

down Mrs. Dodds. The hard part was talking Mr. Dodds out of

the tree.

“I ain’t coming down. No, sirree!”

“Lonnie, we go through this every month. And, like I keep

telling you, Beatrice is not going to kill you.”

“You didn’t see the look in her eye, Chief! She’s out for

blood this time!”

Henriksen sighed. “Well, why is she so mad at you?”

“Beats me! I just said something about her legs!”

“What…did you say about her legs?”

“Said that they looked like big lumps of cookie dough!

Now, are you going to handcuff her or what?”

Henriksen closed her eyes, fighting the temptation to

throw rocks at Lonnie. Then she heard a car come to a halt

in the street. She opened her eyes and saw a rental car

park behind her squad vehicle. The surface of the rental

car was covered with the dust of the back roads leading to

Pepper.

Two people got out of the car. One of them was a tall man

whose dark suit was showing a tinge of perspiration. She

noted he was a good-looking guy with full lips and a

muscular body. With him was a woman, also in a dark suit,

who seemed unaffected by the heat. She had an attractive

face and red hair that was darker than Henriksen’s own

auburn locks. They both looked very serious.

Henriksen suspected that they were involved in law

enforcement themselves. They just had the look. She also

had a bad feeling about what they wanted.

“Sheriff Henriksen?” the man asked.

“That’s me.”

The man pulled out a wallet and exposed the identification

card inside. “Fox Mulder, FBI. This is my partner, Dana

Scully. There is a matter we would wish to discuss with

you.”

“All right. Let’s get out of this heat first.”

“Uh…you seem to have a situation here,” Scully said,

indicating the tree.

“Ah, don’t worry about him. He can nest for a bit. Come on.”

The three of them got back into the rental car — Mulder

and Henriksen in the front and Scully in the back. Mulder

breathed a sigh of relief to feel the car’s A/C.

“I know,” Henriksen said. “Good chili weather, though.”

Huh? Mulder thought. Why would you eat chili in…

“What’s this about?” Henriksen asked.

“We’re investigating an incident that occurred at the

local hotel,” Mulder told her. “One involving Mr. Kevin

Cross.”

“Hmm. Yeah, I think I remember that one. Mr. Cross claimed

he got attacked by something.”

“Claimed? You don’t believe him?”

“Well, he wasn’t attacked. The only damage that got done

to him was what he did himself.”

“But you do think something was in the bathroom, right?”

Henriksen paused, then said, “Yeah. Something.”

“Something,” Scully echoed.

Henriksen turned around and looked straight into Scully’s

searching gaze. “He wasn’t exactly clear on all the

details.”

“What do you think it was?” Mulder asked.

The chief of police turned back to Mulder and shrugged.

“Sounded like an animal. Some possum that got caught in the

vents.”

“From Mr. Cross’s descriptions, it sounded more…human.”

Henriksen looked at Mulder’s intense eyes and said,

“Pardon me for asking, but why is the FBI so interested in

this?”

She heard Scully squirm slightly on her seat. With a firm,

deadpan expression, Mulder said, “We are investigating any

possible paranormal connections to this event.”

“You wanna boil it down for me, Agent Mulder?”

“It’s likely that Mr. Cross saw a werewolf.”

Henriksen slowly ran her tongue over her teeth, then she

said, “It’s also likely that Mr. Cross is just making up

stories because he’s embarrassed over tripping and knocking

himself out.”

“Well, Mr. Cross isn’t using the term ‘werewolf.’ That’s

just my personal conclusion. However, he insists that he

was threatened by some unknown being.”

“Say he was. What does he want done about it?”

Before Mulder could answer, Henriksen said, “‘Scuse me a

moment” and rushed out of the car. She had seen Mrs. Dodds

heading for the tree with a pile of rocks in her arms.

“That’s a good question,” Scully asked. “What would you do

with a werewolf?”

“Well, what would you do? Suppose there was a human being

capable of transmorgifying…”

“Transmorgifying?”

“Changed. Shifted. Went all bow-wow. Whatever. Wouldn’t

such a person be fascinating from a scientific viewpoint?”

“I still have yet to reach the point of accepting such a

person’s existence.”

“Because science hasn’t accepted it or because Mr. Cross

is such a moron?”

“Ah…a bit of both, actually.”

“Mr. Cross’s personality defects aside, I get the feeling

that we have an important mystery to solve here. Two, in

fact.”

“What’s the second?”

“Who in the name of God would eat chili in this weather?”

Chief Henriksen returned to the car, having calmed Mrs.

Dodds. “As far as I’m concerned,” she said. “this

investigation is done with. However…if you folks want to

sniff around, be my guest. Call me up if you need any help.”

“We appreciate it, Chief,” Mulder replied. “Actually,

there is one thing you can help us with. Did Mr. Cross have

contact with anybody here in Pepper?”

For a moment, Henriksen was quiet. Then she said, “There

was a little fracas at a diner here. Mr. Cross got worked

up over the quality of his service.”

“What diner is that?”

After Henriksen gave the agents directions to Chili

Heaven, she watched the rental car drive off, feeling a

little guilty. She didn’t like being the one to point them

towards Vic Franklin. On the other hand, Mulder and Scully

would have found out about that little incident. Nor did

she like having to lie.

‘Course, she wasn’t exactly telling the whole truth, either.

“HELLLLP!”

Henriksen spun towards the tree. Mrs. Dodds was leaning a

ladder against it. She had also brought a shovel with her.

Apparently, she was getting over her fear of heights.

Henriksen sighed, hoping there weren’t any more problems

in her future.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Fear was left in his wake like tailpipe exhaust. Families

stopped their sing-a-longs of “There was an old lady…”

when he roared by with his portable radio blaring.

“I see the bad moon arising…I see trouble on the way.”

Trucks slowed down for him. Highway patrolmen looked the

other way when he broke the speed limit.

“I see earthquakes and lightning…I see bad times today.”

A gang of Hell’s Angels on their bikes tried to intimidate

him, but one look from his cold eyes made them take the

first exit off the highway.

“Don’t go around tonight…Well, it’s bound to take your

life.”

He continued his way south.

“There’s a bad moon on the rise…”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“I’m sad, but I’m happy…I’m rich but I’m broke…I’m a

carefree, free-riding, drifting cowpoke…”

The singer let off a wolf-like yodel as if he was a

thousand miles into the desert instead of in a recording

studio. This yodel greeted Mulder and Scully through stereo

speakers as they entered Chili Heaven. Underneath their

feet was a symmetrical design of blue and yellow squares.

Open windows and electric fans served as air-conditioning

which didn’t exactly fight the heat well, but none of the

customers seemed to mind. They just kept shoveling in the

chili — chili in bowls, chili sandwiches, chili on toast,

chili tortillas, chili pizzas. On the walls were photos of

singers (Hank Williams, Lefty Frizzell, Sister Rose Maddox,

Merle Haggard, Don Walser), cowboys (Roy Rogers, John

Wayne, Lash LaRue) and great empty spaces (Monument Valley,

the Grand Canyon). Also on display in glass cases were

peppers the size of kittens and bottles full of red, thick

sauce.

A scent flew up Mulder’s nostrils. He smelled tomatoes and

onions, garlic and beef, chicken and beans with habanero

peppers bringing up the rear like the tanks of an army

convoy. It created a warm, sensual feeling in his nose as

if a sauna was bubbling inside.

“Mmmmm,” he said.

Before Scully could ask him to explain that comment, a

pretty young woman with dark curly hair walked up to them.

She was dressed in a pink blouse and skirt with the name

“GEENA” sewn into it. A paper and pad were tucked away in

her apron. “Hi, there,” she said with a smile. “Take a

seat, folks.”

The smile went away as Mulder took out his federal ID,

saying, “Actually, we’re here for other reasons than

eating.” Of course, eating would be a pretty good reason,

he thought as the scent of chili danced over his sinuses.

After introducing himself and Scully, Mulder said, “We’re

looking into an incident that took place in the Pepper

Hotel. A man named Kevin Cross got a bad fright from

something he saw.”

“Oh…yeah,” Geena said, twisting her hands together

behind her back.

“We understand that there was a little incident involving

him here as well.”

“That was nothing,” Geena said quickly. “Nothing at all.”

“What was it exactly?” Scully asked.

Geena’s attempt at an answer was interrupted by the

appearance of a tall man in his early twenties. He had a

handsome and appealing face, but his long body moved in an

awkward fashion. He came across as someone caught between

the clumsiness of adolescence and the strength of adulthood.

He marched up to them, with his long hair in a bound

ponytail and wearing an apron splattered with chili sauce.

Mulder felt an odd urge to lick the apron. “Is there a

problem…” he started to say, then tripped over a

customer’s foot protruding into the aisle. He stumbled for

a few feet, flailing his arms. Just as he reached Geena’s

side, he straightened himself up. “Is there a problem

here?” he asked, as if nothing had happened.

“It’s all right, Dale,” Geena assured him.

“Are you sure?” Dale asked in a low voice, looking at

Mulder and Scully with suspicion. In fact, quite a few of

the customers in Chili Heaven were watching the Yankees in

their territory.

“They’re FBI agents,” Geena told him, knotting her hands

tighter together.

“Oh.” For a few moments, Dale shuffled on his feet. Then

he looked at Geena’s nervous face and straightened himself

out again. “Well, what do you want with Geena?” he asked

defiantly.

“We were asking her about Kevin Cross,” Scully replied.

Dale’s head sunk towards his shoulders as if he was

tucking it in like a turtle. “You…you want to ask her

about that?”

“We can talk to you about it instead,” Mulder said in an

easy-going voice. “Would you like that?”

“Uh…”

“Dale! Geena!”

All heads turned to the big man standing at the kitchen

door.

“You two get back to work,” the big man said. “I’ll answer

the questions of these folks.”

Geena nodded, then ran off to a table while taking out her

pad and paper. Dale looked at her protectively and the FBI

agents scornfully before going to the kitchen.

The big man walked towards Mulder and Scully, growing

larger in their sight with each step. Don’t eat us, Mulder

found himself thinking.

Then he stopped before them, smiled in a very sincere way

and said, “I’m Vic Franklin. I’m the owner of this place.

Care to sit down?” He indicated an empty table. Scully

thanked him and they all sat at the table.

“So…what can I do for you?”

After Mulder explained who they were and why they were in

Pepper, Vic said, “Oh. That. Well, there was a little

incident. Mr. Cross got a tad burned on his chili and he

lost his temper. Nothing to worry about.”

“How specifically did he lose his temper?” Scully asked.

Vic glanced at the young woman taking orders. “He yelled

at Geena over there.”

“I imagine Dale didn’t like that very much,” Mulder

observed.

Vic looked straight at Mulder. “I didn’t care for it much

either. What are you implying, Agent Mulder?”

Scully decided to step in. “Mr. Franklin, it is obvious

that Dale feels affectionate toward Geena.”

“Work with a pretty woman every day and you’re bound to

feel ‘affectionate.'” Vic lifted an eyebrow. “Don’t you

think so, Agent Mulder?”

Mulder pretended to be interested in the formica table.

Scully cleared her throat and said, “The question is —

would he feel protective enough to play a trick on Mr.

Cross?”

Vic rested his enormous arms on the table. “Dale doesn’t

just work for me. He’s my son. My adopted son. I can tell

you right now — that boy has a good heart and he wouldn’t

hurt a single living thing in this world.”

“That’s not exactly an answer to my question,” Scully said

in her best diplomatic voice.

While he tried to think up a better one, Vic noticed

Mulder’s nose was tilted up and his nostrils were flaring.

“Smell something you like?” he asked.

“Um…well, yes, to tell the truth.”

Vic showed that disarming smile of his, then stood up.

“Let me go get you a bowl,” he said. “On the house.” The

cook left before Mulder could decline the offer (which he

didn’t want to do anyway.)

“Thanks a lot, Mulder,” Scully muttered.

“Oh, come on, I’m not going to be bought off with a bowl

of chili.”

“So, you think that something is being covered up here,

too?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Mulder, Dale Franklin has ‘Most Likely Suspect’ written

all over his forehead.”

“Most likely to be suspected of what?”

Scully opened her mouth, then closed it. She tried opening

it again, but failed. During that silence, Vic returned

with a bowl of chili. Even from a distance, you could tell

that it was hot. Steam billowed from it like white smoke

from a forest fire. “Here you go, Agent Mulder,” he said,

placing it before the agent.

Scully and Mulder looked down at the bowl. It looked back

up at them with a brown-and-red face. Scully found herself

inching back. Mulder continued to stare, expecting the

chili to start bubbling like some prehistoric tar pit.

“You’re gonna just look at it or are you gonna have a

bite?” Vic asked.

Mulder picked up a spoon. He looked around him, noticing

that most of the customers were watching him now. He took a

breath, filled his spoon with meat and beans and peppers,

lifted the spoon to his mouth and granted it entry. The

spoon was stuck in, then slipped out clean.

Mulder was rock still for a moment.

Then his eyes widened. He parted his lips, trying to get

cooling air into his mouth. His jaw and teeth moved like

naked feet over bare glass. Scully saw sweat forming under

his hairline. She almost got out her cellular phone to call

911 when Mulder swallowed the chili, formed a fist around

the spoon, slammed the fist on the table and shouted,

“Damn, that’s good!”

Vic nodded in satisfaction. The other customers chuckled

and returned to their own volcanic meals. Scully rolled her

eyes.

“Looks like you’re a man who appreciates hot food,”

Franklin observed.

“It comes out of living in England for three years. The

only thing warm over there is the beer.” Mulder shoveled up

another spoonful of steaming chili and aimed it towards his

partner. “Scully, you have to try this…”

“Mulder, keep that away from me.”

He turned to Vic and shrugged. “My partner is on a health

food kick. Frankly, I would just as soon sprinkle salt on

some cardboard and devour that as compared to the stuff she

chews on.”

Before Scully could raise an objection, Vic said, “Well,

you won’t find none of that here in Pepper. I ain’t the

only person who can cook up a mean bowl of chili. In fact,

we’re having our annual Chili Festival within a week.”

“A chili festival? Here?” Mulder looked like a kid at

Disneyworld.

“Mm-hmm. ‘Course, I imagine you folks will be finished

with your work by then.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that. Sometimes, these

investigations can drag themselves out.” Mulder turned to

Scully with a grin. “Isn’t that right?”

Scully felt a sudden need to shove Mulder’s face into the

bowl of chili.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“You like Icees?”

“Wh-what?”

“I said, do you like Icees, kid?”

The seventeen-year-old cashier clerk trembled.

“Um…yeah…yeah, I guess” was his answer. Terror had

overcome him just like everybody else the moment this man

had walked into the convenience store. The customers froze

to the ground, beer, jerky and cans of soda in their hands.

They prayed that this tall man in a long, dusty coat

wouldn’t turn his attention to them.

“I like ’em a lot,” the man said, his voice making the

nearest approximation of kindness that it could. “I like

the taste of ’em, all cold and sweet. Hell, I even like

lookin’ at ’em. Somethin’ about seeing that colored mush

pressin’ against the plastic top…it jus’ makes my day.”

The man walked towards the counter. The only sounds that

could be heard in the store were the thumping of the man’s

leather boots and the change jangling in the clerk’s pants.

With the little bit of clarity he had left, the clerk

noticed that the man’s belt had a huge silver buckle with

the words “BORN TO HUNT” inscribed on it. He also took note

of the set of long teeth attached to the belt. Their number

was many. They sort of looked like animal teeth, but no

animal the clerk could recognize.

The man stopped before the counter. He stared at the clerk.

He raised a hand.

A handful of quarters fell onto the counter. They sounded

like a ghost dragging his chains.

The man nodded and then left the store, sipping his Icee.

Everyone finally let out their breath when they heard his

motorcycle roar off.

The man threw away an empty red-and-blue cup as he crossed

the border of West Virginia, still southbound.

Still bound for Pepper, Alabama.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

ACT TWO

Vic Franklin was preparing his special pot of chili for

the festival when Chief Henriksen came to visit his house.

She just walked right in, having been there several times

before. She found Vic in the kitchen.

“Evening, Jill,” he said.

“Evening, Vic,” he said. “Is Dale about?”

“Nope. He went out to the movies with Geena.”

“Ah. Finally got up the courage to ask her out, I see.

‘Bout time. He’s been mooning over her ever since she moved

to Pepper.”

Vic added a chopped-up bell pepper to a simmering pot.

“So, what do you want to talk to him about?” he asked.

Jill gave him a look askance.

“Right. Dumb question.”

Jill sat down in a chair, straddling it backwards. “It

doesn’t sit right with me to be hiding things from the FBI.”

“I didn’t think it would. But we agreed a long time ago

that to keep quiet about Dale was for the best.”

“And if the FBI finds out the truth?”

“Don’t worry about that. Agent Mulder has gotten more

interested in the Chili Festival than in our little

mystery. The man has spent two days here and I’ve been

assured that he knows no more than when he first came.”

“It ain’t Mulder I’m worried about. It’s Scully. She’s

been asking questions and running a lot of fancy tests. She

might not be so inclined to believe in…certain things,

but she knows something’s up.”

“Hmmm,” Vic commented as he cut an onion into paper-thin

slices.

“It would really help if Dale keeps a low profile.”

“He knows that. He knows because you and I made sure he

knows.”

“Yeah, but a full moon is coming up tomorrow night, Vic.

Other nights, he can decide to change or not. Under a full

moon, it just happens. And he gets all…antsy.”

“I’ll make sure he stays under lock and key.”

Jill watched Vic’s expert hands slid the onion slices into

the chili. “Okay,” she said. “I know you’re a man of your

word, Vic.” She stood up. “I’ll leave you to your cooking.”

“Leaving right now?” Vic’s voice and face had a little bit

of urgency in them. He held up a spoon covered in red

sauce. “It’s almost done. Would you like a taste?”

A smile curled up the mouth of Chief Jill Henriksen.

“Yeah. I would like a taste.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Movies arrived at the Pepper Cinema five or six months

after their initial release. Or, in the case of “Tank,”

fifteen years.

On the movie screen, James Cromwell headed for the door of

the police station, grumbling and bitching about the horn

blowing outside. His anger turned to shock when he opened

the door and found the turret gun of a Sherman tank looking

him in the eye. Sitting on top of the tank, James Garner

smiled down at Cromwell and said, “I do believe I have you

covered.”

The audience laughed, including Geena. She noticed that

Dale wasn’t laughing, though. He just sat in his chair,

looking moody. She leaned over next to him and whispered,

“You okay?”

“I’m okay,” he whispered back. “The movie’s crap, that’s

all.”

“Why, what’s wrong with it?”

“Come on, Geena. It’s another of those Hollywood movies

which act as if the South is full of nothing but evil

rednecks.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that. I think Garner’s character

is a Southerner.”

“Think so?”

“Who else would threaten a police deputy with a tank?”

Dale gave Geena a pained smile. She picked another kernel

of chili-powdered popcorn out of their box and chewed on it

while looking at him. He kept his attention on the screen,

avoiding her eyes.

“Uh, Dale?”

“Yeah?”

“I know I’ve only lived here in Pepper for a few months

and…every town has its secrets that the folks there don’t

necessarily want to share with new-comers but…”

“What is it?”

“It was you, wasn’t it? You snuck into that hotel room and

gave Cross a scare.”

Dale made no response for a few seconds. Then he nodded,

still looking at the screen.

“You didn’t have to do that.”

He cleared his throat and said, “I wanted to.”

“It may get you into a lot of trouble.”

Dale turned to Geena. As he did, his elbow hit the box of

popcorn on her knee. Red popcorn scattered all over the

theater floor. “Sorry, sorry,” Dale moaned to her and the

theatergoers turning to look.

“It’s okay,” Geena assured him as she brushed chili powder

off her leg. “No problem.”

“No, it’s…” Dale clenched his fists and looked down at

the floor. “I always mess everything up! I always…”

Geena placed a hand on Dale’s shoulder. “Dale, it’s all

right. Everything’s all right.”

Dale looked at her hand. He almost reached up to touch it,

but stopped himself.

Geena smiled and squeezed him once on the shoulder before

letting go. “Don’t worry about anything, okay? Just relax

and watch the movie.”

He nodded and turned his head back to the screen.

After a few moments, Geena cleared her throat and said,

“Uh, Dale?”

“Yeah?”

“What exactly did you do to Mr. Cross?”

“Uh…not much. Just…put on a Halloween mask and went

‘boo.'”

“Ah.” She didn’t follow up after that.

On the screen, James Garner drove his tank through the jail.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Scully was sitting in a hotel room at the Pepper Hotel and

looking over her case notes while gunfire came from the

hotel room connecting to hers.

“Bang! Bang! Boom!”

That was Mulder watching a western on the television next

door. He was shouting back at the screen, getting into the

on-screen action.

“Bang! Bang!”

Scully sighed. Mulder had been this endearing ever since

they arrived in Pepper. Over the past few days, he had been

sampling spicy meat and hobnobbing with the locals. Getting

into conversations with the customers at the general store

or old people sitting on their front porches, he would talk

about fishing, how to grow a good pepper and the various

town legends. In a way, it was charming. She had never seen

Mulder so relaxed, so casual in his manners.

On the other hand, he and Scully *did* have a case to

solve. “I’m working on it, Scully,” he insisted. “I’m

getting to know the local legends, seeing if there are any

substantiated sightings of a werewolf.”

“So have you found any?”

“Not yet. Hey, have you tried Mrs. Tower’s chili yet? She

does this great thing with cheese…”

Well, *someone* had to do some actual work. Scully was

expecting to get a report tomorrow about some hair samples.

She had collected them from the hotel room Cross stayed in

and sent them off to an FBI lab. Maybe they would get some

information that would haul Mulder off his butt.

“Bang! Fill your hand, you son of a bitch!”

Scully closed her eyes and shook her head.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

In the night, he rode alone on the highways. In the night,

the roar of his motorcycle scattered birds from the trees.

In the night, his cycle’s glaring head lamp swam through

the darkness like a white shark just under the water’s

surface. In the night, the cool wind rushed against his hot

brow. In the night, the long teeth clicked on his belt. In

the night, he crossed the Alabama border.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“‘Course, I remember when there weren’t no road between

Main Street and Edison Lake.”

“That so?”

“Yes, sir. Used to be a long, long walk. Now with the

road, it don’t take no time at all. Tellin’ ya, there ain’t

nothing better than a good swim in Edison Lake on a hot day

like this.”

“‘Specially when you’ve had yourself a couple of bowls of

chili.”

“Oh, yeah, boy. Or something worse. I remember when I was

enough of a durn fool to eat a whole habanero pepper at

once.”

“Not a pleasant experience, huh?”

“Wellll…I got to know every inch of my stomach, let me

tell ya.”

Mulder and the three old men laughed. Their laughter was

cut short when Mulder heard his name called out in a sharp

voice. He turned to see Scully looking at him with her

fists on her hips. She had tracked him down here to the

general store where he had been chatting with the elderly

locals (over a few styrofoam cups of chili, of course.)

“Uh, excuse me a moment,” Mulder said, then walked up to

Scully standing in the warm morning sun.

“I thought I might find you here,” Scully said in a low

voice.

“Sorry. I guess I should have…”

“You left without leaving a message. I woke up to find you

gone.”

“Sorry, again. I got up early to have breakfast.”

Scully looked down at the cup in Mulder’s hand. “Is that

your breakfast?”

“No, I had eggs at the hotel.”

Scully looked up at him.

“Well, eggs with chili.”

“Mulder, are you going to need a stomach pump before this

case is over?”

“It’ll be worth it,” Mulder said with a grin and dipped

into the cup with a plastic spoon.

“Well, while you were talking with the boys, I got a call

from the lab.”

“Really?”

“Yes, really.”

Mulder shoved the spoon in his mouth and chewed while

looking at Scully.

“Are you interested?” Scully asked, feeling a heat that

had nothing to do with the sun.

“Yeah, sure,” Mulder mumbled through masticated beans.

“At first, the lab thought the hairs belonged to a human.

Then they identified them as dog hairs. Now they’re not

sure.”

Mulder swallowed and said, “Hmm.” He spooned another bite

of chili into his mouth. After getting no more of a

response than that, Scully clenched her fists tighter and

said, “Don’t you have anything to say about that?”

“The lab report is inconclusive, Scully. It’s hard to add

anything to that.”

Scully took the cup from Mulder’s hand and sniffed it.

“What?” Mulder said.

“I don’t know what’s responsible for this little

personality change, Mulder. Maybe it’s the heat or all the

chili, but the Mulder I’m familiar with would jump in and

say we have evidence of a werewolf.”

“Well,” Mulder replied, twirling the spoon in his hand,

“the Scully I know would reprimand the Mulder you know for

making such assumptions on the basis of an inconclusive lab

report.”

“That may be. But both the Mulder I know and the Scully

you know have to make a report on their progress to

Assistant Director Skinner. And the Skinner we both know

does not like the idea of his agents lounging about general

stores and soaking in the local color while burning up

their stomachs with chili peppers.”

Mulder stopped twirling the spoon. “Okay. Then what would

the Mulder you know be doing at this point?”

“Well…considering that there is going to be a full moon

tonight, he would propose that we stake out the home of Vic

and Dale Franklin.”

“Hmmm. I’m not sure. The Mulder I know would be wary of

proposing such a thing to the Scully he knows because it

would imply he thinks Dale Franklin is a werewolf. And the

Scully I know is dismissive of such ideas.”

“Possibly. But the Scully he knows is not completely

closed-off to extreme possibilities as he should notice

after all these years. Furthermore, she does suspect Dale

Franklin is involved in this matter and would like to find

out why.”

“Hmmm. Maybe we don’t know these people that well after

all.”

Scully handed back the cup. “Just eat your damn chili,

Mulder.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

When he saw the sign that read “PEPPER, ALABAMA — CHILI

CENTER OF THE WORLD,” he pulled over to the side. The

silence after he shut off his engine was as eerie as its

roar. He looked at the sign, then up at the sky. The

position of the sun revealed the time to be just after

noon. He lowered his head and just sat still on the cycle

while a single bead of sweat rolled off his nose.

Then he pulled his motorcycle off the road and into the

shade of a tree. He sat down at the base of the tree,

pulled out a harmonica, closed his eyes and began to blow.

He played a tune he once heard from a blind man in New

Orleans, wailing away in an alley as dark as his own sight.

He waited for the full moon to rise.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

ACT THREE

“Do you think you’re gonna need the handcuffs, Dale?”

Dale Franklin sat on his bed, knees pressed against his

chest as he rocked slowly back and forth.

“Well?”

“I…I don’t think so.”

Vic Franklin regarded his adopted son for a moment, then

said, “Okay, Dale. If that’s what you think. The door will

be kept locked, though.”

Dale nodded.

“You gonna need anything before I do that? More food?”

“Nah, I’m okay.”

“Well, then…guess all I gotta say is…”

“Dad, are you disappointed in me?”

Dale only called Vic “Dad” in tense moments so the older

man had to take this very seriously. “Son…I wish you

hadn’t pulled that prank of yours. Not to say that fella

wasn’t askin’ for it, but it has made things a little

difficult for us.”

“I’m sorry.”

Vic smiled. He walked over to his son and rubbed him on a

head with hair getting longer by the second. “You’re a good

young man, Dale. I haven’t seen you do anything to change

that.”

Dale’s left foot bounced on the mattress as Vic rubbed his

head. “Thanks,” Dale said.

“Well…good night, son.”

With that, Vic left the room and locked the door. Dale

looked around his room. There were no windows but he could

just feel the sun lowering to the horizon.

He turned to the pillow and reached underneath it. He

pulled out a key.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Scully had put a ban on chili while she and Mulder were on

stakeout. However, the sound of his chewing might have been

a welcome reprieve from the silence of the first hour of

their watch on the Franklin house.

Finally, Mulder said, “Are you disappointed in me?”

Scully considered that question, then said, “I’m…a

little surprised. I didn’t expect you to go all Mayberry on

me.”

Mulder smiled a little. “Sorry.”

“Well…it hasn’t been all bad. In a way, it’s nice to see

you relaxed.”

“I have been, haven’t I?” Mulder looked around at the

street and the widely-spaced houses dwelling on it. “I

don’t know why. I just got into the rhythm of this town.

Maybe I need a place like this in my life. If I were to

retire…yeah, this is where I would live.”

“To top it all off, it might have a werewolf living in it.”

“Oh, so you *do* believe…”

“I’m just getting inside your motivation, Mulder.”

“Hmm. Well, I don’t believe there is a werewolf living

here.”

“And why is that?”

“Because if there was one, a lot of people in Pepper would

have noticed. Not much escapes the residents here. I’ve

talked with a lot of them and none of them has ever seen

something resembling a werewolf. There have been reports of

a five-legged pig and rumors that Mrs. Charleston does some

disreputable things with voodoo charms, but no werewolf

sightings. Now, unless there is some massive conspiracy of

silence, I would have to say that there is no such creature

inhabiting this…”

“Mulder, look.”

He did. And he saw a man crawling down the drainpipe from

the second story of the Franklin house. Even from a

distance and in the darkness, they could make out long hair

covering his body, the protruding shoulders and the tail

wagging and sticking through a hole in his pants.

Mulder said, “Is that…Dale?”

Four feet above the ground, the man slipped and fell into

the bushes.

“I think it is,” Scully said.

The man emerged from the bushes, looked left and right

down the street and then took off in the opposite direction

from Mulder and Scully.

“Mulder, we should…” Scully started to say just as

Mulder turned the ignition key, yanked the gear out of park

and stomped on the gas pedal — practically at the same

time.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After covering up his motorcycle and unpacking the right

equipment, Silver entered the town of Pepper on foot. For

such a big man, he moved with amazing speed and little

noise. He was like the shadow of a hawk.

The sparse landscape of Pepper might as well have been a

jungle. He found every form of cover to use — trees and

alleys and parked trucks. He saw everything without being

seen.

He waited for a sign; a hint; a track left by his quarry.

He didn’t expect it to see it running down the streets,

tripping over garbage cans and crashing into mailboxes. Nor

did he expect to see a car chasing after it. The quarry

moved with great speed, but its clumsiness was giving the

car an edge. Soon, the car’s driver would catch up with him.

Well, Silver thought, I just will have to deal with all of

them.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

As they always did on warm nights, Mr. and Mrs. McDonald

sat on the front porch of their house.

“Hot night,” Mr. McDonald said.

“Yep,” Mrs. McDonald replied.

“Good night for chili.”

“Uh-huh.”

“Say, look at that. There goes Dale Franklin. Must have

gotten out of the house.”

“They never can keep him inside when there’s a full moon

out.”

“Yep, that sure is a fact.”

“Who’s driving that car chasin’ after him?”

“Uh…yes, I do believe that’s Agent Mulder. And Agent

Scully is with him.”

“Oh, they’re such a nice-looking couple.”

“Yeah, well, reckon that the cat is out of the bag now.

Looks like they’re gainin’ on Dale there. That boy can sure

run fast, though…”

“What was that?”

“Huh?’

“I thought I saw somebody else pass by.”

“Hell, I didn’t see nothin’. Think your eyes are just

playin’ tricks on you, honey lamb.”

“Could be. Could be.”

There was a brief pause.

“Sure is hot tonight.”

“Yep.”

clip_image002

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The hairy creature put up quite a chase despite his

frequent stumbling. However, his legs couldn’t keep him

ahead of a car forever. That’s why he left the street for

the Chili Heaven diner. The creature took such an abrupt

turn that Mulder drove the car right past the diner and had

to make a screeching U-turn. By the time he reached the

diner’s parking lot, the creature had unlocked the front

door, ducked inside and locked up the diner.

Mulder burst from the car and ran up to the front door

with Scully trying to keep up. Lowered shades kept them

from seeing inside the diner.

“I know you’re in there, Dale!” he shouted as he banged on

the door. “Come on out!”

“Mulder…”

“Open this damn door!”

“Mulder, would you settle down?”

“Not until this door is opened!”

“Now, wait a moment! We don’t know what we’re dealing with.”

“I do,” a voice said.

They turned and saw him standing at the far end of the

parking lot — tall and cold-eyed. They could also make out

the silver flash of guns in the shadow of his jacket.

“I’ll be takin’ it from here,” the tall man informed the

two agents. He walked across the parking lot, his stride

recalling the unstoppable motion of a tank. It wouldn’t

have been a good idea to get in his way.

That’s just what Mulder did, though.

“Uh…sir,” he said, moving to intercept the tall man. “I

don’t know who you are, but my partner and I would

appreciate it if you would allow us to…”

A moment after the man’s hand grabbed Mulder by the shirt,

the FBI agent felt his feet leave the ground. They stayed

off the ground during the time it took him to fly through

the air and collide with his rental car. Then he dropped

back to the ground and moaned.

Witnessing this flight made Scully freeze for a split-

second in shock. Then she yanked her gun from her holster

and said, “Fre–”

Before she could complete the word and raise her gun to

shoulder’s height, one of the man’s guns was pointing at

her. She looked down the barrel of a gleaming Colt .45 as

the man thumbed the hammer back as easily as breathing.

“I ain’t got no quarrel with you or your friend there,” he

said. “Just step aside and let me do my business. But if

either you or the fella try something…”

Scully realized that she had only a few seconds to make a

decision. On principle, she couldn’t step aside.

Principle would kill her, though.

Mulder could draw his own gun, but this man’s quickness

was inhuman. It was quite possible he could draw his second

gun and shoot Mulder while popping a bullet between her own

eyes.

So, this was the choice. Stepping aside would be wrong.

Not stepping aside could be…*would* be deadly.

We need a little help here, Scully thought.

That’s when she heard the siren.

The tall man heard it as well. His head turned just an

inch to the right; just enough to see a police car heading

their way, its red-and-blue lights swinging through the

darkness.

That’s when Scully jerked her gun all the way up. It’s

also when Mulder ignored his pain and drew out his own

piece.

Those cold eyes turned back to Scully. His eyes shifted to

Mulder. Still keeping his gun raised, he regarded the

weapons pointing at him not with fear but as if they were

annoying problems to solve. He wasn’t sure what to do and

he didn’t like it.

More problems developed when the police car halted outside

the diner. Police Chief Jill Henriksen and a young

patrolman jumped outside with their own guns out. “You

point your hands skywards, mister!” Henriksen ordered.

The tall man turned his head towards her. The red-and-blue

lights flashed over his still face and his gun was still

pointing at Scully.

“Do it now!” the chief of police ordered.

Three full seconds went by and the only thing that moved

were the lights swiveling on the patrol car.

Then, with the slowness of running tree sap, the tall man

raised his arms into the air.

“This just ain’t my night,” he said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Nothing was said until Vic Franklin arrived. At least,

nothing was said out loud. Mulder’s eyes were alight with

an anger directed towards Henriksen. Even though the chief

of police took the anger in stride, Scully kept looking

between the two and wondering if it would be necessary to

be referee.

And in the back seat of the police car, the tall man sat

in silence with his wrists cuffed. He didn’t look angry or

upset. He had the attitude of a man waiting for a bus.

“Where is he?” Vic said as he got out of his pick-up truck.

Henriksen motioned with her head to the diner. Without

giving a look at anybody else, Vic strode up to diner’s

front door and pounded on it. “Dale, it’s me!” he called

out. “Now, am I going to have come in there or are you

going to be a man and come out by yourself?”

There was no sound from the diner.

“I’m still waiting for an answer, boy.”

The diner was silent for a moment longer.

Then the front door unlocked and the creature stepped

outside with shoulders hunched. Even though his hair was

all over his body, his teeth longer and his eyes yellow, he

was unmistakeably Dale Franklin. He made a whimpering sound

like a dog begging for scraps.

“Don’t you give me none of that,” Vic said. “You are in a

lot more trouble with me than you were a few hours ago.

Now, get into the truck and stay there.”

With his tail drooping, Dale sunk into the passenger seat

of his father’s truck.

Scully turned to Mulder and said, “Now, am I supposed to

say ‘told you so’ or are you?”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

ACT FOUR

The next morning, Mulder entered Chili Heaven in a foul

mood. The sound of the banging front door and the jangling

bell caught the attention of every diner. The angry look on

the agent’s face kept their attention.

“All right,” he said. “No more crap. I’m going to ask a

question and I want an answer *now*.”

Vic Franklin emerged from the kitchen. “Agent Mulder, this

is not a good…”

“Shut up,” Mulder growled. Much to everybody’s surprise,

the large cook did just that.

“I’ve been talking with you people and eating with you and

I’ve been doing it in the belief you didn’t have any

secrets to hide,” Mulder continued. “Well, it turns out you

did have a little secret, after all.”

“Mulder…” Vic started to say.

“Shut UP!” Mulder glared at the diners. “The question is —

how many of you knew about it? How many of you knew that

Dale Franklin was a werewolf?”

For a long time, the only sound was the chili sizzling in

the kitchen.

Then, with a sheepish expression on his face, one of the

diners lifted a hand.

Another diner with an equally sheepish expression raised

her hand.

This was followed by another and another. Hands sprouted

up like leaves in a fast-motion nature film. It wasn’t long

before nearly every hand was raised.

The last diner with his hand down insisted, “Well, I

didn’t know.”

“Yeah, you do, Joe,” the diner sitting next to him said.

“I told you last week, remember?”

Joe thought about it, then said, “Oh, yeah.” He raised his

hand.

“Oh, that’s beautiful,” Mulder muttered as the hands went

back down. “That’s just dandy. The whole lot of you were in

it. All of you were keeping secrets from the Yankee.”

Vic said, “Mulder, this is not the best place to discuss

this.”

“Is that so? Well, let me tell you something — this is

the perfect place to discuss it. Because I would like to

know why is it a whole town is trying to hide the fact that

your son is a damn werewolf!”

“He’s a what?”

The voice came from the back of the diner. Mulder turned

to see Geena Sawyer who had just emerged from the bathroom.

“He’s a…what?” she repeated, disbelief contorting her

face.

Mulder looked at her. Then he turned to Vic. The cook

closed his eyes and sighed.

Mulder suddenly felt very stupid. “Oh, uh,” he said to

Geena as he cringed. “You…you didn’t know?”

Geena remained stuck in her spot for a long moment, her

mouth hanging open. Then she ran out of the diner.

“Thank *you*, Agent Mulder,” Vic said.

“Sorry. Sorry, everyone.”

The diners shook their heads and turned away from him.

Mulder felt lower than a slug’s underwear.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Silver kept looking to the left and to the right, shifting

his eyes slowly. He regarded the cement walls around him

like they were great mounds of excrement.

His eyes finally stopped in the direction of the woman in

front of him. “I don’t feel right inside here,” he said to

Agent Scully. “It ain’t natural.”

“And it’s natural to want to kill people?” Scully asked,

putting on her best interrogator’s face. It wasn’t easy.

Even though the man in the cell was sitting down, he still

looked taller than she was. The coldness in his eyes seemed

capable of freezing the iron bars between them. Even with

his guns stashed away, he appeared as dangerous as any

person she ever encountered.

“You saw that thing last night,” Silver replied in a quiet

voice. “It weren’t no human being.”

“Dale Franklin — despite his odd biology — is very much

a human being.”

“That boy is an animal. And a dangerous one.”

“I haven’t seen any proof that he is. You, on the other

hand, assaulted my partner and stuck a gun in my face.”

Silver shrugged. “Told you to get out of the way.”

Scully looked the tall man over. “You’ve killed before,

haven’t you?”

“Practice makes perfect, I guess.”

“I don’t think you are doing this out of moral

indignation, though. I think you’ve been paid.”

“Let’s just say…I got my reasons.”

“And we’ve got even better ones to keep you locked up,

so,” she reached over and tapped one of the bars. “you’d

better get used to this.”

With that, Scully left. Silver was quiet for a few

seconds, then murmured, “Nope. I don’t think I will.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“Three days filled with pain and sorrow…yesterday, today

and tomorrow…”

The music of the stereo greeted Geena at the door along

with Dale. “What are you doing here?” Dale asked in

surprise. “Shouldn’t you be at the diner?”

“Shouldn’t you?”

Dale looked down. “I’m…I’m being punished.”

“For what exactly?”

“It’s kind of between me and Vic.”

“Does it have something to do with being a werewolf?”

Dale slowly lifted his head. He looked into the eyes of

Geena. She seemed to be wavering between anger and wonder.

“We have a few things to talk about, don’t you think?” she

said.

Dale nodded.

“May I come in?”

Dale hesitated, then stepped aside. Geena entered the

house. The door was closed. The two of them walked to the

living room and sat down on a sofa, three feet between them.

“I can understand why you would be careful about who you

told,” Geena said. “But…why couldn’t I have known?”

Dale leaned back and closed his eyes. “And what would you

have thought about me if I had told you?”

“You want to know what I’m thinking right now?”

Dale cleared his throat and said, “Okay.”

“I’m…kind of confused, as you might imagine. And it’s

not just that…this wasn’t exactly what I expected. It’s

that when I think of werewolves, I think of flesh-eating

monsters.” She tilted her head. “Or is that just the movies

again?”

Dale smiled, but didn’t open his eyes. “I ain’t never ate

anybody. God, I ain’t never been in a fight, either.”

“I believe you.”

Dale opened his eyes and turned his head to Geena.

“You’re the sweetest person I’ve ever met, Dale. I

couldn’t believe you would hurt anybody.”

“So why are you confused?”

“I’m confused because…I know I should feel scared. But I

don’t.” She lifted an eyebrow. “I do feel a little annoyed

that you didn’t tell me…”

“Sorry.”

“But mostly I just feel relieved.”

“Relieved?”

Geena moved across the sofa to Dale. Their legs touched.

She reached out and held his hand.

“Yeah,” she said. “‘Cause now I know all about you. And

there’s nothing I don’t like.”

She smiled. Looking very surprised, Dale smiled back.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Chief Henriksen and Scully came to Chili Heaven. They

convened in the kitchen with Mulder and Vic. Surrounded

with a heady smell that meshed with their clothing, they

discussed their little dilemma.

“We have a little dilemma here,” Scully observed.

“I can see that,” Vic said.

“Agent Mulder and I came here to investigate what happened

to Kevin Cross. We have found the cause. It’s

quite…unusual, but this is the truth we came to find. The

question now is — do we tell anybody about it?”

“That’s really your and Mulder’s call, ain’t it?”

Henriksen drawled.

“Maybe. But I would like to know why you have hidden

Dale’s secret for so long.”

Henriksen looked to Vic. He took a breath and said, “I

found Dale in the woods when he was two years old. It has

always been my fear that he would have to go back to those

woods. You saw that evil son-of-a-bitch with the .45 last

night. That’s the sort of thing Dale can expect if the

world knows who he is.”

“This town has accepted him,” Scully said. “Why couldn’t

the world?”

“Pepper is just a tiny piece of the world, Agent Scully. I

wouldn’t want to lay the burden of achieving that kind of

acceptance on anybody.”

Scully nodded, but she still looked doubtful.

“Are you worried about Dale being a threat?” Henriksen

said. “‘Cause I can assure you that he ain’t.”

“I’m inclined to agree. However, there seemed to be some

trouble with him last night.”

Vic sighed. “Most of the time, Dale can control the change

‘cept on nights with a full moon. When that happens…

well…you ever had a dog get out of the house and you had

to go chasing after it around the neighborhood?”

“Yes.”

“That’s what it’s like with Dale. He gets all wound-up and

he just has to roam around. It’s a natural instinct with

him. Not to say, he ain’t in trouble with me over last

night.”

“I see.”

“So…what do you think, Agent Scully?”

“I’m inclined…to let this matter slide.”

“What about Mr. Cross?”

“Him, I have my own problems with. I strongly suspect that

the bounty hunter in your jail was hired by someone. Mr.

Cross heads my list.”

“So you’re saying…”

Scully mimed locking her lips with a key.

“Okay. What about you, Agent Mulder? You’ve been pretty

quiet.”

“Hell, I’m afraid to open my big mouth again.”

“Oh, that wadn’t your fault. Geena moved here about five

months ago. We should have told her about Dale’s secret,

but he insisted that no one tell her. I think he was afraid

about what she might think. What I want to know now is what

you think.”

Mulder put his hands in his pockets and stared at a point

over Vic’s shoulder. “It’s rare…it’s very rare that I

ever find concrete evidence of paranormal phenomena like

Dale Franklin. In a way, I’ve been waiting my whole life to

meet him. Knowledge of his existence would go a long way to

validating my work in the eyes of others.”

Mulder focused his eyes on Vic. “But I couldn’t do that to

him. I couldn’t put him or your town under that kind of

scrutiny.”

“So, you’re saying…?”

Mulder made the same ‘locked-lip” motion as Scully.

“Okay, then,” Henriksen said. “So, it’s over right?”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

In his cell, Silver waited for the night.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mulder was stretched across his bed in his hotel room when

someone knocked. “Come in,” he said in a flat voice.

Scully entered. She looked at Mulder’s solemn face, then

said, “I just talked with Skinner. He can’t find any

evidence on his end that Cross had any contact with Silver.”

“Hm. Well, we have Silver. It shouldn’t be too hard to

draw a line to Cross.”

“I hope so.” She paused, then said, “You okay, Mulder?”

“I’m…oh, I don’t know.”

“Are you disappointed that you found a werewolf and you

can’t tell anybody about it?”

“Actually…no. That’s not it.”

Scully sat down on the bed. “What, then?”

“For the past few days, I really felt close to the people

of this town. I felt like they had welcomed me.”

“Well, they did, Mulder.”

“Maybe. But then I find out they were hiding something

from me. Just like most of the people I’ve met in life.”

“It wasn’t just you. Geena didn’t know, either.”

“Oh, don’t remind me of that. But I wish they had told me.”

“Mulder…for what it’s worth…I would say these people

did welcome you. It’s just that this was an uncertain

situation. They weren’t sure if you would keep their

confidence. A long time ago, they would have been right to

be suspicious.”

He looked at her. “What do you mean by that?”

“Meaning, the Mulder I first met years ago would not have

hesitated to expose Dale’s secret. But I think he’s learned

a few things since then.”

“Think so?”

Scully smiled and nodded. Mulder thought about what she

said, then told her, “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.”

“There’s something else bothering me, though.”

“What’s that?”

“The Chili Festival is tomorrow. But now we’re going to

have head back to D.C.”

“No, we’re not.”

“We’re not?”

“I told Skinner that we have a few things to wrap up here.

You’ll still be in Pepper by tomorrow.”

Mulder tilted his head to the side and said, “Why are you

so nice to me, Scully?”

“Someone has to be.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Night came.

Another full moon was on the rise.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

“I would like to make a phone call.”

Officer Harry Lane was not crazy about the idea of being

left alone at the jailhouse with…with…that *person* in

the cell. He was looking forward to being relieved by Chief

Henriksen in a few minutes when Silver spoke up.

“Uh…what?”

“I’m entitled to a phone call. I would like to make it now.”

Lane’s mouth twitched. He wasn’t keen about letting his

tall prisoner out of his cell. On the other hand, if

Henriksen came and found out that he hadn’t allowed him to

get his phone call, then she might chew him out for not

following procedure…

“All right. But you keep ten feet away from me at all time.”

“Ten feet?”

Lane swallowed and nodded. Silver seemed to contemplate

the whole notion of ten feet; measuring it; calculating it.

“Whatever you say, officer,” he said.

Lane undid the strap on his holster. It took him a few

moments to find the right key to the cell door. Keeping his

eyes on Silver, he unlocked the door and stepped back.

Silver stood up.

He walked to the cell door.

He stopped there and looked at Lane. The officer pointed

and said, “The phone is that way.”

“Thank you,” Silver responded, turned and starting

walking. Lane followed behind him, his hand touching his

gun.

With ten feet precisely between him and Silver.

Silver halted before a phone attached to the wall. His

massive hand picked up the receiver and pressed against one

brown ear. He dialed a number while Lane watched him.

Silver waited.

Eventually, he heard, “The time is seven-thirteen.”

He hung up the phone. Then he turned to Lane.

“Draw,” he said.

Lane blinked. “What?”

“Draw.”

Those cold eyes stared right in the officer’s. They were

daring him — testing him. Lane took note of the ten feet

of distance.

He pulled out his gun and pointed it at Silver, but slowly

as a man stirring taffy.

Silver frowned. “No, no. Draw like you mean it, son.”

Lane put his gun back into his holster. He now felt an

urge to measure up to this man. Despite the coldness in

Silver’s eyes, you knew that he represented some kind of

standard. Lane wanted to show just how quick his own hand

was.

He whipped out the gun, raising it up to a point level

with Silver’s chest.

Silver nodded. “Good. You’re fast, son.”

Lane found himself smiling as he inserted the gun back

into the holster.

He stopped smiling when Silver charged him.

The officer *was* fast on the draw. Unfortunately, as

Silver said after he cleared the ten feet in a blink of an

eye, grabbed Lane’s gun hand, yanked it in a direction away

from him and pushed Lane against the wall with a force that

turned the officer’s back into one mass of pain, “You ain’t

fast enough, though.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Chief Henriksen was no fool. When she entered the

jailhouse with coffee and a dish of chili, she knew

something was wrong. She didn’t have to call out Lane’s

name for a second time before she pulled out her gun and

swept her eyes around her, looking for an escaped prisoner.

It didn’t help her, though. She never saw Silver coming.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

As has already been noted, Vic Franklin was a big man. And

he wasn’t a man you should casually challenge to a fight.

Those who had done so ended up noticing just how blue the

sky was.

Silver did nothing casual, though. And all it had taken to

track the Franklins down was a quick run through the phone

book.

Vic was putting the finishing touches on his special chili

for the festival. This year, his secret weapon was a pepper

which hadn’t even gotten a name yet. It was a hybrid

imported to him from El Salvador and promised to be an

interesting ingredient, to say the least.

He managed to hear Silver’s approach and turn to see him

coming. He also managed to stay on his feet for twelve

seconds which was way longer than most people lasted

against the werewolf hunter.

After Vic dropped to the floor, Silver stepped over his

unmoving body and smelled the contents of a boiling pot. He

dipped a ladle into it and had a mouthful of the chili.

“Nice,” he commented. Then he set about writing a note.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mulder had stopped by the Franklin house to get first

crack at Vic’s festival chili. When he saw the open door

and the absence of a pickup truck in the driveway, his

instincts went to red alert. They were confirmed when he

entered the house and found the note.

As he read the note, he heard someone else entering the

house. It was Geena and Dale; that is to say, Dale with

hair and fangs. The two of them had been out for a walk.

“What’s going on?” Geena asked as Dale sniffed the kitchen

and whimpered.

Mulder took a breath and said, “Silver has taken Vic. He’s

holding him hostage in exchange for Dale.”

Geena looked sick. Dale lifted his head and started to howl.

“Dale? Dale! Calm down!”

“Easy, Dale,” Geena told the werewolf as she rubbed his

back. “We’ll get your father back. You’ll see.”

Dale dropped down to all fours and whimpered as Geena

continued to stroke his fur. As she worked at keeping him

calm, Mulder went to another room and called up Scully. He

told her about what happened and strongly recommended

sending an ambulance to the jailhouse.

When the ambulance arrived, Henriksen and Lane were found

tied up. Silver’s guns were missing from the cabinet used

for evidence storage. Both the chief and her subordinate

had broken arms.

“They’re not in any shape to help us,” Scully told Mulder

after she called him back. “The ball is in our court.”

They were both silent for a minute as they thought.

“Scully?”

“Yes?”

“I’m afraid there’s only one way to handle this situation.”

“How’s that?”

“We’ve got to do it old school.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

A cool wind blew through the trees, but it did nothing to

alleviate the heat. It was like a drop of water given to a

man crawling through the desert. Of course, the heat rarely

bothered someone like Silver.

It did tonight, though. He could feel sweat leaking out

from under his hair and running through his beard stubble

to drop onto the leaves at his feet. Still, he took it in

stride and maintained his concentration on the unconscious

man tied to the “WELCOME TO PEPPER” sign by the road.

He sat in the woods.

He waited.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mulder and Scully drove to the edge of the town — the

place where Silver’s note ordered them to bring Dale. The

werewolf wasn’t with them, though.

“If we take this guy on together, then we have a chance,”

Mulder said.

“You mean, a better chance than no chance.”

Mulder paused, then said, “Yeah.”

They continued on in silence, the headlights of the car

pressing against the dark road.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

A weird sound rumbled in Silver’s stomach. Damn, he

thought. What was in that chili? I only had a mouthful of

it, but it sure ain’t sittin’ well.

However, this remained a minor concern. His attention was

focused on the car which had just stopped on the long,

empty road going past the road sign. It stopped twenty feet

away from the sign. The headlights illuminated the bloody

face of Vic Franklin.

The two FBI agents stepped out. They had taken off their

jackets, exposing their holsters to sight. The expressions

on their faces were grim and curiously familiar to Silver.

The male agent looked around and called out, “Silver!”

“Where’s the werewolf?” Silver responded, his location

impossible to discern in the cover of shadows.

“He’s not here. It’s just you and us.”

“That ain’t what I wanted.”

The two agents exchanged a look — one last confirmation

of some agreement — and then the male agent said, “Here’s

what we want, Silver. We’re calling you out.”

Silver really wasn’t expecting that. He rubbed away a drop

of sweat that had gotten into his eye and said, “What’s

that again?”

“You heard him,” the female agent said in a quiet voice.

“Come on out.”

“I ain’t in the mood for tricks,” Silver growled.

“No tricks,” the male agent said. “Like I said…it’s just

you…and us.”

Silver did a quick scan of the area. His sharp eyes could

detect no one –no back-up, nobody waiting in the trees, no

snipers, no one except for the two agents.

Well, hell.

“Is this what you two really want?” he asked.

“Come on out, Silver,” the female agent said. “I don’t

know how many times we have to say it.”

The cold-eyed cowboy rubbed his chin. It’s been a long

time, he thought. Could be interesting.

He stood up and walked towards the road.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mulder and Scully felt their legs turn weak as the

werewolf hunter stepped out of the forest. They both

resisted an urge to take another look at each other, but

they didn’t dare turn away from this man.

With a casual yet heavy stride, Silver walked to the

center of the road. As he did, Scully and Mulder spread out

to opposite sides. To win, Silver would have to fire at two

angles at the same time while not looking directly at

either one of them as the headlights of the car blazed in

his face.

It was very likely that he would succeed.

They stood on the road, forming a triangle with the yellow

line down the middle. All of them were sweating, but it

only seemed to bother the agents. The moisture ran down

Silver’s face like a stream over a rock.

No one and nothing moved. Not a single animal was nearby.

There wasn’t even a breeze blowing.

Is it now? Is it now? This was the question repeating in

the minds of the agents. Was it time to draw the guns? Who

was going to do it first? Was it going to be Silver or

Mulder or Scully? Another second went by to allow the next

one to arrive, full of a silence as awful as the dread of

mortality.

Then the silence was broken by a large growl. At first,

Mulder thought Dale had come despite the agent’s orders.

Silver’s hands moved.

Scully and Mulder went for their guns, their minds

narrowed by panic towards this one action, their whole will

involved in the twisting of shoulders and the clenching of

fingers, the only two thoughts in their heads being a loud

cry of “SHOOT HIM! SHOOT HIM!” and a whispered good-bye to

their partner.

Their guns went up. They aimed.

Silver fell down.

For a brief moment, they wondered if the other had

actually done it; that their partner had outdrawn the

fastest cowboy in the world. In the next moment, they

realized that neither of them had fired.

Yet Silver was in a lot of pain. He was moaning and

rolling on the black pavement. He clutched his stomach as

if it had just exploded.

Mulder and Scully looked at each other. Then they slowly

walked towards the groaning hunter, guns still pointing at

him. They stood over him and saw a face which had become a

nice shade of green. They looked at each other again.

Mulder said, “I ain’t complainin’.” As he relieved Silver

of his Colts and put the handcuffs on him, Scully untied

Vic. The cook was banged up, but was in no medical danger.

Upon awakening, Vic saw Silver and said, “What’s with him?”

“You bastard!” Silver hissed at him. “You poisoned me!”

“‘Scuse me?”

“That…goddamn chili…I only had one bite, but look what

it’s…”

Silver’s words were overcome by a moan as he curled his

legs up against his stomach.

Everybody was puzzled. How could one bite of chili wreck a

man? Then they found Silver’s motorcycle and his supplies

wrapped up in green duffel bag.

“Hell, no wonder he got so sick,” Vic declared. “Look at

what he’s got to eat here. Granola bars, bananas,

yogurt…the boy is a damn tofu-eater.”

Mulder shook his head and said, “I knew he was evil, but

this…”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

EPILOGUE

Silver was later sent to a high-security prison. Also sent

was Kevin Cross. A key to his conviction was the testimony

of Mrs. Cross who identified Silver as a visitor to her

house. She came to this decision to testify after her

husband told her, “Dammit, woman, we both could go down if

you don’t keep your mouth shut!”

She frowned and answered, “What do you mean ‘we,’ kemo

sabe?”

Cross admitted to hiring Silver, but he insisted that was

only because Dale Franklin wasn’t even human.

Agent Mulder made a public statement on this matter. “A

werewolf? Wow. Is that what he believes? Guess it takes all

kinds to make a world.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

There was a large gathering in the public square of the

small town. A large orange-and-red banner there welcomed

people to the “16TH ANNUAL PEPPER CHILI FESTIVAL.” Other

signs read, “Friends don’t let friends eat tofu” and “If

there’s no chili in heaven, I’m not going!” It was a hot

day but nobody seemed to mind. Both young and old laughed

and played baseball and raced their horses, remembering

festivals of days gone by.

Cooks arranged a hundred fiery pots on benches and stands

with a vast quantity of beer and lemonade on standby. The

smells pulled in the festival-goers like ropes and tongues

were being put to the test and stomachs filled to capacity.

The music blaring from the speakers was old-fashioned

Texas swing. (“Right or wrong…I’ll always need you…”)

Many couples in their best clothes or in frayed jeans were

dancing. One couple was a tall cook dancing with an out-of-

uniform cop with her arm in a sling. Nearby, a young man

and woman danced together, looking happy even though the

man kept stepping on her foot.

Standing at the edge of the dance floor was a red-haired

woman and a brown-haired man who was trying to get the

woman to eat something.

“Come on, Scully, try it,” he said as he stuck a spoon

toward her face.

“Mulder, I…”

“You’re at a chili festival and you’re not going to have a

little bit of the wares? Please. For me.”

Scully sighed and opened her mouth. Mulder dipped the

spoon in the bowl and pulled it out.

She held the spoon’s contents in her mouth for a moment.

Then her face tightened. She swallowed as if it was the

most difficult task in the world, then shoved a bottle of

soda into her mouth and drank down half of it.

“Good, huh?” Mulder said.

She gave him a look. He just smiled.

Then she smiled, too.

They both looked at the dance floor. “Right or wrong,” the

singer crooned. “I’m still in love with you…”

Mulder opened and closed his mouth several times before he

could say, “Um…”

“Yes?” Scully responded.

“Would you like to…would you…”

“Yes, Mulder?”

“I mean, if you don’t want to, it’s fine, but…but would

you like…”

At this point, Henriksen and Vic passed by. The chief of

police eyed them and said, “Oh, will you two go ahead and

dance already?”

Mulder and Scully looked into each other’s eyes. He put

his spoon and dish of chili down on the grass and held up

an arm. She set down her soda and took her partner’s

proffered arm. They walked onto the dance floor and found

their own spot. They danced more slowly than the others,

bodies close and swaying.

With a bigger smile than ever before, Mulder asked,

“Aren’t you glad when we have a happy ending?”

Scully replied, “I love it when we have an ending.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX